A discussion of the popish doctrine of transubstantiation vvherein the same is declared, by the confession of their owne writers, to haue no necessary ground in Gods Word: as also it is further demonstrated to be against Scripture, nature, sense, reason, religion, and the iudgement of t5xxauncients, and the faith of our auncestours: written by Thomas Gataker B. of D. and pastor of Rotherhith.
         Gataker, Thomas, 1574-1654.
      
       
         
           1624
        
      
       Approx. 660 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 122 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A01532
         STC 11657
         ESTC S102914
         99838674
         99838674
         3061
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A01532)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 3061)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1065:17)
      
       
         
           
             A discussion of the popish doctrine of transubstantiation vvherein the same is declared, by the confession of their owne writers, to haue no necessary ground in Gods Word: as also it is further demonstrated to be against Scripture, nature, sense, reason, religion, and the iudgement of t5xxauncients, and the faith of our auncestours: written by Thomas Gataker B. of D. and pastor of Rotherhith.
             Gataker, Thomas, 1574-1654.
          
           [8], 56, 59-233, [3] p.
           
             Printed by I[ohn] L[egat] for William Sheffard, and are to bee sold at his shoppe at the entring in of Popes-head Alley out of Lumbard-streete,
             London :
             1624.
          
           
             Includes "A just defence of the former discourse and arguments against the answer of a nameles popish priest thereunto", with the text of the answer.
             Printer's name from STC.
             With a final errata leaf.
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature.
           Transubstantiation -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2004-08 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-08 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-10 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-10 Jonathan Blaney
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-01 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           DISCVSSION
           OF
           THE
           POPISH
           DOCTRINE
           OF
           Transubstantiation
           :
        
         
           Wherein
           the
           same
           is
           declared
           ,
           by
           the
           Confession
           of
           their
           owne
           Writers
           ,
           to
           haue
           no
           necessary
           ground
           in
           Gods
           Word
           :
        
         
           As
           also
           it
           is
           further
           demonstrated
           to
           be
           against
           Scripture
           ,
           Nature
           ,
           Sense
           ,
           Reason
           ,
           Religion
           ,
           the
           Iudgement
           of
           the
           Auncients
           ,
           and
           the
           Faith
           of
           our
           Auncestours
           :
        
         
           Written
           by
           THOMAS
           GATAKER
           B.
           of
           D.
           and
           Pastor
           of
           Rotherhith
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           I.
           L.
           for
           
             William
             Sheffard
          
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           bee
           sold
           at
           his
           shoppe
           at
           the
           entring
           in
           of
           Popes-head
           Alley
           out
           of
           Lombard-streete
           .
           1624.
           
        
         
         
         
         
      
       
         
         
           This
           Treatise
           consisteth
           of
           two
           parts
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             A
             briefe
             Discourse
             containing
             diuers
             Arguments
             against
             the
             Popish
             Doctrine
             of
             Transubstantiation
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           
             A
             Iust
             Defence
             of
             the
             same
             Discourse
             ,
             and
             Arguments
             against
             the
             Answer
             of
             a
             namelesse
             Popish
             Priest
             thereunto
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           BE
           pleased
           (
           I
           pray
           thee
           )
           to
           vnderstand
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           as
           
             the
             occasion
             of
             vndertaking
          
           ,
           so
           
             the
             motiue
             of
             publishing
          
           this
           Controuersie
           .
           Hauing
           had
           some
           Conference
           with
           
             an
             Honourable
             Lady
             nobly
             descended
          
           ,
           whom
           some
           Factors
           for
           Rome
           had
           endeauoured
           to
           peruert
           ,
           about
           the
           Point
           of
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           and
           
             Christs
             corporall
             presence
             in
             the
             Eucharist
          
           ;
           I
           was
           by
           her
           requested
           to
           deliuer
           her
           in
           writing
           ,
           the
           summe
           of
           that
           that
           had
           passed
           then
           by
           word
           of
           mouth
           from
           me
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           way
           of
           Answere
           to
           the
           exceptions
           taken
           to
           
             our
             Doctrine
          
           ,
           as
           in
           way
           of
           opposition
           to
           
             the
             Romane
             tenet
          
           therein
           .
           Whereupon
           within
           a
           few
           daies
           after
           ,
           hauing
           digested
           it
           as
           well
           as
           streights
           of
           time
           would
           permit
           ,
           and
           added
           some
           further
           enforcements
           of
           the
           generall
           heads
           then
           insisted
           on
           ,
           I
           deliuered
           it
           verbatim
           as
           here
           thou
           now
           hast
           it
           .
           Which
           writing
           being
           imparted
           to
           one
           of
           those
           
             Factors
             ,
             a
             speedy
             answere
          
           was
           promised
           ,
           and
           (
           after
           
             long
             expectation
          
           of
           it
           )
           at
           length
           performed
           ,
           such
           as
           here
           it
           is
           exhibited
           (
           vnder
           the
           letters
           of
           
             N.
             P.
          
           put
           for
           
             a
             Namelesse
             Popish
             Priest
          
           )
           without
           word
           or
           syllable
           detracted
           ,
           
           added
           ,
           or
           altred
           .
           Vnto
           which
           I
           soone
           after
           dispeeded
           
             a
             Reply
          
           ;
           which
           was
           to
           the
           same
           
             Honourable
             Personage
          
           also
           not
           long
           after
           represented
           .
           Now
           hauing
           hitherto
           heard
           of
           nothing
           returned
           further
           thereunto
           ,
           (
           albeit
           some
           yeeres
           be
           past
           since
           the
           exhibition
           of
           it
           )
           I
           haue
           thought
           good
           by
           the
           aduice
           of
           some
           
             iudicious
             Friends
          
           to
           publish
           all
           together
           (
           my
           Reply
           onely
           in
           some
           few
           places
           enlarged
           )
           as
           well
           thereby
           the
           more
           fully
           to
           cleere
           some
           obiections
           vrged
           commonly
           (
           to
           the
           simpler
           sort
           especially
           )
           against
           
             our
             Faith
          
           and
           Doctrine
           concerning
           
             that
             Sacrament
          
           ,
           and
           our
           exposition
           of
           some
           passages
           of
           
             holy
             writ
          
           ,
           either
           concerning
           ,
           or
           supposed
           to
           concerne
           the
           same
           ;
           as
           also
           further
           to
           discouer
           (
           to
           such
           especially
           as
           are
           not
           so
           well
           acquainted
           therewith
           )
           
             the
             grosse
             and
             palpable
             frauds
             and
             falshoods
             ,
          
           with
           such
           
             Popish
             Factours
          
           too
           frequent
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           aduised
           reading
           and
           perusing
           hereof
           may
           easily
           and
           euidently
           be
           descried
           .
           And
           this
           is
           all
           that
           (
           not
           listing
           to
           detaine
           thee
           long
           from
           the
           discourse
           it selfe
           )
           I
           was
           desirous
           by
           way
           of
           Preface
           to
           fore-acquaint
           thee
           withall
           .
           The
           Lord
           vouchsafe
           thee
           and
           vs
           all
           
             true
             vnderstanding
             ,
             sound
             iudgement
          
           ,
           and
           
             a
             loue
             of
             the
             truth
          
           both
           in
           this
           and
           in
           all
           other
           things
           .
        
         
           
             Thine
             in
             our
             common
             Sauiour
             ,
             THO
             :
             GATAKER
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Errata
           .
        
         
           IN
           the
           Text.
           page
           31.
           line
           21.
           for
           said
           reade
           say
           .
           p.
           33.
           lin
           .
           10
           for
           these
           r.
           those
           ,
           l.
           20.
           for
           a
           mans
           r.
           mans
           l.
           23.
           for
           difficultie
           r.
           difficulties
           p.
           39.
           l.
           3.
           for
           confimeth
           r.
           confirmeth
           l.
           12.
           for
           maine
           r.
           maime
           l.
           27.
           for
           commodioas
           r.
           commodious
           p.
           40.
           lin
           .
           5.
           for
           to
           passe
           r
           so
           passe
           p.
           41.
           l.
           11.
           for
           and
           r.
           with
           p.
           42.
           l.
           8.
           for
           is
           r.
           is
           not
           p.
           47.
           l
           7.
           for
           Crosse
           r.
           Grosse
           .
           p.
           51.
           l.
           24.
           put
           out
           simply
           and
           p.
           53.
           l.
           7.
           for
           these
           r.
           in
           those
           p.
           54.
           l.
           17.
           for
           to
           conclude
           r.
           concluded
           p.
           56.
           l.
           25.
           after
           Christs
           put
           in
           body
           p.
           60.
           l.
           vlt.
           for
           things
           r.
           thing
           p.
           64.
           l.
           30.
           for
           Catechising
           r.
           Catechisings
           p.
           65.
           l.
           5.
           for
           one
           r.
           of
           one
           p.
           66.
           l.
           17.
           for
           Glosse
           r.
           Gospell
           p.
           74.
           l.
           9.
           for
           this
           r.
           this
           is
           p.
           75.
           l.
           30.
           for
           their
           r.
           that
           their
           p.
           87.
           l.
           34.
           for
           ;
           either
           r.
           either
           ;
           p.
           99.
           l.
           24
           ,
           26
           ,
           36.
           put
           out
           1.
           2.
           3.
           l.
           35.
           for
           receiue
           r.
           receiuing
           p.
           103.
           l.
           5.
           after
           they
           put
           out
           was
           p.
           199.
           l.
           9.
           for
           Galathians
           r.
           Galatians
           p.
           148.
           l.
           10.
           for
           conuersion
           r.
           conuersion
           )
           l
           33.
           for
           it
           )
           r.
           it
           .
           p.
           149.
           l.
           35.
           for
           here
           read
           how
           l.
           37.
           for
           before
           .
           r.
           before
           ?
           p.
           1●0
           .
           l.
           25.
           for
           body
           r.
           bodies
           p.
           151
           l.
           20.
           for
           therefore
           r.
           thereof
           ,
           p.
           152.
           l.
           4.
           for
           to
           as
           r.
           as
           to
           l.
           26.
           for
           bread
           r.
           bred
           p.
           154.
           l.
           31.
           for
           what
           r.
           what
           this
           p.
           155.
           l.
           31.
           for
           like
           like
           r
           like
           nature
           p.
           158.
           l.
           28.
           for
           whinch
           r.
           which
           l.
           34.
           for
           those
           r.
           that
           those
           p.
           169.
           l.
           8.
           for
           Christ
           r.
           Christs
           p.
           171.
           l.
           3
           for
           places
           r.
           place
           .
           p.
           187.
           l.
           16
           for
           seemed
           r.
           seeme
           p.
           189.
           l.
           27.
           for
           assumped
           r.
           assumpted
           p.
           197.
           l.
           31.
           for
           canot
           r.
           can
           not
           p.
           199.
           l.
           24.
           for
           in
           r.
           is
           in
           l.
           33.
           for
           that
           is
           r.
           that
           which
           is
           p.
           202.
           l.
           21.
           for
           prooe
           r.
           proue
           p.
           212.
           l.
           13.
           place
           the
           (
           before
           The
           contrary
           p
           219.
           l.
           20.
           for
           tempored
           r.
           tempered
           .
           p
           222.
           l.
           29.
           after
           not
           put
           out
           he
           p.
           226.
           l.
           19.
           for
           Emissemus
           r.
           Emissenus
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Margent
           page
           13.
           letter
           z.
           for
           signifitatiuè
           r.
           significatiuè
           p
           17.
           l.
           e.
           for
           Videt
           r.
           Vide
           &
           p.
           20.
           *
           for
           dentis
           r.
           dentibus
           p.
           21.
           *
           for
           mittar
           r.
           mittam
           p.
           33.
           l.
           vst
           for
           est
           .
           et
           r.
           esset
           p.
           64
           l.
           m.
           for
           Lenserus
           r
           Leu●aeus
           p.
           66.
           l.
           k
           for
           Greg.
           8
           r.
           Graec.
           82.
           p.
           98.
           l
           q.
           for
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           p.
           100.
           *
           for
           hom
           .
           r.
           nom
           .
           p.
           118.
           l.
           f.
           for
           ducatur
           ,
           iestis
           r.
           ducaturi
           estis
           ,
           p.
           131
           l.
           b.
           sor
           oniensis
           r.
           omensis
           p.
           138.
           l.
           s
           remoue
           Gal
           4.
           3.
           to
           p.
           139.
           p.
           140.
           l.
           f.
           for
           l.
           8.
           r.
           l.
           1.
           p
           165.
           l.
           b.
           for
           Sticorum
           r.
           Stoicorum
           p.
           173.
           l.
           c.
           for
           Gerob
           .
           r.
           Gorol
           .
           p.
           177.
           l.
           l.
           for
           pa●is
           r.
           panis
           p.
           192.
           l.
           x.
           for
           and
           r.
           ad
           l.
           a.
           for
           frantur
           .
           r.
           frangitur
           l.
           b
           for
           sacerdotes
           r
           sacerdos
           p.
           199.
           l
           x.
           for
           Christum
           r.
           Christi
           p.
           219.
           l.
           u
           for
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           p.
           220
           for
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           Briefe
           Discourse
           conteining
           diuers
           Arguments
           against
           the
           Popish
           Doctrine
           of
           Transubstantiation
           .
        
         
           THE
           Question
           is
           ,
           whither
           
             Christ
             be
             corporally
             present
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             by
             vertue
             of
             a
             Transubstantiation
             or
             a
             reall
             conuersion
             of
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             into
             the
             naturall
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ.
          
           This
           those
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           affirme
           ,
           we
           deny
           ;
           &
           refuse
           to
           yeeld
           to
           for
           these
           Reasons
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           which
           no
           Scripture
           enforceth
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           that
           in
           matter
           of
           Faith
           wee
           are
           not
           bound
           to
           beleeue
           .
           For
           the
           Scripture
           is
           the
           Rule
           of
           our
           Faith.
           a
           
             In
             it
          
           (
           saith
           
             August
             .
             )
             are
             found
             all
             those
             things
             ,
             Which
             concerne
             faith
             and
             good
             life
             .
          
           And
           ,
           b
           
             That
             which
             hath
             not
             authoritie
             from
             it
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           
             Ierome
             )
             may
             as
             easily
             be
             reiected
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             auerred
             .
          
           And
           ,
           c
           
             Of
             that
          
           (
           saith
           
             Tertullian
             )
             there
             is
             no
             certaintie
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             hath
             not
             .
          
        
         
           But
           that
           
             Christ
             is
             present
             corporally
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             by
             vertue
             of
             any
             such
             Transubstantiation
             or
             reall
             conversion
             of
             the
             Creatures
             into
             the
             naturall
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           no
           Scripture
           enforceth
           vs
           to
           beleeue
           .
           Nor
           are
           we
           therefore
           bound
           to
           beleeue
           it
           .
        
         
           That
           no
           Scripture
           enforceth
           vs
           to
           beleeue
           it
           ,
           shall
           appeare
           by
           examination
           of
           those
           places
           that
           are
           alleadged
           commonly
           to
           prooue
           it
           .
           The
           places
           vsually
           produced
           are
           principally
           two
           .
        
         
         
           The
           
             former
             place
          
           is
           out
           of
           the
           Institution
           it selfe
           ;
           those
           words
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           
             This
             is
             my
             Body
             .
             Matth.
             26.
             26.
             
             Marke
             14.
             vers
             .
             22.
             
             Luke
             22.
             vers
             .
             19.
             1.
             
             Corinth
             .
             11.
             vers
             .
          
           24.
           
        
         
           That
           these
           words
           enforce
           vs
           not
           to
           beleeue
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           is
           thus
           prooued
           .
           If
           these
           words
           may
           well
           be
           taken
           figuratiuely
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           some
           other
           speeches
           of
           the
           like
           kinde
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           other
           the
           like
           phrases
           vsuall
           in
           ordinary
           speech
           ,
           then
           these
           words
           enforce
           vs
           not
           to
           beleeue
           any
           such
           thing
           .
           But
           these
           words
           ,
           
             This
             is
             my
             Body
          
           ,
           may
           well
           be
           taken
           figuratiuely
           as
           well
           as
           other
           speeches
           of
           the
           like
           kinde
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           d
           
             The
             seauen
             kine
             ,
             and
             the
             seauen
             eares
             are
             seauen
             yeeres
             :
          
           e
           
             The
             ten
             hornes
             are
             ten
             Kings
             :
          
           f
           
             The
             Rocke
             was
             Christ
          
           :
           and
           as
           other
           phrases
           vsuall
           in
           ordinary
           speech
           ,
           as
           ff
           when
           pointing
           to
           the
           pictures
           of
           
             Alexander
             ,
             Caesar
             ,
             William
             the
             Conquerour
             ,
             Virgil
             ,
             Liuie
          
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           we
           say
           ,
           
             This
             is
             Alexander
             that
             conquered
             Asia
             ;
             This
             is
             Caesar
             that
             conquered
             France
             ;
             This
             is
             King
             William
             that
             conquered
             England
             ;
             This
             is
             Virgil
             that
             wrote
             of
             Aeneas
             ;
             This
             is
             Liuie
             that
             wrote
             the
             Romane
             storie
          
           ;
           and
           the
           like
           .
        
         
           These
           words
           therefore
           enforce
           vs
           not
           to
           beleeue
           that
           
             Christ
             is
             corporally
             present
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             any
             such
             Transubstantiation
             .
          
        
         
           The
           truth
           hereof
           is
           acknowledged
           euen
           by
           our
           Aduersaries
           themselues
           .
           
             Cardinal
             Bellarmine
          
           granteth
           that
           g
           
             these
             words
          
           ,
           This
           is
           my
           Body
           ,
           
             may
             imply
             either
             such
             a
             reall
             change
             of
             the
             Bread
             as
             the
             Catholikes
             hold
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             figuratiue
             change
             as
             the
             Caluinists
             hold
             ,
             but
             will
             not
             beare
             that
             sense
             that
             the
             Lutherans
             giue
             them
             .
          
           And
           ,
           
             Cardinal
             Caietan
          
           acknowledgeth
           and
           freely
           confesseth
           ,
           that
           h
           
             there
             appeareth
             not
             any
             thing
             out
             of
             the
             Gospel
             that
             may
             enforce
             vs
             to
             vnderstand
             those
             words
             
             properly
             .
          
           This
           is
           my
           body
           .
           And
           he
           addeth
           that
           i
           
             nothing
             in
             the
             text
             hindreth
             but
             that
             those
             words
             ,
          
           This
           is
           my
           body
           ,
           
             may
             as
             well
             be
             taken
             in
             a
             metaphoricall
             sense
             ,
             as
             those
             words
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
          
           The
           Rocke
           was
           Christ
           :
           and
           that
           
             the
             words
             of
             either
             proposition
             may
             well
             be
             true
             ,
             though
             the
             thing
             there
             spoken
             be
             not
             vnderstood
             in
             a
             proper
             sense
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             metaphorical
             sense
             onely
             .
          
           And
           I
           finde
           alleadged
           out
           of
           
             Bishop
             Fisher
          
           in
           a
           worke
           of
           his
           against
           Luther
           (
           for
           the
           booke
           I
           haue
           not
           )
           these
           words
           ;
           *
           
             There
             is
             not
             one
             word
             in
             S.
             Mathewes
             Gospel
             ,
             from
             which
             the
             true
             presence
             of
             Christs
             flesh
             &
             blood
             in
             our
             Masse
             may
             be
             prooued
             .
          
           
           
             Out
             of
             Scripture
             it
             cannot
             be
             prooued
             .
          
           Thus
           by
           the
           Confession
           of
           our
           Aduersaries
           themselues
           ,
           our
           Sauiours
           words
           may
           well
           beare
           that
           meaning
           that
           we
           giue
           them
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           the
           Text
           that
           may
           enforce
           vs
           to
           expound
           or
           vnderstand
           them
           otherwise
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           absurd
           therefore
           for
           any
           to
           reason
           thus
           ,
           as
           many
           yet
           are
           wont
           to
           doe
           ;
           
             Christ
             saith
          
           ,
           This
           is
           my
           Body
           :
           
             and
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             beleeue
             Christ
             :
          
           and
           
             therefore
             we
             must
             needs
             beleeue
             that
             Christ
             is
             corporally
             present
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           Since
           that
           
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
          
           by
           our
           Aduersaries
           their
           owne
           confession
           may
           be
           
             most
             true
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           no
           such
           thing
           at
           all
           be
           meant
           by
           them
           ,
           or
           intended
           in
           them
           .
           And
           the
           same
           may
           well
           be
           shewed
           ,
           (
           as
           Caietan
           pointeth
           vs
           to
           it
           )
           by
           the
           like
           .
           For
           must
           we
           not
           beleeue
           
             the
             Apostle
          
           as
           well
           as
           Christ
           ?
           or
           must
           we
           not
           beleeue
           Christ
           as
           well
           in
           one
           place
           as
           in
           an
           other
           ?
           But
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           that
           k
           
             The
             Rocke
             was
             Christ
          
           :
           And
           yet
           no
           man
           beleeueth
           therefore
           that
           
             the
             rocke
             was
             turned
             into
             Christ
          
           ;
           though
           he
           beleeue
           the
           Apostles
           words
           in
           that
           place
           .
           Yea
           our
           Sauiour
           himselfe
           saith
           ;
           l
           
             This
             Cup
             is
             the
             new
             Testament
             :
          
           and
           ,
           m
           
             This
             Cup
             is
             my
             Blood.
          
           And
           yet
           is
           no
           man
           so
           senselesse
           as
           therefore
           to
           beleeue
           that
           
             the
             Cuppe
          
           which
           our
           Sauiour
           then
           held
           ,
           
             was
             turned
          
           either
           
             into
             the
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           or
           
             into
             Christs
             blood
          
           .
           As
           well
           therefore
           may
           a
           man
           prooue
           that
           
             the
             Rocke
             was
             turned
             into
             Christ
             ,
          
           because
           
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           n
           not
           ,
           
             The
             Rocke
             signified
             Christ
          
           ,
           but
           expressely
           ,
           
             The
             Rocke
             was
             Christ
          
           :
           or
           that
           
             the
             communicants
             themselues
             are
             turned
             into
             bread
             ,
          
           because
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           o
           
             We
             are
             all
             one
             Bread
             :
             or
             that
             the
             Cup
             was
             turned
          
           either
           
             into
             the
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           or
           
             into
             Blood
          
           ;
           because
           our
           Sauiour
           saith
           ,
           
             This
             Cup
             is
             the
             New
             Testament
          
           ;
           and
           ,
           
             This
             Cup
             is
             my
             Blood
          
           :
           as
           that
           
             the
             bread
             is
             turned
             into
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           because
           our
           Sauiour
           saith
           of
           it
           ,
           
             This
             is
             my
             Body
             .
             The
             Rocke
             was
             Christ
          
           onely
           symbolically
           and
           sacramentally
           ,
           by
           representation
           and
           resemblance
           :
           and
           
             the
             Cup
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             the
             wine
             in
             the
             Cup
          
           ,
           (
           for
           so
           our
           Sauiour
           saith
           it
           was
           ,
           q
           
             the
             fruite
             of
             the
             vine
             )
             was
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
          
           as
           r
           
             Circumcision
             the
             Couenant
          
           ,
           as
           s
           
             a
             signe
             and
          
           t
           
             a
             seale
             of
             it
          
           .
           And
           in
           like
           manner
           is
           
             the
             bread
          
           said
           to
           be
           
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           as
           u
           
             the
             Paschal
             Lambe
          
           is
           called
           
           
             the
             Passeouer
          
           ,
           not
           really
           or
           essentially
           ,
           but
           typically
           and
           sacramentally
           ,
           as
           a
           type
           and
           signe
           of
           the
           same
           .
           Yea
           so
           the
           Ancient
           Fathers
           expound
           the
           words
           .
           x
           
             The
             Bread
          
           (
           saith
           
             Tertullian
             )
             that
             Christ
             tooke
             and
             distributed
             to
             his
             Disciples
             he
             made
             his
             Body
             ,
             saying
             ,
          
           This
           is
           my
           Body
           ,
           
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             figure
             of
             my
             Body
             .
          
           And
           ,
           y
           
             The
             Lord
          
           (
           saith
           
             Augustine
             )
             doubted
             not
             to
             say
             ,
          
           This
           is
           my
           Body
           ,
           
             when
             he
             deliuered
             the
             signe
             of
             his
             Body
             .
          
           And
           he
           giueth
           else-where
           a
           reason
           of
           such
           manner
           of
           speech
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           because
           z
           
             Signes
             are
             wont
             to
             be
             called
             by
             the
             names
             of
             the
             things
             by
             them
             signified
             :
             and
          
           a
           
             Sacraments
             by
             the
             names
             of
             those
             things
             whereof
             they
             are
             Sacraments
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             similitude
             that
             they
             haue
             of
             them
             .
          
           And
           so
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           a
           
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             
             body
             of
             Christ
             is
             in
             some
             sort
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             is
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           Yea
           you
           shall
           finde
           that
           which
           wee
           herein
           maintaine
           ,
           euidently
           confessed
           and
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Glosse
           vpon
           Augustine
           in
           the
           Popes
           owne
           
             Canons
             .
             Augustines
          
           words
           inserted
           into
           the
           Corps
           of
           the
           
             Canon
             Law
          
           are
           these
           ;
           b
           
             As
             the
             heauenly
             Bread
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Flesh
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             in
             it
             owne
             manner
             called
             the
             bodie
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             as
             in
             deede
             and
             truth
             it
             is
             a
             sacrament
             of
             that
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             being
             visible
             ,
             palpable
             ,
             and
             mortall
             was
             placed
             on
             the
             Crosse
             :
             and
             that
             immolation
             of
             Christs
             flesh
             which
             is
             done
             with
             the
             Priests
             hands
             is
             called
             Christs
             passion
             ,
             death
             ,
             and
             crucifying
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             mystery
             signifying
             it
             :
             so
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             faith
             ,
             whereby
             we
             vnderstand
             Baptisme
             ,
             is
             faith
             .
          
           And
           the
           
             Popish
             Glosse
          
           vpon
           that
           place
           thus
           speaketh
           ;
           c
           
             The
             heauenly
             bread
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             heauenly
             Sacrament
             ,
             which
             truly
             representeth
             the
             slesh
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             called
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             improperly
             :
             and
             therefore
             is
             it
             said
             ,
          
           In
           it
           owne
           manner
           ,
           
             but
             not
             in
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             significant
             mystery
             .
             So
             that
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
          
           It
           is
           called
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             signifieth
             the
             body
             of
             Christ.
          
           Thus
           word
           for
           word
           the
           Glosse
           .
        
         
           Thus
           you
           see
           what
           our
           very
           Aduersaries
           themselues
           graunt
           vs
           concerning
           the
           exposition
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           
             This
             is
             my
             body
          
           :
           and
           that
           which
           may
           be
           gathered
           from
           them
           .
           
             The
             wordes
             of
             Christ
             prooue
             not
             necessarily
          
           (
           saith
           the
           
             Romish
             Cardinall
             )
             that
             the
             bread
             is
             turned
             into
             Christs
             body
             .
          
           And
           ,
           
             when
             the
             bread
             is
             called
             Christs
             body
             ,
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           the
           
             Popish
             Canonist
             )
             that
             it
             signifieth
             Christs
             body
             .
          
           And
           what
           is
           this
           ,
           but
           the
           very
           same
           that
           we
           say
           ?
        
         
           To
           conclude
           ,
           as
           *
           Augustine
           well
           obserueth
           ,
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           “
           
             Iohn
             is
             Elias
          
           ;
           and
           Iohn
           himselfe
           saith
           ,
           ''
           
             I
             am
             not
             Elias
          
           :
           and
           yet
           neither
           of
           them
           crosse
           the
           other
           ,
           because
           
             Iohn
             spake
             properly
          
           ,
           and
           
             Christ
             figuratiuely
          
           :
           So
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             This
             bread
             
             is
             my
             body
             ,
          
           in
           one
           sense
           ;
           and
           we
           in
           another
           sense
           that
           
             it
             is
             not
             his
             body
          
           :
           and
           yet
           wee
           crosse
           not
           Christ
           ;
           because
           wee
           speake
           properly
           ,
           hee
           figuratiuely
           ,
           as
           the
           Glosse
           it selfe
           confesseth
           .
           And
           on
           the
           other
           side
           they
           were
           *
           
             false
             witnesses
          
           though
           they
           alledged
           Christs
           owne
           words
           mis-expounded
           of
           the
           
             materiall
             Temple
          
           ,
           which
           s
           hee
           meant
           of
           
             the
             mysticall
             Temple
             ,
             his
             humanity
             .
          
           And
           so
           may
           others
           be
           ,
           though
           they
           alleadge
           
             Christs
             owne
             wordes
          
           of
           the
           
             bread
             being
             his
             body
          
           ,
           vrging
           that
           as
           spoken
           properly
           ,
           that
           by
           him
           was
           figuratiuely
           spoken
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           obiected
           that
           by
           this
           our
           deniall
           of
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           and
           of
           
             Christs
             corporall
             presence
          
           ,
           we
           make
           
             the
             Sacrament
          
           to
           be
           nothing
           but
           
             bare
             bread
          
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           such
           Transubstantiation
           and
           
             corporall
             presence
          
           bee
           denied
           ,
           yet
           it
           maketh
           the
           Sacrament
           no
           more
           to
           be
           but
           
             bare
             bread
          
           ;
           then
           it
           maketh
           the
           water
           in
           c
           Baptisme
           to
           be
           but
           
             bare
             water
          
           ,
           because
           all
           deny
           any
           such
           conuersion
           or
           
             corporall
             presence
          
           in
           it
           .
           A
           piece
           of
           waxe
           annexed
           as
           
             a
             seale
          
           to
           the
           
             Princes
             Patent
          
           of
           pardon
           or
           other
           like
           deed
           ,
           is
           of
           farre
           other
           vse
           ,
           and
           farre
           greater
           effic●cy
           and
           excellency
           then
           other
           
             ordinary
             waxe
          
           is
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           the
           very
           same
           in
           nature
           and
           substance
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           with
           that
           which
           it
           was
           it selfe
           before
           it
           was
           taken
           vnto
           that
           vse
           .
           And
           so
           is
           the
           bread
           in
           the
           
             Lords
             Supper
          
           ,
           being
           
             a
             seale
             of
             Gods
             couenant
          
           ,
           and
           of
           
             Christs
             last
             will
             and
             Testament
          
           ,
           of
           faire
           other
           vse
           ,
           and
           of
           farre
           greater
           efficacie
           and
           excellencie
           then
           any
           other
           
             ordinary
             bread
          
           is
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           the
           same
           still
           in
           nature
           and
           substance
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           with
           that
           for
           substanse
           that
           it
           was
           before
           it
           was
           so
           consecrated
           .
           That
           which
           
             Pope
             Gelasius
          
           and
           Theodoret
           ,
           both
           expresly
           anouch
           .
           d
           
             Surely
             the
             Sacraments
          
           (
           saith
           
             Gelasius
             )
             which
             wee
             take
             ,
             of
             Christs
             body
             and
             blood
             ,
             are
             a
             diuine
             thing
             ,
             and
             thereby
             therefore
             are
             we
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             diuine
             Nature
             :
             and
             yet
             ceaseth
             there
             not
             to
             be
             
             there
             the
             nature
             or
             substance
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             but
             they
             abide
             still
             in
             the
             propriety
             of
             their
             owne
             Nature
             :
             And
             certainely
             an
             image
             and
             similitude
             of
             Christs
             body
             and
             blood
             is
             celebrated
             in
             those
             mysteries
             .
          
           And
           ,
           e
           
             The
             mysticall
             signes
          
           (
           saith
           
             Theodonet
             )
             after
             the
             sanctification
             doe
             not
             forgoe
             their
             owne
             nature
             ,
             but
             retaine
             still
             their
             former
             substance
             ,
             and
             figure
             ,
             and
             forme
             .
          
           And
           againe
           ,
           the
           same
           Theodoret
           ,
           f
           
             He
             that
             called
             that
             which
             is
             by
             nature
             his
             body
             ,
          
           g
           
             wheat
             ,
             and
          
           h
           
             bread
             ,
             and
             againe
             named
             himselfe
          
           i
           
             a
             vine
             ;
             he
             hath
             honoured
             the
             symbols
             and
             signes
             which
             we
             see
             ,
             with
             the
             titles
             of
             his
             bodie
             and
             blood
             ,
             not
             changing
             the
             nature
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             adding
             grace
             to
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           they
           ,
           and
           thus
           we
           :
           and
           yet
           neither
           doe
           they
           nor
           wee
           therefore
           make
           the
           Sacraments
           of
           Christs
           body
           and
           blood
           nothing
           but
           bare
           bread
           and
           wine
           .
        
         
           The
           
             latter
             place
             vsually
          
           alledged
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           is
           that
           large
           Discourse
           our
           Sauiour
           hath
           concerning
           
             the
             eating
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
             and
             drinking
             of
             his
             blood
             .
          
           Ioh.
           6.
           
           51-58
           .
        
         
           True
           it
           is
           indeed
           ,
           that
           if
           
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             be
             transubstantiated
             into
             the
             naturall
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           there
           bee
           such
           
             a
             corporall
             presence
          
           ,
           as
           Papists
           imagine
           ;
           it
           must
           needs
           follow
           that
           
             Christs
             very
             flesh
             is
             eaten
          
           ,
           and
           
             his
             very
             blood
             it selfe
             is
             corporally
             drunke
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             :
          
           And
           to
           this
           purpose
           also
           
             Pope
             Nicholas
          
           in
           that
           solemne
           forme
           of
           recantation
           that
           hee
           enioyned
           Berengarius
           inserted
           into
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Canon
           ,
           auoweth
           that
           k
           
             the
             very
             body
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             is
             broken
             with
             the
             Priests
             hands
             ,
             and
             torne
             in
             pieces
             with
             mens
             teeth
             ,
             not
             sacramentally
             only
             ,
             but
             sensually
             :
          
           and
           that
           
             all
             that
             hold
             the
             contrary
             deserue
             to
             be
             eternally
             damned
             .
          
           A
           sensuall
           indeed
           and
           a
           
             senslesse
             assertion
          
           ,
           yea
           an
           horrible
           and
           an
           hideous
           speech
           ;
           full
           fraught
           (
           I
           may
           well
           say
           ,
           though
           it
           proceeded
           from
           
             a
             Pope
          
           ,
           who
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           cannot
           erre
           )
           with
           extreame
           impiety
           and
           blasphemy
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           
             Christian
             e●res
          
           cannot
           but
           abhor
           to
           hear
           .
           In
           so
           much
           that
           their
           owne
           Glosser
           vpon
           the
           place
           well
           warneth
           vs
           to
           
           take
           heed
           how
           we
           trust
           him
           ,
           l
           
             Lest
             〈…〉
             fall
             into
             a
             worse
             heresie
             then
             Berengarius
             euer
             held
             .
          
           But
           thus
           one
           monstrous
           opinion
           breedeth
           and
           begetteth
           another
           .
           And
           this
           indeed
           must
           needs
           follow
           vpon
           the
           former
           .
           The
           
             corporall
             presence
             of
             Christ
          
           in
           the
           thing
           eaten
           ,
           must
           needs
           inferre
           and
           enforce
           
             a
             corporall
             eating
          
           of
           him
           :
           and
           to
           prooue
           the
           same
           they
           presse
           commonly
           
             our
             Sauiours
             words
          
           in
           that
           place
           of
           
             eating
             his
             flesh
             and
             drinking
             his
             blood
             .
          
           Which
           as
           ,
           with
           some
           of
           the
           Ancients
           indeed
           ,
           they
           vnderstand
           of
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           so
           they
           expound
           (
           though
           without
           their
           consent
           therein
           )
           of
           
             a
             corporall
             and
             carnall
             eating
             of
             Christs
             flesh
             .
          
        
         
           But
           neither
           are
           those
           words
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           to
           be
           vnderstood
           of
           any
           such
           
             corporall
             eating
             and
             drinking
          
           :
           nor
           doth
           Christ
           at
           all
           in
           that
           whole
           Discourse
           speake
           of
           
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Eucharist
          
           ;
           which
           was
           not
           then
           as
           yet
           instituted
           ,
           but
           of
           
             feeding
             on
             him
             spiritually
             by
             faith
             ,
          
           which
           is
           done
           not
           in
           
             the
             Sacrament
          
           onely
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           it
           also
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           ,
           that
           
             the
             place
          
           is
           not
           to
           bee
           vnderstood
           of
           any
           such
           
             corporall
             eating
             and
             drinking
          
           ,
           it
           is
           aparent
           .
        
         
           For
           it
           is
           a
           good
           and
           a
           sure
           Rule
           that
           Augustine
           giueth
           :
           m
           
             If
             in
             any
             precept
             some
             hainous
             or
             flagitious
             thing
             seeme
             to
             be
             enioyned
             ,
          
           you
           may
           thereby
           know
           it
           to
           be
           
             a
             figuratiue
             speech
          
           .
           I
           need
           not
           apply
           this
           
             generall
             Rule
          
           to
           the
           point
           in
           hand
           ;
           Augustine
           doth
           it
           for
           mee
           .
           Hee
           instanceth
           in
           that
           very
           particular
           that
           wee
           now
           treate
           of
           .
           n
           
             Vnlesse
             you
             eate
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             the
             flesh
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             Man
             and
             drinke
             his
             blood
             ,
             you
             haue
             no
             life
             in
             you
             .
             It
             seemeth
             to
             enioyne
             an
             hainous
             and
             flagitious
             thing
             .
             It
             is
             a
             figuratiue
             speech
             therefore
             ,
             commanding
             vs
             to
             communicate
             with
             Christs
             passion
             ,
             and
             sweetly
             and
             profitably
             to
             lay
             vp
             in
             our
             memory
             ,
             that
             his
             flesh
             was
             crucified
             and
             wounded
             for
             vs.
          
           So
           that
           this
           place
           by
           
             Augustines
             Rule
          
           ,
           and
           his
           owne
           application
           of
           it
           is
           to
           be
           vnderstood
           figuratiuely
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           therefore
           inferre
           any
           
             corporall
             feeding
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           this
           whole
           Discourse
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           is
           not
           to
           bee
           vnderstood
           of
           any
           Sacramentall
           or
           corporall
           ,
           but
           of
           
           
             spirituall
             eating
          
           onely
           ,
           it
           is
           likewise
           apparent
           .
        
         
           For
           1.
           
           None
           are
           saued
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           so
           feede
           on
           Christ
           ,
           as
           is
           there
           spoken
           of
           .
           o
           
             Except
             you
             eate
             the
             flesh
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             man
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           our
           Sauiour
           )
           
             and
             drinke
             his
             blood
             ,
             you
             haue
             no
             life
             in
             you
             .
          
           p
           
             He
             hath
             not
             therefore
             life
             eternall
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           
             Augustine
             ,
             )
             that
             eateth
             not
             this
             bread
             ,
             and
             drinketh
             not
             this
             blood
             .
             For
             temporall
             life
             men
             may
             haue
             without
             it
             ;
             but
             eternall
             life
             without
             it
             in
             no
             wise
             can
             they
             haue
             .
          
           But
           many
           are
           and
           shall
           be
           saued
           by
           Christ
           ,
           that
           neuer
           Sacramentally
           fed
           on
           Christ
           in
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           yea
           that
           neuer
           eate
           at
           all
           of
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           or
           saw
           it
           ,
           or
           knew
           of
           it
           :
           as
           not
           onely
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           that
           liued
           before
           
             Christs
             Incarnation
          
           ,
           who
           yet
           ,
           (
           as
           Augustine
           well
           obserueth
           )
           q
           did
           
             eate
             the
             flesh
             of
             Christ
             spiritually
          
           as
           well
           as
           we
           doe
           now
           ,
           and
           were
           saued
           by
           the
           death
           and
           passion
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           Bernard
           speaketh
           ,
           r
           
             was
             effectuall
             euen
             before
             it
             was
             actuall
          
           ;
           and
           
             the
             Thiefe
          
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           that
           s
           passed
           thence
           to
           Paradise
           the
           same
           day
           that
           he
           dyed
           :
           but
           many
           Infants
           also
           that
           die
           ere
           they
           come
           to
           yeeres
           of
           discretion
           ,
           as
           the
           Councel
           of
           Trent
           acknowledgeth
           ,
           t
           accursing
           all
           those
           that
           hold
           ,
           mis-expounding
           the
           words
           of
           Christ
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           that
           
             all
             Infants
             are
             damned
             that
             receiue
             not
             Christs
             body
             and
             blood
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             .
          
           Which
           yet
           u
           one
           of
           their
           owne
           Popes
           sometime
           held
           and
           maintained
           ;
           and
           which
           would
           necessarily
           follow
           ,
           if
           that
           place
           were
           to
           be
           vnderstood
           of
           the
           
             Sacramentall
             eating
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             .
          
           It
           is
           not
           therefore
           the
           
             Sacramentall
             eating
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
          
           that
           is
           there
           spoken
           of
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           All
           that
           feede
           on
           Christ
           so
           as
           is
           there
           spoken
           of
           ,
           are
           sure
           eternally
           to
           bee
           saued
           .
           For
           so
           our
           Sauiour
           himselfe
           saith
           .
           x
           
             If
             any
             man
             eate
             of
             this
             bread
             ,
             he
             shall
             neuer
             dye
             ,
             but
             
             liue
             for
             euer
             .
          
           And
           ,
           y
           
             whosoeuer
             eateth
             my
             flesh
             ,
             and
             drinketh
             my
             blood
             hath
             eternall
             life
             ;
             and
             I
             will
             raise
             him
             vp
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
          
           And
           ,
           z
           
             He
             that
             eateth
             my
             flesh
             and
             drinketh
             my
             blood
             ,
             dwelleth
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             in
             him
             .
          
           And
           ,
           
             As
             I
             liue
             by
             the
             Father
             se
          
           
           
             He
             that
             eateth
             me
             shall
             liue
             by
             me
             .
          
           a
           
             It
             is
             not
          
           (
           saith
           
             Augustine
             )
             with
             this
             meate
             as
             with
             our
             bodily
             foode
             .
             That
             vnlesse
             a
             man
             take
             ,
             he
             cannot
             liue
             :
             but
             take
             it
             he
             may
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             liue
             ;
             he
             may
             die
             ,
             after
             he
             hath
             taken
             it
             .
             But
             in
             this
             foode
             of
             our
             Lords
             body
             and
             blood
             it
             is
             not
             so
             .
             For
             both
             he
             that
             taketh
             it
             not
             ,
             can
             not
             liue
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             taketh
             it
             ,
             liueth
             eternally
             .
          
           For
           ,
           b
           
             As
             if
             one
             poure
             melted
             waxe
             vpon
             other
             waxe
             ,
             the
             one
             is
             wholy
             mixed
             with
             the
             other
             :
             so
             it
             must
             needs
             be
          
           (
           saith
           
             Cyril
             )
             that
             if
             any
             man
             take
             Christs
             body
             and
             blood
             ,
             he
             be
             so
             ioyned
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             be
             found
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Christ
             in
             him
          
           ;
           and
           c
           consequently
           that
           he
           be
           saued
           by
           Christ.
           But
           many
           feede
           vpon
           that
           that
           is
           giuen
           in
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           that
           yet
           are
           eternally
           damned
           d
           
             Many
             take
             it
             ,
             and
             die
          
           ;
           (
           saith
           
             Augustine
             ,
             )
             yea
             many
             die
             in
             the
             taking
             of
             it
             .
          
           He
           eateth
           and
           drinketh
           iudgement
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             .
             And
             was
             not
             the
             morsel
             that
             Christ
             gaue
             Iudas
             ,
             poison
             to
             Iudas
             that
             tooke
             it
             ?
          
           And
           againe
           ;
           e
           
             The
             Sacrament
             hereof
             is
             taken
             at
             the
             Lords
             Table
             by
             some
             to
             saluation
             ,
             by
             others
             to
             destruction
             .
             Whereas
             the
             thing
             it selfe
             whereof
             it
             is
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             is
             taken
             to
             saluation
             by
             euery
             one
             that
             is
             partaker
             thereof
             ,
             to
             destruction
             by
             none
             .
          
           If
           all
           be
           saued
           then
           that
           eate
           of
           
             Christs
             flesh
          
           in
           that
           manner
           that
           Christ
           speaketh
           of
           in
           that
           place
           .
           But
           all
           are
           not
           saued
           that
           
             eate
             corporally
          
           what
           is
           offred
           them
           in
           the
           Eucharist
           :
           it
           must
           needs
           follow
           that
           Christ
           speaketh
           not
           of
           any
           
             corporall
             eating
             of
             him
             in
             the
             Eucharist
          
           in
           that
           place
           .
        
         
           But
           we
           neede
           not
           insist
           longer
           vpon
           the
           proofe
           hereof
           .
           
           For
           that
           
             our
             Sauiours
          
           whole
           discourse
           in
           that
           place
           is
           not
           to
           be
           
             vnderstood
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
          
           but
           
             of
             feeding
             on
             Christ
             spiritually
          
           ,
           is
           confessed
           and
           acknowledged
           not
           by
           one
           or
           two
           only
           ,
           but
           by
           many
           
             Popish
             writers
          
           of
           great
           note
           ,
           
             Cardinals
             ,
             Schoolemen
             ,
             Canonists
             ,
             Professors
             ,
             Iesuites
          
           and
           others
           ;
           as
           by
           name
           ,
           by
           f
           
             Cardinal
             Cusane
          
           ,
           g
           
             Cardinal
             Cajetan
          
           ,
           h
           
             Gabriel
             Biel
          
           a
           great
           Schooleman
           ,
           i
           
             Astesanus
             a
             Canonist
          
           ,
           k
           
             Ruard
             Tapper
          
           ,
           and
           l
           
             Iohn
             Hessels
             Professors
             of
             Diuinitie
             at
             Louaine
             ,
          
           and
           m
           
             Cornelius
             Iohnson
             a
             great
          
           *
           Iesuite
           ;
           the
           most
           of
           them
           by
           
             Cardinal
             Bellarmine
          
           himselfe
           alleadged
           and
           acknowledged
           to
           hold
           as
           we
           doe
           ,
           that
           those
           words
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           speake
           onely
           of
           a
           
             spirituall
             eating
          
           ,
           and
           n
           not
           of
           any
           corporall
           ,
           yea
           or
           sacramentall
           either
           .
           According
           whereunto
           it
           is
           acknowledged
           not
           by
           Augustine
           onely
           ,
           but
           by
           Iohnson
           the
           Iesuite
           ,
           who
           at
           large
           disputeth
           and
           confirmeth
           that
           which
           we
           say
           ,
           both
           grounding
           vpon
           o
           the
           words
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           
             to
             eate
             Christs
             flesh
          
           in
           the
           manner
           there
           spoken
           of
           ,
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           p
           
             to
             beleeue
             in
             Christ.
          
           
        
         
           Since
           then
           the
           places
           produced
           to
           prooue
           this
           
             corporall
             presence
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
          
           are
           by
           our
           Aduersaries
           their
           owne
           confession
           such
           as
           either
           doe
           not
           necessarily
           prooue
           the
           point
           ,
           or
           are
           otherwise
           to
           be
           vnderstood
           ,
           we
           haue
           little
           reason
           to
           yeeld
           vnto
           them
           therein
           .
        
         
           Hitherto
           we
           haue
           shewed
           that
           
             no
             Scripture
             enforceth
             vs
             to
             beleeue
             ,
          
           as
           those
           of
           the
           
             Romish
             Church
          
           hold
           ,
           concerning
           
             the
             reall
             conuersion
             of
             the
             outward
             Elements
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             into
             the
             naturall
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           
             a
             corporall
             presence
          
           of
           either
           necessarily
           flowing
           there
           from
           .
        
         
           Now
           2.
           that
           
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             remaine
             in
             substance
             and
             nature
             still
             the
             same
             ,
          
           and
           
             are
             not
             so
             conuerted
             into
             the
             very
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           we
           further
           thus
           prooue
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           We
           reason
           from
           
             the
             very
             course
             of
             the
             Context
          
           in
           the
           
           Story
           of
           the
           
             Institution
             .
             Iesu●
             tooke
             bread
             ,
             and
             blessed
             ,
             and
          
           
           
             brake
             it
             ,
             and
             gaue
             it
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
          
           Take
           ,
           eate
           ,
           This
           is
           my
           Body
           .
           Whence
           I
           thus
           reason
           ;
           Looke
           what
           our
           Sauiour
           tooke
           ,
           that
           he
           blessed
           ;
           what
           he
           blessed
           ,
           that
           he
           brake
           ;
           what
           he
           brake
           ,
           he
           deliuered
           to
           the
           Disciples
           ;
           what
           he
           deliuered
           to
           them
           ,
           of
           that
           he
           
             said
             ,
             This
             is
             my
             Body
             .
          
           But
           *
           it
           was
           Bread
           that
           he
           tooke
           ,
           the
           Euangelist
           so
           saith
           ,
           and
           Bread
           therefore
           that
           he
           
             blessed
             ,
             bread
          
           that
           he
           
             brake
             ,
             bread
          
           that
           he
           deliuered
           ,
           and
           bread
           consequently
           of
           which
           he
           
             said
             ,
             This
             is
             my
             Body
             .
          
           And
           hence
           are
           those
           speeches
           so
           frequent
           in
           the
           Auncient
           Fathers
           .
           r
           
             The
             Bread
             that
             hath
             beene
             blessed
          
           (
           saith
           
             Irenaeus
             )
             is
             its
             owne
             Lords
             body
             .
             God
             in
             the
             Gospel
          
           (
           saith
           
             Tertullian
             )
             calleth
             bread
             his
             Body
             .
          
           s
           
             The
             Bread
          
           (
           saith
           
             Augustine
             )
             is
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ.
          
           t
           
             The
             Bread
          
           ,
           (
           saith
           
             Hicrome
             ,
             )
             that
             the
             Lord
             brake
             ,
             and
             gaue
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             is
             the
             Lords
             body
             :
          
           And
           if
           we
           aske
           ,
           how
           Bread
           is
           or
           can
           be
           
             Christs
             body
          
           ?
           as
           we
           may
           well
           doe
           ,
           and
           v
           it
           is
           no
           new
           Question
           ;
           It
           was
           long
           since
           asked
           by
           the
           Auncients
           and
           answered
           by
           them
           .
           The
           Author
           of
           that
           worke
           in
           Cyprian
           of
           
             Christs
             principall
             workes
          
           ;
           (
           to
           passe
           by
           all
           others
           ;
           )
           u
           
             Our
             Lord
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             at
             the
             Table
             in
             his
             last
             Supper
             ,
             gaue
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             with
             his
             owne
             hands
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             Crosse
             he
             gaue
             vp
             his
             body
             to
             be
             wounded
             with
             the
             Souldiers
             hands
             ,
          
           (
           Marke
           ,
           
             bread
             at
             the
             Table
             ,
             his
             Body
             on
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             )
             that
             the
             sincere
             truth
             and
             true
             sinceritie
             more
             secretly
             imprinted
             in
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             might
             expound
             to
             the
             Nations
             ,
             how
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             were
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             meanes
             the
             
             causes
             agreed
             with
             their
             effects
             ,
             and
             diuers
             names
             or
             kinds
             were
             reduced
             to
             one
             essence
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             signifying
             and
             signified
             were
             called
             by
             the
             same
             names
             .
          
           In
           which
           last
           words
           he
           most
           euidently
           sheweth
           ,
           how
           Bread
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             Christs
             Body
          
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           because
           
             signes
             and
             the
             things
             by
             them
             signified
             are
             wont
             to
             haue
             the
             same
             titles
             giuen
             them
             .
             The
             Bread
             is
             Christs
             Body
             :
          
           as
           u
           Christ
           himselfe
           is
           bread
           ;
           *
           
             Christ
             giuing
          
           (
           saith
           
             Theodoret
             )
             the
             name
             of
             the
             signe
             to
             his
             Body
             ,
             and
             the
             name
             of
             his
             body
             to
             the
             Signe
             .
          
           Or
           ,
           
             The
             Bread
             is
             Christ
             ,
             as
          
           x
           
             the
             Rocke
             was
             Christ
          
           ;
           as
           y
           Augustine
           well
           obserueth
           .
           Yea
           that
           
             the
             Bread
          
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             Christs
             Body
          
           is
           apparent
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           can
           in
           no
           other
           sense
           so
           be
           said
           ,
           
             Cardinal
             Bellarmine
          
           himselfe
           confesseth
           :
           z
           
             This
             sentence
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           This
           Bread
           is
           my
           Body
           ,
           
             either
             must
             be
             taken
             figuratiuely
             ,
             that
             the
             Bread
             be
             Christs
             body
             significatiuely
             ,
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           
             by
             signification
          
           onely
           )
           
             or
             else
             it
             is
             altogether
             absurd
             and
             impossible
             :
             for
             it
             cannot
             be
             that
             the
             Bread
             should
             be
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             :
          
           (
           he
           meaneth
           ,
           essentially
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           then
           by
           signification
           or
           
             representation
             .
          
           )
           So
           that
           
             The
             Bread
          
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             Christs
             body
          
           :
           the
           course
           of
           the
           Text
           sheweth
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           Auncients
           commonly
           acknowledge
           it
           :
           but
           it
           cannot
           so
           be
           (
           saith
           Bellarmine
           )
           but
           figuratiuely
           .
           In
           no
           other
           sense
           therfore
           are
           our
           Sauiours
           words
           to
           be
           vnderstood
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           We
           reason
           from
           
             the
             expresse
             words
             of
             Scripture
          
           ,
           wherein
           
             after
             Consecration
          
           there
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           a
           
             The
             Bread
             which
             we
             breake
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             is
             it
             not
             the
             Communion
             of
             Christs
             Body
             ?
          
           It
           is
           apparent
           by
           the
           Story
           of
           the
           Institution
           that
           b
           Consecration
           goeth
           before
           fraction
           .
           The
           
             Bread
             is
             blessed
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           consecrated
           ,
           (
           for
           c
           the
           Benediction
           is
           in
           truth
           the
           Consecration
           )
           before
           it
           be
           broken
           .
           But
           it
           is
           bread
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           euen
           when
           it
           is
           broken
           .
           It
           is
           bread
           therefore
           still
           ,
           euen
           after
           it
           is
           consecrated
           .
           Yea
           ,
           is
           it
           bread
           when
           it
           is
           broken
           ?
           and
           is
           it
           not
           bread
           when
           it
           is
           eaten
           ?
           Yes
           ,
           if
           the
           Apostle
           may
           be
           credited
           ;
           euen
           when
           it
           is
           eaten
           100.
           
           d
           
             For
             as
             ost
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             as
             you
             
             eate
             this
             bread
             ,
          
           and
           ,
           e
           
             Whosoeuer
             shall
             eate
             this
             bread
             vnworthily
             .
          
           And
           ,
           f
           
             Let
             a
             man
             therefore
             examine
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             so
             eate
             of
             this
             bread
             .
          
           It
           is
           not
           so
           oft
           called
           
             Christs
             Body
          
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           called
           bread
           as
           oft
           ,
           euen
           after
           it
           is
           consecrated
           ,
           and
           by
           consecration
           made
           
             Symbolically
             and
             Sacramentally
             Christs
             body
          
           .
           The
           Apostle
           then
           telleth
           vs
           of
           
             the
             one
             Element
          
           that
           it
           is
           bread
           euen
           after
           it
           is
           consecrated
           :
           and
           of
           
             the
             other
          
           our
           Sauiour
           himselfe
           saith
           that
           it
           is
           wine
           .
           For
           after
           that
           he
           had
           deliuered
           them
           the
           
             Consecrated
             Cup
          
           ,
           he
           telleth
           them
           that
           g
           He
           
             will
             drinke
             no
             more
             of
             this
             Fruite
             of
             the
             Vine
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Now
           
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             vine
          
           what
           is
           it
           but
           wine
           ?
           
             There
             was
             wine
          
           (
           saith
           
             Augustine
             )
             in
             the
             mysterie
             of
             our
             redemption
             ,
             when
             our
             Sauiour
             said
          
           ;
           I
           will
           drinke
           no
           more
           of
           this
           fruit
           of
           the
           vine
           .
           And
           yet
           was
           that
           after
           consecration
           that
           he
           spake
           it
           .
           And
           if
           it
           be
           wine
           still
           ,
           then
           sure
           it
           is
           not
           
             essentially
             Christs
             blood
          
           ,
           howsoeuer
           it
           may
           well
           be
           symbolically
           ,
           as
           we
           say
           .
        
         
           So
           Origen
           ;
           *
           
             In
             the
             first
             place
             he
             gaue
             his
             Disciples
             bread
             .
          
           Yea
           ,
           “
           
             He
             gaue
             them
          
           (
           saith
           
             Cyril
             )
             pieces
             of
             bread
          
           .
           And
           ,
           Cyprian
           saith
           .
           “
           
             It
             was
             wine
             ,
             that
             hee
             called
             his
             blood
             .
          
           And
           ,
           w
           
             He
             deliuered
             wine
          
           ,
           (
           saith
           
             Chrysostome
             )
             when
             hee
             deliuered
             this
             mysterie
             :
          
           which
           he
           prooueth
           also
           by
           those
           words
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           
             Of
             this
             fruite
             of
             the
             vine
             .
          
        
         
           And
           here
           let
           me
           debate
           the
           matter
           with
           those
           that
           vse
           to
           presse
           vs
           with
           
             Christs
             words
          
           ,
           which
           yet
           we
           thinke
           not
           much
           to
           be
           pressed
           with
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           vnderstood
           as
           they
           ought
           ;
           
           
             Christ
             saith
          
           ,
           This
           is
           my
           Body
           :
           
             And
             shall
             wee
             not
             beleeue
             what
             he
             saith
             ?
             The
             Apostle
             saith
             it
             is
             bread
             that
             is
             broken
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             eaten
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             :
          
           and
           
             our
             Sauiour
             himselfe
             saith
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             fruite
             of
             the
             vine
          
           that
           he
           gaue
           them
           in
           the
           Cup.
           And
           will
           they
           not
           beleeue
           what
           
             the
             Apostle
          
           saith
           ,
           or
           what
           Christ
           saith
           ?
           Or
           shall
           we
           beleeue
           those
           that
           tell
           vs
           contrary
           to
           the
           expresse
           words
           of
           either
           ,
           that
           
             the
             one
             is
             not
             bread
          
           ,
           though
           
             the
             Apostle
          
           say
           
             it
             is
          
           :
           or
           
             the
             other
             was
             not
             wine
          
           ,
           albeit
           
             our
             Sauiour
          
           say
           
             it
             was
          
           ?
           For
           how
           
             our
             Sauiours
             words
          
           may
           be
           true
           in
           the
           one
           place
           ,
           though
           the
           bread
           be
           not
           essentially
           ,
           but
           
             symbolically
             Christs
             body
          
           ,
           we
           can
           easily
           shew
           ,
           and
           themselues
           
           see
           and
           acknowledge
           ,
           as
           hath
           formerly
           beene
           shewen
           .
           But
           how
           the
           Apostles
           and
           
             Christs
             words
          
           should
           be
           true
           ,
           or
           beare
           fit
           sense
           in
           the
           other
           places
           ,
           vnlesse
           there
           be
           
             bread
             and
             wine
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             after
             consecration
             ,
          
           I
           suppose
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           easily
           shew
           .
        
         
           If
           they
           will
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           called
           bread
           because
           it
           was
           bread
           before
           ,
           as
           h
           
             Aarons
             rod
          
           is
           called
           
             a
             rod
          
           ,
           after
           it
           was
           turned
           into
           
             a
             serpent
          
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           :
           The
           reason
           is
           not
           alike
           .
        
         
           For
           1.
           
           
             The
             Serpent
             was
             made
             of
             that
             Rod
             :
          
           but
           it
           is
           absord
           to
           say
           that
           
             Christs
             body
             is
             made
             of
             bread
             .
          
           Yea
           the
           Papists
           themselues
           are
           at
           a
           stand
           here
           ,
           and
           cannot
           well
           tell
           what
           to
           say
           .
           For
           they
           say
           indeede
           commonly
           ,
           that
           i
           
             the
             Bread
             is
             turned
             into
             Christs
             Body
             :
          
           and
           they
           say
           sometime
           also
           that
           k
           
             Christs
             body
             is
             made
             of
             bread
             :
          
           and
           that
           l
           
             the
             Priest
             maketh
             Christs
             body
             of
             bread
             .
          
           Yea
           Bellarmine
           sticketh
           not
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           m
           
             That
             body
             of
             Christ
             which
             was
             crucified
             ,
             was
             truly
             ,
             or
             verily
             made
             of
             bread
             .
          
           They
           may
           beleeue
           him
           that
           lift
           .
           And
           yet
           they
           deny
           that
           n
           
             Christs
             Body
             is
             made
             by
             the
             Priest
             :
             (
             He
             maketh
             Christs
             body
             of
             bread
             ,
             and
             yet
             Christs
             body
             is
             not
             made
             by
             him
             :
             )
          
           or
           that
           o
           
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             is
             produced
             of
             bread
             ,
          
           but
           
             doth
             succeede
             onely
             in
             the
             roome
             of
             bread
             .
          
           But
           it
           is
           absurd
           to
           say
           a
           thing
           is
           made
           of
           that
           in
           the
           roome
           whereof
           it
           onely
           succeedeth
           ,
           or
           is
           turned
           into
           that
           that
           succeedeth
           onely
           in
           the
           roome
           of
           it
           :
           or
           to
           call
           a
           thing
           seriously
           (
           for
           in
           mockery
           indeed
           sometime
           we
           doe
           )
           by
           the
           name
           of
           some
           other
           thing
           ,
           onely
           because
           it
           is
           now
           in
           the
           place
           where
           that
           thing
           before
           was
           :
           vnlesse
           it
           be
           in
           some
           
             Magicall
             action
          
           ,
           p
           wherein
           that
           seemeth
           to
           be
           done
           that
           indeede
           is
           not
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           speech
           is
           not
           according
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           that
           that
           seemeth
           to
           be
           .
           In
           a
           word
           we
           may
           truly
           say
           ,
           of
           that
           Serpent
           ,
           that
           
             it
             was
             once
             a
             Rod
          
           :
           but
           we
           cannot
           truly
           say
           of
           
             Christs
             body
          
           ,
           that
           
             euer
             it
             was
             bread
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Serpent
           there
           though
           tearmed
           
             a
             Rod
          
           ,
           because
           it
           so
           had
           beene
           ,
           and
           q
           should
           againe
           so
           be
           ,
           yet
           appeared
           euidently
           
           to
           be
           
             a
             Serpent
          
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           that
           r
           Moses
           himselfe
           at
           the
           first
           sight
           was
           afraid
           of
           it
           .
           And
           so
           we
           shall
           finde
           it
           to
           haue
           beene
           euer
           in
           all
           
             miraculous
             conuersions
          
           ,
           that
           
             the
             change
             wrought
          
           in
           them
           was
           
             apparent
             to
             the
             outward
             sense
          
           ,
           to
           the
           sight
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           water
           turned
           into
           blood
           ,
           to
           the
           taste
           ,
           as
           t
           in
           the
           
           water
           turned
           into
           wine
           .
           Whereas
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           there
           is
           no
           such
           matter
           .
           We
           
             see
             no
             flesh
          
           there
           ,
           we
           
             taste
             no
             blood
          
           there
           .
           Nay
           we
           see
           euidently
           the
           contrary
           to
           that
           these
           men
           affirme
           .
           For
           we
           see
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           there
           :
           and
           we
           finde
           the
           true
           taste
           of
           either
           .
           And
           we
           haue
           no
           reason
           vpon
           their
           bare
           words
           to
           distrust
           either
           sense
           ,
           and
           beleeue
           the
           contrary
           to
           that
           that
           
             we
             see
          
           and
           taste
           ,
           onely
           because
           they
           say
           it
           .
           u
           
             That
             which
             you
             see
          
           (
           saith
           
             Augustine
             )
             is
             bread
             and
             a
             cup
             :
             that
             which
             our
             eyes
             also
             informe
             vs
             :
             that
             which
             your
             faith
             requireth
             you
             to
             be
             informed
             of
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             bread
             is
             Christs
             body
             ,
             and
             the
             cup
             his
             blood
             :
          
           which
           they
           cannot
           be
           but
           figuratiuely
           ,
           as
           Bellarmine
           before
           confessed
           .
           A
           mysterie
           we
           acknowledge
           ,
           we
           deny
           
             a
             miracle
          
           :
           v
           
             they
             may
             be
             honoured
          
           ,
           saith
           
             Augustine
             ,
             as
             religious
             things
             ,
             not
             wondred
             at
             as
             strange
             miracles
             ,
             )
          
           saue
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           
             supernaturall
             effects
          
           of
           them
           ,
           in
           regard
           whereof
           there
           is
           
             a
             miraculous
             worke
          
           as
           well
           in
           Baptisme
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Eucharist
           .
           And
           yet
           no
           such
           
             miraculous
             transubstantiation
          
           in
           either
           .
           *
           
             It
             is
             a
             rule
          
           (
           saith
           
             the
             Schooleman
             )
             that
             where
             we
             can
             salue
             Scriptures
             by
             that
             which
             we
             see
             naturally
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             haue
             recourse
             to
             a
             miracle
             ,
             or
             to
             what
             God
             can
             doe
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           We
           reason
           from
           
             the
             nature
             of
             Signes
             and
             Sacraments
             .
          
           That
           which
           a
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           of
           one
           Sacrament
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           Circumcision
           ,
           is
           true
           of
           all
           :
           for
           there
           is
           one
           generall
           nature
           of
           all
           :
           
             Sacraments
             are
             Signes
          
           .
           b
           
             A
             Sacrament
          
           ,
           (
           saith
           
             Augustine
             )
             that
             is
             a
             sacred
             Signe
             .
          
           And
           ,
           c
           
             Signes
             appertaining
             to
             diuine
             
             things
             are
             called
             sacraments
             .
          
           Now
           this
           is
           
             the
             Nature
             of
             Signes
          
           that
           d
           
             they
             are
             one
             thing
             and
             signifie
             another
             thing
             :
          
           that
           
             they
             signifie
             some
             other
             thing
             beside
             themselues
             ,
          
           or
           diuers
           from
           themselues
           .
           And
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           (
           saith
           Augustine
           )
           e
           
             Sacraments
             being
             Signes
             of
             things
             ,
             they
             are
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             they
             signifie
             some
             other
             thing
             .
          
           But
           the
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           in
           the
           Eucharist
           are
           
             Signes
             of
             Christs
             body
             and
             blood
             ,
          
           as
           hath
           beene
           before
           shewed
           ,
           and
           the
           Auncients
           generally
           auow
           :
           And
           therefore
           are
           they
           not
           essentially
           either
           .
           They
           
             signifie
             Christs
             body
             and
             blood
          
           :
           and
           what
           they
           signifie
           they
           are
           not
           .
           And
           g
           
             It
             is
             a
             miserable
             seruitude
          
           (
           as
           Augustine
           wel
           saith
           )
           
             for
             men
             to
             take
             the
             Signes
             for
             the
             things
             themselues
             by
             them
             signified
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           Wee
           reason
           from
           
             the
             nature
             of
             Christs
             Body
          
           ,
           euen
           after
           his
           Passion
           and
           
             Resurrection
             .
             Christs
             naturall
             Body
             hath
             flesh
             ,
             blood
             and
             bones
             ,
          
           the
           limmes
           and
           lineaments
           of
           an
           humane
           body
           ,
           such
           as
           may
           be
           felt
           and
           seene
           to
           be
           such
           .
           This
           appeareth
           plainely
           by
           that
           which
           he
           said
           to
           his
           Disciples
           after
           he
           was
           risen
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           when
           they
           misdoubted
           some
           delusion
           :
           h
           
             Behold
             mine
             hands
             and
             my
             feete
             :
          
           
           
             for
             it
             is
             I
             my selfe
             :
             Handle
             me
             and
             see
             ,
             for
             a
             Spirit
             hath
             not
             flesh
             and
             bones
             as
             ye
             see
             me
             haue
             .
          
        
         
           But
           that
           which
           is
           deliuered
           ,
           handled
           ,
           and
           eaten
           in
           the
           Eucharist
           hath
           no
           such
           thing
           .
           i
           
             It
             is
             not
             in
             any
             wise
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           
             Epiphanius
             )
             equall
             or
             like
             vnto
             Christ
             ,
             either
             his
             humanitie
             that
             is
             clad
             with
             flesh
             ,
             or
             his
             Deitie
             that
             is
             inuisible
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             lineaments
             of
             his
             limmes
             ,
             For
             it
             is
             round
             ,
             senselesse
             ,
             and
             liuelesse
             :
          
           as
           Christ
           himselfe
           is
           not
           .
           It
           is
           not
           therefore
           
             the
             naturall
             body
             of
             Christ.
          
           Our
           sight
           and
           sense
           euidently
           enforme
           vs
           the
           contrary
           ;
           (
           howsoeuer
           Bellarmine
           boldly
           sticketh
           not
           to
           tell
           vs
           that
           k
           
             Christs
             body
             is
             verily
             and
             visibly
             vpon
             the
             boord
             ,
          
           after
           that
           the
           words
           of
           Consecration
           be
           once
           vttered
           :
           they
           thinke
           belike
           they
           may
           make
           men
           beleeue
           any
           thing
           .
           And
           our
           Sauiour
           himselfe
           teacheth
           vs
           by
           sight
           and
           sense
           to
           iudge
           
           of
           his
           Body
           .
           *
           
             As
             if
             to
             this
             day
          
           ,
           (
           saith
           
             Pope
             Lee
             )
             he
             spake
             still
             to
             each
             one
             that
             sticketh
             and
             staggereth
             ,
             as
             he
             spake
             there
             to
             his
             Apostles
             .
             Why
             sticketh
             our
             vnderstanding
             ,
             where
             our
             sight
             is
             our
             Teacher
             ?
          
           I
           may
           well
           say
           here
           as
           Augustine
           in
           somewhat
           the
           like
           case
           ,
           *
           
             I
             feare
             least
             we
             seeme
             to
             wrong
             our
             s●●ser
             ,
             in
             seeking
             to
             prooue
             or
             perswade
             that
             by
             speech
             ,
             wherein
             the
             euidence
             of
             truth
             exceedeth
             all
             that
             can
             be
             said
             .
          
        
         
           5.
           
           We
           reason
           from
           
             the
             Nature
             of
             all
             true
             Bodies
             .
          
           l
           
             Christs
             body
             is
             in
             Heauen
          
           :
           m
           from
           
             whence
             wee
             looke
             for
             him
          
           .
           And
           n
           there
           is
           to
           abide
           till
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           .
           Now
           a
           true
           
             naturall
             body
             as
             Christs
          
           still
           is
           ,
           
             cannot
             be
             in
             two
          
           ,
           much
           lesse
           in
           twentie
           ,
           or
           rather
           in
           twentie
           hundred
           places
           at
           once
           :
           which
           yet
           
             Christs
             body
          
           must
           needs
           be
           ,
           if
           that
           be
           true
           that
           they
           say
           .
           Augustine
           questioned
           by
           one
           Dardanus
           how
           Christ
           could
           be
           both
           p
           
             in
             Paradise
          
           and
           
             in
             heauen
          
           at
           once
           (
           supposing
           Heauen
           and
           Paradise
           to
           be
           two
           seuerall
           places
           ,
           howsoeuer
           q
           with
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           they
           are
           not
           )
           maketh
           answer
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           as
           he
           was
           man
           ,
           or
           in
           his
           humanitie
           his
           body
           and
           his
           soule
           ;
           though
           he
           might
           as
           he
           was
           God
           ,
           or
           in
           his
           Deitie
           ,
           that
           is
           euery
           where
           .
           And
           he
           addeth
           ,
           r
           
             The
             same
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             is
             euery
             wherein
             his
             Deitîe
             ,
             but
             in
             heauen
             in
             his
             humanitie
             .
          
           And
           further
           in
           his
           discourse
           hereof
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           Take
           
             spaces
             and
             places
             from
             bodies
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             be
             no
             where
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             will
             be
             no
             where
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             be
             :
             Take
             bodies
             from
             qualities
             ,
             and
             wanting
             wherein
             to
             subsist
             ,
             they
             must
             needs
             cease
             to
             be
             :
          
           and
           yet
           in
           the
           
             Popish
             hoast
          
           are
           qualities
           found
           ,
           
           (
           as
           before
           )
           that
           haue
           
             no
             subiect
             body
          
           to
           subsist
           in
           ,
           being
           not
           the
           qualities
           of
           
             Christs
             body
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           hauing
           no
           other
           body
           for
           them
           to
           subsist
           in
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           the
           
             qualities
             of
             Bread
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           there
           is
           
             no
             bread
          
           there
           ,
           (
           if
           they
           say
           true
           )
           to
           beare
           them
           .
           
             Euery
             Bodie
          
           therefore
           must
           needs
           
             haue
             a
             certaine
             place
          
           :
           and
           they
           are
           so
           circumscribed
           with
           and
           confined
           vnto
           that
           place
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           or
           so
           long
           
           
           
           as
           they
           keepe
           that
           place
           ,
           be
           in
           any
           other
           place
           but
           it
           .
           And
           so
           is
           it
           also
           euen
           with
           the
           
             glorified
             body
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           .
           s
           
             Christs
             body
          
           (
           saith
           
             Leo
             )
             in
             no
             respect
             differeth
             from
             the
             truth
             of
             our
             bodies
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           ,
           Christ
           (
           saith
           
             Gregorie
             Nazi●nzen
             )
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             body
             is
             circumscribed
             and
             conteined
             in
             a
             place
             :
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             spirit
          
           (
           or
           his
           
             Deitie
             )
             he
             is
             not
             circumscribed
             ,
             nor
             conteined
             in
             any
             place
             .
          
           And
           Augustine
           ,
           t
           
             Our
             Lord
          
           
           
             is
             aboue
             ;
             but
             our
             Lord
             the
             Truth
             is
             here
             too
             .
             For
             our
             Lords
             body
             wherein
             he
             rose
             againe
             must
             needs
             be
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             but
             his
             Truth
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           his
           
             diuine
             power
             )
             is
             diffused
             into
             all
             places
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           ,
           u
           
             Doubt
             not
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             but
             that
             the
             Man
             Christ
             is
             now
             there
             ,
             from
             whence
             he
             is
             to
             come
             .
             He
             is
             gone
             vp
             into
             heauen
             :
             and
             thence
             he
             shall
             come
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             seene
             to
             goe
             thither
             ,
             (
             the
             Angel
             saith
             it
             ;
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             forme
             and
             substance
             of
             flesh
             ,
             which
             though
             he
             haue
             giuen
             immortalitie
             vnto
             it
             ,
             yet
             he
             hath
             not
             taken
             nature
             away
             from
             it
             .
             According
             to
             this
             forme
             he
             is
             not
             euery
             where
             .
             For
             we
             must
             take
             heede
             ,
             that
             we
             doe
             not
             so
             maintaine
             the
             deitie
             of
             the
             Man
             ,
             that
             we
             ouerthrow
             the
             veritie
             of
             his
             Body
             .
          
           In
           a
           word
           ;
           As
           the
           Angel
           reasoneth
           ,
           speaking
           to
           the
           women
           that
           sought
           Christ
           in
           the
           Sepulcher
           ;
           *
           
             He
             is
             not
             here
             :
             for
             he
             is
             risen
             againe
             .
          
           So
           reasoneth
           the
           same
           Augustine
           concerning
           
             Christs
             bodily
             presence
          
           ,
           reconciling
           those
           two
           places
           that
           might
           seeme
           the
           one
           to
           crosse
           the
           other
           :
           *
           
             Behold
             I
             am
             with
             you
             till
             the
             worlds
             end
             :
          
           And
           ,
           “
           
             Me
             shall
             you
             not
             haue
             alwaies
             with
             you
             .
             '
             '
             In
             regard
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             of
             his
             Maiestie
             ,
             his
             prouidence
             ,
             his
             grace
             we
             haue
             him
             alwaies
             here
             .
             But
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
             which
             the
             word
             assumed
             ,
             which
             was
             borne
             of
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             nailed
             on
             the
             crosse
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             We
             haue
             him
             not
             alwaies
             .
             And
             why
             so
             ?
             Because
             he
             is
             gone
             vp
             into
          
           
           
           
             heauen
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             not
             here
             .
          
           And
           againe
           speaking
           of
           Christ●
           being
           on
           earth
           and
           not
           in
           heauen
           as
           man
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           both
           places
           as
           God
           :
           *
           
             Man
             according
             to
             his
             body
             is
             in
             a
             place
             ,
             and
             passeth
             from
             a
             place
             ;
             and
             when
             hee
             commeth
             to
             another
             place
             ,
             is
             not
             in
             that
             place
             from
             which
             he
             came
             .
             But
             God
             is
             euery
             where
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             cont●ined
             in
             any
             place
             .
          
        
         
           So
           that
           the
           Romanists
           if
           they
           will
           haue
           
             Christs
             Body
             in
             the
             Eucharist
          
           ,
           they
           must
           fetch
           it
           out
           of
           Heauen
           ,
           and
           indeed
           as
           if
           they
           had
           so
           done
           ,
           a
           they
           doe
           in
           their
           Masse
           request
           God
           to
           send
           his
           Angels
           ,
           to
           carry
           it
           vp
           againe
           thither
           :
           And
           their
           Glosse
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             so
             soone
             as
             men
             set
             their
             teeth
             in
             it
             ,
             it
             retireth
             instantly
             thither
             :
          
           though
           that
           crosse
           their
           common
           tenent
           .
           Or
           rather
           they
           must
           frame
           
             a
             new
             body
          
           ,
           and
           so
           make
           Christ
           haue
           
             two
             bodies
          
           ,
           one
           that
           remaineth
           whole
           still
           in
           heauen
           ,
           and
           another
           that
           the
           Priest
           maketh
           or
           createth
           here
           vpon
           earth
           .
           But
           what
           speake
           I
           of
           
             two
             Bodies
             ?
             Christ
          
           
           must
           haue
           as
           many
           seuerall
           Bodies
           as
           there
           be
           consecrated
           Hoasts
           :
           for
           b
           
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           (
           they
           say
           )
           
             is
             in
             each
             Hoast
          
           ;
           yea
           more
           then
           so
           ,
           there
           is
           
             an
             whole
             entire
             mans
             body
          
           flesh
           ,
           blood
           ,
           and
           bones
           with
           all
           limmes
           and
           lineaments
           (
           for
           so
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           
             Christs
             naturall
             Body
          
           )
           not
           in
           euery
           
             Communicants
             mouth
          
           onely
           ,
           but
           
             in
             euery
             crum
             of
             the
             Hoas●
          
           that
           they
           breake
           of
           it
           ,
           when
           they
           crush
           it
           betweene
           their
           teeth
           ;
           as
           they
           also
           flatly
           and
           precisely
           affirme
           .
           And
           by
           
           this
           reason
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           (
           against
           all
           reason
           ;
           For
           it
           is
           a
           principle
           in
           Nature
           that
           
             The
             whole
             is
             euer
             greater
             then
             any
             part
             :
             )
          
           shall
           be
           lesse
           in
           quantitie
           then
           the
           least
           limme
           or
           member
           of
           his
           Body
           ,
           then
           a
           nailes
           paring
           of
           his
           little
           finger
           :
           then
           which
           nothing
           is
           more
           absurd
           and
           senselesse
           .
           d
           
             Euen
             an
             immortall
             body
          
           ,
           (
           saith
           Augustine
           speaking
           of
           and
           instancing
           euen
           in
           
             Christs
             body
             ,
             )
             is
             lesse
             in
             part
             then
             it
             is
             in
          
           
           
           
             the
             whole
          
           .
           e
           
             For
             a
             body
             being
             a
             substance
             ,
             the
             quantitie
             thereof
             consisteth
             in
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             bulke
             .
             And
             since
             that
             the
             parts
             of
             a
             body
             are
             distant
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             and
             cannot
             all
             be
             together
             ,
             because
             they
             keepe
             each
             one
             their
             seuerall
             spaces
             and
             places
             ,
             the
             lesse
             parts
             lesser
             places
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             greater
             ,
             there
             cannot
             be
             either
             the
             whole
             quantitie
             ,
             or
             so
             great
             a
             quantitie
             in
             each
             single
             part
             ,
             but
             a
             greater
             quantitie
             in
             the
             greater
             parts
             ,
             and
             a
             lesser
             in
             the
             lesse
             ,
             and
             in
             no
             part
             at
             all
             so
             great
             a
             quantitie
             as
             in
             the
             whole
             :
          
           But
           if
           their
           opinion
           be
           true
           
             any
             part
             of
             Christ
             is
             in
             quantitie
             as
             great
             and
             greater
             then
             his
             whole
             body
             ,
             and
             his
             whole
             body
             lesse
             then
             any
             part
             of
             it
             is
             .
          
        
         
           But
           how
           ,
           will
           you
           say
           ,
           is
           
             Christs
             Body
             and
             Blood
             conneighed
          
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           or
           how
           is
           
             his
             flesh
             eaten
          
           and
           
             his
             blood
             drunke
          
           then
           in
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           really
           there
           present
           ?
        
         
           I
           might
           with
           Aug.
           well
           in
           a
           word
           answer
           this
           
             Question
             :
             How
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             shall
             I
             hold
             Christ
             when
             he
             is
             not
             here
             ?
             How
             can
             I
             stretch
             mine
             hand
             to
             Heauen
             ,
             there
             to
             lay
             hold
             on
             him
             ?
             Send
             thy
             faith
             thither
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             and
             thou
             hast
             him
             .
             Thy
             forefathers
             held
             him
             in
             the
             flesh
             ;
             hold
             thou
             him
             in
             thy
             heart
             .
             You
             haue
             him
             alwaies
             present
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             Maiestie
             ,
             but
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             Flesh
             ,
             as
             himselfe
             told
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             not
             alwaies
             .
          
           But
           for
           fuller
           satisfaction
           I
           answer
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           Sacraments
           are
           f
           seales
           annexed
           to
           
             Gods
             couenant
          
           .
           And
           as
           
             a
             deede
          
           being
           drawne
           of
           the
           
             Princes
             gift
          
           concerning
           
             office
             ,
             land
          
           or
           liuelyhood
           ,
           and
           his
           broad
           seale
           annexed
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           deede
           so
           drawne
           and
           sealed
           being
           deliuered
           ,
           that
           office
           ,
           or
           that
           land
           ,
           though
           lying
           an
           hundred
           miles
           of
           ,
           is
           
           therein
           and
           thereby
           as
           truly
           and
           as
           effectually
           conueighed
           and
           assured
           vnto
           the
           party
           vnto
           whom
           the
           same
           deede
           is
           so
           made
           ,
           and
           to
           whose
           vse
           and
           behoofe
           it
           is
           so
           deliuered
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           
             really
             present
          
           :
           So
           these
           seales
           being
           annexed
           to
           
             Gods
             Couenant
             of
             grace
          
           concerning
           Christ
           ,
           his
           
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
          
           ,
           
           and
           his
           
             Death
             and
             Passion
          
           ,
           and
           our
           title
           too
           and
           intere●t
           in
           either
           ,
           the
           things
           themselues
           ,
           euen
           
             Christs
             body
             and
             blood
          
           themselues
           (
           though
           sited
           still
           in
           Heauen
           )
           are
           as
           truly
           and
           as
           effectually
           conueighed
           with
           them
           and
           by
           them
           vnto
           the
           faithfull
           receiuer
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           to
           him
           deliuered
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           here
           really
           and
           corporally
           present
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           We
           
             receiue
             Christ
             in
             the
             Eucharist
          
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Word
           and
           Baptisme
           :
           wherein
           also
           we
           doe
           
             truly
             receiue
          
           him
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           
             feede
             on
             his
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           Encharist
           ,
           albeit
           he
           be
           not
           corporally
           exhibited
           in
           either
           .
           g
           
             We
             are
             buried
             together
             with
             Christ
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             by
             Baptisme
             into
             his
             Death
          
           .
           And
           ,
           
             h
          
           
             As
             many
             of
             you
             as
             haue
             beene
             baptized
             into
             Christ
             ,
             haue
             put
             on
             Christ.
          
           i
           
             We
             are
             dipped
             in
             our
             Lords
             passion
             :
          
           saith
           
             Tertullian
             .
             Sprinkle
             thy
             face
             with
             Christs
             blood
             ,
          
           saith
           Hierome
           speaking
           of
           
             Baptisme
             ,
             that
             the
             destroyer
             may
             see
             it
             in
             thy
             forehead
             .
          
           k
           
             Thou
             hast
             Christ
          
           (
           saith
           
             Augustine
             )
             at
             the
             present
             by
             faith
             ,
             at
             the
             present
             by
             the
             signe
             of
             him
             ,
             at
             the
             present
             by
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             at
             the
             present
             by
             the
             meate
             and
             drinke
             of
             the
             altar
             .
          
           Yea
           ,
           l
           
             No
             man
             ought
             to
             doubt
          
           (
           saith
           
             Augustine
             )
             but
             that
             euery
             Faithfull
             one
             is
             made
             partaker
             of
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             in
             Baptisme
             he
             is
             made
             a
             member
             of
          
           
           
             Christ
             :
             and
             that
             he
             is
             not
             estranged
             from
             the
             communion
             of
             that
             Bread
             and
             Cup
             ,
             though
             he
             depart
             out
             of
             this
             life
             ere
             he
             eate
             of
             that
             bread
             and
             drinke
             of
             that
             Cup
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             that
             which
             that
             Sacrament
             signifieth
             .
          
        
         
           And
           for
           the
           Word
           ,
           m
           
             Christian
             men
          
           (
           saith
           
             Origen
             )
             eate
             euery
             day
             the
             flesh
             of
             the
             Lambe
             ,
             because
             daily
             they
             receiue
             the
             Flesh
             of
             Gods
             word
             .
          
           And
           ;
           n
           
             The
             true
             Lambe
             is
          
           o
           
             the
             Lambe
             of
             God
             that
             taketh
             away
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             world
             :
             for
          
           p
           
             Christ
             our
             Passeouer
             is
             offred
             for
             vs.
             Let
             the
             Iewes
             in
             a
             
             carnall
             sense
             caete
             the
             flesh
             of
             a
             Lambe
             :
             but
             let
             vs
             eate
             the
             flesh
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             For
             he
             saith
             ,
          
           vnlesse
           ye
           eate
           my
           flesh
           ,
           ye
           shall
           haue
           no
           life
           in
           you
           .
           
             This
             that
             I
             now
             speake
             is
             the
             Flesh
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
          
           And
           againe
           ,
           q
           
             We
             are
             said
             to
             drinke
             Christs
             blood
             not
             in
             the
             Sacramentall
             rites
             onely
             ,
             but
             when
             we
             receiue
             his
             word
             ,
             wherein
             life
             consisteth
             ;
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
          
           r
           The
           words
           that
           I
           speake
           are
           Spirit
           and
           Life
           .
           And
           ,
           Hierome
           also
           vnderstandeth
           those
           words
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           s
           
             He
             that
             eateth
             not
             my
             Flesh
             and
             drinketh
             not
             my
             blood
          
           ;
           not
           of
           
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Eucharist
          
           onely
           ,
           but
           more
           specially
           ,
           or
           as
           he
           speaketh
           ,
           
             more
             truly
             ,
             of
             Christs
             word
             and
             doctrine
             :
          
           and
           addeth
           therefore
           ,
           that
           t
           
             When
             we
             heare
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             both
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Flesh
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Bloud
             is
             powred
             in
             at
             our
             eares
             .
          
           If
           
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptisme
             then
             ,
          
           and
           
             in
             the
             Ministery
             of
             the
             word
             we
             truly
             receiue
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           become
           partakers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           yea
           
             we
             eate
             and
             drinke
             Christ
          
           in
           either
           as
           well
           as
           
             in
             the
             Eucharist
          
           ,
           what
           needeth
           any
           such
           
             reall
             transmutation
          
           more
           in
           the
           one
           then
           in
           the
           other
           ?
        
         
           6.
           
           We
           reason
           
             from
             the
             Qualitie
             of
             the
             Communicants
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             .
          
           If
           
             Christs
             body
             be
             really
             and
             corporally
             present
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             :
          
           then
           all
           that
           
             eate
             of
             the
             Eucharist
          
           ,
           must
           of
           necessitie
           
             eate
             Christ
          
           in
           it
           .
           But
           many
           
             eate
             of
             the
             Eucharist
          
           ,
           that
           yet
           
             eate
             not
             Christ
          
           in
           it
           .
           For
           none
           but
           the
           
             faithfull
             feede
             on
             Christ
          
           :
           none
           
             eate
             him
          
           ,
           as
           we
           shewed
           before
           ,
           but
           those
           that
           
             liue
             by
             him
          
           ,
           yea
           and
           
             in
             him
          
           ;
           that
           are
           
             liuing
             members
          
           of
           his
           
             mysticall
             Body
          
           .
           Whereas
           many
           
             wicked
             ones
             eate
             of
             the
             Eucharist
          
           ;
           many
           eate
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           are
           
             out
             of
             Christ.
          
           u
           
             The
             other
             Disciples
          
           (
           saith
           
             Augustine
             )
             did
             eate
             that
             Bread
             that
             is
             the
             Lord
             :
             Iudas
             did
             eate
             the
             Lords
             Bread
             against
             the
             Lord.
          
           And
           disputing
           against
           those
           that
           hold
           that
           wicked
           men
           
           should
           be
           saued
           ,
           if
           they
           liued
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           because
           they
           
             fed
             on
             Christ
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
          
           saith
           ,
           that
           such
           
             wicked
             ones
             are
             not
             to
             be
             said
             to
             eate
             Christs
             body
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             members
          
           
           
           
             of
             his
             body
          
           .
           And
           that
           y
           
             Christ
             when
             he
             saith
          
           ,
           He
           that
           eateth
           my
           flesh
           ,
           and
           drinketh
           my
           blood
           ,
           abideth
           in
           me
           and
           I
           i●
           him
           ;
           
             doth
             thereby
             shew
             what
             it
             is
             truly
             ,
             and
             not
             sacramentally
             onely
             to
             eate
             Christs
             body
             and
             to
             drinke
             his
             blood
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             man
             eateth
             his
             body
             and
             drinketh
             his
             blood
             ,
             that
             abideth
             not
             〈…〉
             Christ
             and
             Christ
             in
             him
             .
          
           And
           againe
           he
           saith
           :
           2
           
             He
             receiueth
             the
             Bread
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             drinketh
             the
             Cup
             of
             eternitie
             ,
             that
             abideth
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             whom
             Christ
             dwelleth
             .
          
           *
           
             But
             he
             that
             disagreeth
             from
             Christ
             ,
             neither
             eateth
             his
             Flesh
             nor
             drinketh
             his
             Blood
             ,
             though
             to
             his
             owne
             iudgement
             for
             his
             presumption
             he
             daily
             receiue
             indifferently
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             so
             great
             a
             thing
             .
          
           And
           againe
           :
           a
           
             They
             that
             eate
             and
             drinke
             Christ
             ,
             eate
             and
             drinke
             life
             .
             To
             eate
             him
             is
             to
             be
             made
             againe
             ,
             to
             drinke
             him
             is
             to
             liue
             .
             That
             which
             is
             taken
             visibly
             in
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             is
             eaten
             and
             drunke
             spiritually
             in
             the
             truth
             it selfe
             .
          
           For
           ,
           b
           
             This
             meate
             and
             drinke
             maketh
             those
             that
             take
             it
             truly
             immortall
             and
             incorruptible
             .
             This
             is
             therefore
             to
             eate
             that
             flesh
             and
             drinke
             that
             drinke
             ,
             for
             a
             manto
             abide
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             Christ
             abiding
             in
             him
             .
             And
             consequently
             he
             that
             abideth
             not
             in
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             Christ
             in
             him
             ,
             without
             doubt
             doth
             not
             eate
             his
             flesh
             nor
             drinke
             his
             blood
             spiritually
             ,
             though
             carnally
             and
             visibly
             with
             his
             teeth
             he
             crush
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Christs
             Body
             .
          
           To
           Augustine
           I
           adde
           Origen
           ,
           who
           hauing
           spoken
           what
           shall
           anone
           be
           related
           of
           
             Christs
             typicall
             and
             symbolicall
             Body
          
           ,
           as
           he
           calleth
           
             the
             Sacrament
          
           :
           c
           Much
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             might
             be
             said
             more
             of
             the
             Word
             it
             
             selfe
             that
             became
             Flesh
             and
             true
             Foode
             ,
             which
             whosoeuer
             eateth
             shall
             surely
             liue
             for
             euer
             ,
             and
             which
             no
             euill
             man
             can
             eate
             of
             .
             For
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             that
             any
             man
             ,
             that
             continueth
             euill
             still
             ,
             should
             eate
             of
             the
             Word
             that
             became
             Flesh
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             the
             liuing
             Bread
             ,
             it
             had
             neuer
             beene
             written
             ,
          
           d
           Whosoeuer
           eateth
           of
           this
           Bread
           ,
           shall
           liue
           for
           euer
           .
           It
           is
           impossible
           then
           that
           any
           wicked
           man
           ,
           or
           any
           that
           are
           damned
           should
           
             eate
             Christ
          
           :
           But
           many
           wicked
           men
           
             eate
             of
             the
             Eucharist
          
           ,
           many
           are
           damned
           that
           eate
           of
           it
           .
           The
           Eucharist
           therefore
           is
           not
           
             really
             Christ.
          
           
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           we
           reason
           from
           
             those
             things
             that
             are
             done
             about
             ,
          
           or
           
             may
             be
             fall
             those
             Creatures
             that
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             are
             consecrated
             ,
          
           which
           cannot
           be
           done
           to
           or
           betide
           now
           
             Christs
             glorified
             Body
          
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           
             Eucharisticall
             Bread
          
           was
           e
           
             broken
             in
             pieces
          
           and
           
             diuided
             into
             parts
          
           by
           our
           Sauiour
           at
           his
           last
           Supper
           .
           And
           the
           like
           rite
           was
           obserued
           f
           by
           the
           Apostles
           in
           the
           administratiof
           the
           Eucharist
           :
           And
           is
           g
           in
           the
           
             Romish
             Church
          
           also
           not
           vnusuall
           .
           But
           as
           Christ
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             is
             not
             diuided
          
           ;
           so
           
             Christs
             Body
             is
             not
             diuided
             into
             parts
          
           ;
           as
           they
           themselues
           confesse
           ;
           nor
           
             broken
             into
             pieces
          
           .
           h
           His
           Body
           indeede
           is
           said
           to
           be
           broken
           ,
           not
           that
           it
           was
           
             really
             broken
             into
             pieces
          
           ;
           but
           as
           by
           the
           Prophet
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           i
           
             It
             pleased
             God
             to
             breake
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             him
             to
             griefe
             :
          
           (
           which
           was
           fulfilled
           in
           those
           paines
           and
           torments
           that
           for
           vs
           he
           sustained
           )
           and
           as
           we
           vse
           to
           say
           of
           men
           that
           
             with
             griefe
             and
             care
             they
             are
             broken
             .
          
           Otherwise
           it
           was
           neuer
           broken
           ;
           much
           lesse
           is
           it
           now
           broken
           ,
           being
           wholly
           quit
           euen
           of
           all
           those
           infirmities
           that
           it
           was
           so
           broken
           with
           before
           .
           Yea
           the
           Papists
           themselues
           not
           daring
           to
           auow
           that
           of
           
             Christs
             verie
             bodie
          
           ;
           are
           enforced
           to
           affirme
           ,
           that
           euery
           Communicant
           receiueth
           k
           
             the
             whole
             and
             entire
             body
             of
             Christ.
          
           Yet
           they
           receiue
           but
           
             a
             part
          
           ,
           (
           saith
           their
           owne
           Canon
           ,
           as
           you
           shall
           heare
           anone
           )
           
             of
             the
             Element
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           That
           therefore
           ,
           that
           is
           so
           diuided
           there
           ,
           is
           not
           
             Christs
             naturall
             Body
          
           .
           And
           here
           the
           
             Popish
             Glosser
          
           is
           strangely
           troubled
           to
           salue
           and
           reconcile
           the
           words
           of
           their
           Canons
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           their
           owne
           doctrine
           agree
           with
           the
           sayings
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Ancients
           there
           cited
           .
           There
           is
           inserted
           
           into
           the
           Canon
           ,
           this
           saying
           of
           Augustine
           ;
           l
           
             We
             doe
             〈…〉
             make
             parts
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             we
             eate
             him
             .
             Indeede
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             we
             doe
             so
             ,
             and
             the
             faithfull
             know
             how
             we
             eate
             Christs
             flesh
             there
             .
             Each
             one
             taketh
             his
             part
             :
             and
             the
             Eucharist
             it selfe
             is
             therefore
             called
             their
             Parts
             .
             Christ
             is
             eaten
             by
             parts
             in
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             yet
             remaineth
             whole
             in
             Heauen
             ;
             and
             yet
             remaineth
             whole
             in
             thy
             heart
             .
          
           On
           which
           place
           saith
           the
           Glosser
           ;
           m
           
             This
             is
             contrary
             to
             that
             which
             Pope
             Nicolas
             saith
             ,
             in
             Berengarius
             his
             Confession
             .
          
           And
           so
           it
           is
           indeede
           ,
           for
           therein
           (
           as
           before
           you
           heard
           )
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           
             not
             the
             Sacrament
             onely
             ,
             but
             Christs
             very
             Body
             it selfe
             is
             broken
             by
             the
             Priest.
          
           But
           that
           cannot
           be
           ,
           saith
           the
           Glosse
           ;
           for
           n
           
             a
             glorified
             Body
             cannot
             suffer
             any
             such
             maime
             or
             harme
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           saith
           the
           same
           Glosse
           ,
           o
           
             The
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             is
             called
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Parts
             ,
             or
             the
             Species
             that
             are
             diuided
             are
             called
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             a
             significant
             mysterie
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           we
           say
           ,
           because
           
             in
             a
             mysterie
             they
             signifie
             Christs
             Body
             and
             Blood.
          
           That
           then
           which
           is
           taken
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           is
           
             diuided
             into
             parts
          
           ,
           and
           
             eaten
             by
             peece-meale
          
           :
           But
           
             Christs
             naturall
             Body
          
           is
           not
           so
           diuided
           ,
           or
           
             taken
             corporally
          
           .
           That
           therefore
           that
           is
           taken
           in
           the
           Eucharist
           is
           not
           
             Christs
             naturall
             Body
          
           .
           To
           conclude
           ;
           Christ
           when
           he
           brake
           ,
           either
           he
           brake
           Bread
           or
           his
           Body
           :
           but
           he
           brake
           not
           his
           Body
           ;
           for
           his
           Body
           remained
           entire
           still
           :
           he
           brake
           Bread
           therefore
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           Euangelist
           saith
           ,
           p
           
             He
             tooke
             Bread
             and
             brake
             it
             :
          
           and
           yet
           q
           he
           
             had
             blessed
             it
          
           ,
           and
           so
           
             consecrated
             it
             first
          
           ,
           as
           r
           
             Pope
             Innocent
          
           and
           other
           
             Popish
             writers
          
           confesse
           :
           It
           remained
           Bread
           still
           therefore
           euen
           
             after
             Consecration
          
           :
           when
           as
           Cyril
           speaketh
           ,
           *
           
             He
             gaue
             his
             Disciples
             fragments
             of
             Bread
             :
          
           for
           of
           
             his
             Body
          
           it
           could
           not
           be
           .
           Yea
           ,
           that
           which
           they
           breake
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           either
           it
           is
           Christs
           very
           body
           ,
           or
           but
           bread
           :
           not
           
             Christs
             body
          
           .
           
           For
           ,
           s
           
             Christs
             body
             if
             it
             were
             broken
             and
             diuided
             ,
             would
             bee
             spoiled
             ,
          
           saith
           Biel
           the
           Schooleman
           ;
           but
           
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             impassible
             :
          
           Therefore
           Bread
           onely
           .
           For
           what
           they
           speake
           (
           out
           of
           
             Pope
             Innocent
          
           therein
           crossing
           
             Pope
             Nicholas
          
           ,
           as
           “
           Durand
           also
           well
           obserueth
           of
           diuiding
           nothing
           but
           *
           the
           colour
           ,
           and
           shape
           ,
           and
           sauour
           ,
           and
           weight
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           accidents
           ,
           is
           friuolous
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Institution
           that
           admit
           no
           such
           sense
           .
        
         
           I
           might
           adde
           hereunto
           that
           which
           
             Pope
             Nicholas
          
           acknowledgeth
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           
             body
             of
             Christ
          
           be
           corporally
           in
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           onely
           
             broken
             by
             the
             Priests
             hands
          
           ,
           but
           t
           
             torne
             to
             pieces
             also
             with
             mens
             teeth
             :
          
           And
           though
           the
           Euangelist
           tell
           vs
           that
           u
           
             No
             bo●e
             of
             him
             was
             broken
             ,
          
           v
           God
           indeede
           
             so
             kept
             them
             ,
             that
             not
             one
             of
             them
             was
             broken
             ,
          
           euen
           when
           x
           
             they
             pierced
          
           y
           
             with
             nailes
             his
             hands
             and
             his
             feete
             :
          
           yet
           if
           it
           be
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           his
           very
           bones
           must
           needs
           be
           broken
           betweene
           their
           teeth
           that
           here
           chew
           him
           :
           and
           he
           sustaineth
           more
           hard
           measure
           in
           that
           kinde
           by
           the
           teeth
           of
           his
           owne
           Disciples
           ,
           then
           he
           did
           then
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           those
           that
           were
           his
           executioners
           .
           Hard
           teeth
           they
           haue
           doubtlesse
           that
           can
           so
           easily
           breake
           bones
           :
           and
           hard
           hearts
           that
           can
           finde
           in
           their
           heart
           to
           vse
           their
           Sauiour
           so
           hardly
           .
           z
           
             Who
             is
             so
             sottish
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Heathen
           man
           )
           
             as
             to
             thinke
             that
             that
             he
             eateth
             to
             be
             God.
          
           *
           
             What
             man
             in
             his
             wits
          
           (
           saith
           
             Theodoret
             )
             wil
             account
             that
             to
             be
             God
             which
             either
             he
             abhorreth
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             offereth
             to
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             himselfe
             eateth
             ?
          
           And
           who
           is
           so
           impious
           ,
           say
           I
           ,
           as
           
             to
             eate
          
           thus
           that
           which
           he
           thinketh
           to
           be
           God
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           which
           is
           consecrated
           in
           the
           Eucharist
           is
           
             subiect
             to
             corruption
             ,
             putrefaction
          
           and
           foule
           abuse
           :
           
             Christs
             naturall
             body
          
           now
           glorified
           is
           not
           so
           .
           That
           therefore
           is
           not
           
             Christs
             naturall
             body
          
           ,
           that
           is
           consecrated
           in
           the
           Eucharist
           .
           That
           which
           is
           consecrated
           in
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           is
           
             subiect
             to
             corruption
          
           .
           For
           ,
           a
           
             If
             we
             regard
             those
             visible
             things
          
           (
           saith
           
             Augustine
             )
             wherewith
             we
             administer
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             who
             knoweth
             not
             that
             they
             are
             corruptible
             ?
             But
             if
             wee
             respect
             that
             that
             is
             intended
             in
             
             them
             ,
             who
             seeth
             not
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             corrupted
             ?
          
           The
           
             Elements
             in
             the
             Eucharist
          
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           kept
           any
           long
           time
           ,
           are
           
             prone
             to
             putrisie
          
           .
           In
           regard
           whereof
           their
           counterfeit
           
             S.
             Clement
          
           b
           instructing
           (
           for
           so
           he
           speaketh
           )
           the
           Apostle
           
             S.
             Iames
          
           how
           to
           deale
           with
           the
           Sacrament
           (
           How
           shamelesse
           are
           they
           that
           dare
           obtrude
           such
           things
           on
           
             the
             Church
             of
             God
          
           ?
           how
           blockish
           and
           sottish
           that
           beleeue
           them
           ?
           )
           doth
           very
           grauely
           and
           sagely
           admonish
           him
           to
           haue
           speciall
           care
           of
           c
           
             keeping
             the
             reliques
             of
             the
             Hoast
             ,
          
           or
           
             the
             fragments
             of
             Christs
             bodie
          
           ,
           (
           for
           so
           he
           calleth
           them
           )
           
             from
             growing
             mouldy
             in
             the
             Pyx
             ,
          
           and
           *
           
             that
             no
             mouse
             dung
             be
             found
             among
             the
             fragments
             of
             Christs
             portion
             ;
             lest
             great
             wrong
             be
             done
             to
             some
             portion
             or
             piece
             of
             Christs
             body
             .
          
           (
           And
           yet
           they
           told
           vs
           before
           that
           
             Christs
             body
             is
             not
             parted
             .
             )
          
           And
           
             Cardinal
             Bellarmine
          
           telleth
           vs
           of
           
             the
             Sacramentall
             wine
          
           ,
           that
           
             it
             cannot
             be
             kept
             long
             but
             it
             will
             grow
             sowre
             .
          
           Or
           if
           they
           be
           taken
           ,
           they
           are
           consumed
           ,
           and
           “
           perish
           (
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           )
           
             in
             the
             vse
             of
             them
          
           .
           e
           
             The
             Bread
          
           (
           saith
           
             Augustine
             )
             that
             is
             made
             for
             this
             vse
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             consumed
             .
          
           But
           
             Christs
             naturall
             Body
          
           is
           in
           no
           wise
           consumed
           .
           f
           
             No
             multitude
          
           (
           saith
           one
           )
           
             consumeth
             this
             bread
             ;
             no
             continuance
             maketh
             it
             stale
             .
          
           g
           
             That
             heauenly
             foode
             refresheth
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           
             neuer
             faileth
             :
             it
             is
             neuer
             spent
             at
             all
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             neuer
             so
             oft
             taken
             .
          
           *
           
             It
             neuer
             perisheth
          
           (
           saith
           our
           Sauiour
           )
           
             but
             lasteth
             to
             life
             eternall
          
           .
           Yea
           in
           many
           places
           the
           manner
           was
           anciently
           ,
           if
           any
           bread
           were
           left
           after
           the
           celebration
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           either
           to
           h
           distribute
           it
           among
           the
           Catechumeni
           ,
           who
           might
           not
           as
           yet
           receiue
           the
           Eucharist
           ;
           or
           to
           i
           
             burne
             it
             with
             fire
          
           ,
           in
           
           imitation
           of
           k
           the
           
             Paschal
             Lambs
             remainders
          
           ;
           which
           yet
           it
           is
           to
           be
           thought
           they
           would
           not
           haue
           done
           with
           it
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           held
           it
           to
           be
           
             Christs
             body
          
           .
           Yea
           to
           this
           day
           the
           Romanists
           are
           enioyned
           in
           their
           
             Church
             Canons
          
           ,
           l
           
             if
             the
             hoast
             grow
             
             mouldy
          
           or
           m
           
             breede
             mites
          
           ;
           (
           neither
           of
           which
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           
             Christs
             Body
          
           now
           can
           doe
           ,
           )
           Or
           n
           if
           a
           
             sicke
             body
          
           that
           hath
           bin
           houseled
           ,
           
             bring
             it
             vp
          
           againe
           ;
           Or
           o
           if
           
             the
             Priest
          
           being
           drunke
           before
           chance
           to
           
             spew
             it
             vp
          
           againe
           ;
           p
           
             to
             burne
          
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           q
           if
           no
           man
           be
           found
           so
           hardy
           as
           to
           take
           either
           ,
           and
           r
           
             to
             lay
             vp
          
           ,
           or
           reserue
           ,
           
             the
             ashes
          
           ,
           of
           it
           for
           
             a
             relique
          
           :
           and
           s
           if
           
             the
             dogs
          
           chance
           to
           licke
           that
           vp
           that
           the
           Priest
           cased
           himselfe
           of
           ,
           he
           must
           doe
           
             double
             penance
          
           for
           it
           .
           Or
           t
           if
           
             a
             mouse
          
           
           chance
           to
           picke
           their
           
             God
             almightie
          
           out
           of
           the
           Pyx
           (
           of
           which
           more
           anone
           )
           and
           she
           can
           be
           taken
           againe
           ,
           she
           must
           be
           opened
           ,
           and
           
             Christs
             body
          
           ,
           if
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           
             picked
             out
          
           of
           her
           ,
           and
           if
           no
           man
           haue
           a
           stomacke
           to
           so
           delicate
           a
           morsell
           ,
           both
           
             shee
             and
             it
          
           must
           be
           burnt
           ,
           and
           the
           
             ashes
             reserued
          
           .
           For
           that
           that
           is
           both
           taken
           and
           
             kept
             by
             the
             Communicanes
          
           :
           let
           them
           not
           blame
           vs
           if
           with
           due
           reuerence
           to
           such
           
             holy
             mysteries
          
           ,
           we
           argue
           from
           our
           Sauiours
           owne
           words
           ;
           the
           Auncients
           haue
           done
           so
           before
           vs
           :
           p
           Whatsoeuer
           (
           saith
           our
           Sauiour
           )
           
             goeth
             into
             the
             mouth
             ,
             entreth
             not
             into
             the
             heart
             ,
             but
             goeth
             into
             the
             belly
             ,
             and
             is
             cast
             out
             into
             the
             draught
             ,
          
           q
           
             which
             is
             the
             purging
             of
             all
             meates
             .
          
           Whereupon
           as
           Augustine
           saith
           ,
           hauing
           spoken
           both
           of
           
             the
             foode
          
           that
           is
           r
           
             sanctified
             for
             the
             sustenance
             of
             our
             bodies
             ,
          
           and
           of
           
             the
             bread
          
           that
           they
           vsed
           to
           giue
           to
           the
           
             Catechumeni
             after
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
          
           s
           
             This
             sanctification
             of
             meates
             hindreth
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             that
             which
             goeth
             into
             the
             mouth
             ,
             goeth
             into
             the
             belly
             ,
             and
             is
             by
             corruption
             cast
             out
             into
             the
             draught
             ;
             whereupon
             our
             Lord
             exhorteth
             vs
             to
          
           t
           
             another
             meate
             that
             corrupteth
             not
          
           :
           So
           Origen
           speaking
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           it selfe
           ,
           u
           
             of
             the
             typicall
             and
             symbolicall
             Body
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           (
           for
           so
           expressely
           he
           explaineth
           himselfe
           :
           )
           x
           If
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             whatsoeuer
             goeth
             in
             at
             
             the
             mouth
             ,
             goeth
             into
             the
             belly
             ,
             and
             is
             cast
             out
             into
             the
             draught
             :
             then
             euen
             that
             Bread
             also
             that
             is
             sanctified
          
           (
           or
           consecrated
           ;
           all
           is
           one
           )
           
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             and
             by
             prayer
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             materiall
             ,
             goeth
             into
             the
             belly
             and
             is
             cast
             out
             into
             the
             draught
             :
             nor
             is
             it
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             bread
             ,
             but
             the
             praier
             added
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             spoken
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             maketh
             it
             profitable
             to
             the
             worthy
             receiuer
             .
          
           But
           to
           say
           so
           or
           to
           thinke
           so
           of
           
             Christs
             blessed
             and
             glorious
             Body
          
           were
           most
           hideous
           ,
           most
           horrible
           .
           Well
           therefore
           saith
           Ambrose
           ;
           y
           
             It
             is
             not
             this
             Bread
             that
             goeth
             into
             the
             belly
             ,
             but
             the
             Bread
             of
             eternall
             life
             ,
             that
             sustaineth
             the
             substance
             of
             our
             soules
             .
          
           And
           Augustine
           expressely
           telleth
           vs
           that
           z
           
             We
             are
             not
             to
             eate
             that
             body
             that
             the
             Iewes
             saw
             ,
             nor
             drinke
             that
             blood
             which
             they
             shed
             that
             crucified
             Christ
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             a
             Sacrament
             commended
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             which
             being
             spiritually
             vnderstood
             will
             put
             life
             into
             vs.
          
           *
           
             There
             can
             nothing
             be
             imagined
             more
             absurd
          
           (
           saith
           Bellarmine
           himselfe
           )
           
             then
             to
             thinke
             that
             Christs
             Body
             should
             nourish
             the
             mortall
             substance
             of
             mens
             bodies
             ,
             and
             so
             should
             be
             the
             foode
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             minde
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             belly
             .
          
           But
           by
           the
           
             Popish
             doctrine
          
           this
           it
           must
           needs
           doe
           and
           worse
           then
           this
           ;
           the
           
             Popish
             doctrine
          
           therefore
           is
           most
           absurd
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           what
           can
           be
           more
           horrible
           ,
           then
           to
           imagine
           that
           
             Christs
             body
          
           ,
           or
           any
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           should
           be
           not
           in
           
             the
             belly
             of
             a
             man
          
           ,
           but
           
             in
             the
             belly
             of
             a
             beast
             ?
          
           a
           
             Christian
             eares
          
           (
           saith
           
             Benauenture
             )
             abhorre
             to
             heare
             that
             Christs
             body
             should
             be
             in
             the
             draught
             or
             in
             a
             mouses
             maw
             .
          
           Yet
           by
           this
           
             Popish
             doctrine
          
           both
           the
           one
           &
           the
           other
           too
           must
           needs
           be
           ,
           if
           
             a
             mouse
          
           chance
           (
           as
           he
           may
           )
           to
           meete
           with
           
             a
             consecrated
             Hoast
          
           .
           Nor
           doe
           the
           
             Popish
             writers
          
           ordinarily
           make
           daintie
           of
           it
           to
           acknowledge
           as
           much
           .
           
             If
             a
             pigge
             or
             a
             dogge
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           
             Alexander
             of
             Hales
             )
             should
             swallow
             downe
             an
             whole
             consecrated
             hoast
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             why
             or
             how
             Christs
             body
             should
             not
             passe
             into
             its
             belly
             .
          
           And
           ,
           
           
           
             Thomas
             Aquinas
          
           ,
           c
           
             A
             brute
             beast
             may
             by
             accident
             eate
             Christs
             body
             .
          
           And
           ,
           d
           
             Though
             a
             Mouse
             or
             a
             Dog
             eate
             a
             consecrated
             Hoast
             ,
             yet
             the
             substance
             of
             Christs
             body
             ceaseth
             not
             to
             be
             there
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             it
             doth
             ,
             if
             the
             Hoast
             be
             cast
             into
             the
             durt
             .
          
           e
           
             If
             it
             be
             said
          
           (
           saith
           the
           
             Glosser
             )
             that
             a
             mouse
             eateth
             Christs
             Body
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             great
             inconuenience
             in
             it
             ;
             since
             that
             the
             most
             wicked
             men
             that
             are
             ,
             receiue
             it
             .
          
           f
           
             Nene
             eateth
             Christs
             flesh
          
           (
           saith
           
             Augustine
             )
             but
             hee
             that
             first
             worshippeth
             it
             .
          
           And
           I
           doubt
           much
           whether
           any
           of
           these
           
             dogs
             ,
             pigs
          
           ,
           or
           mice
           ,
           euer
           adored
           it
           :
           howsoeuer
           
             Cardinal
             Bellarmine
          
           and
           some
           others
           tell
           vs
           either
           of
           g
           
             an
             Horse
          
           or
           
             an
             Asse
          
           that
           
             worshipped
             the
             Hoast
          
           .
           But
           let
           them
           and
           their
           
             brutish
             miracles
          
           and
           imaginations
           ,
           goe
           together
           .
           Yet
           so
           necessarily
           doth
           this
           follow
           vpon
           their
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Eucharist
           ;
           that
           whereas
           some
           of
           their
           Doctors
           seeme
           
             to
             doubt
          
           h
           
             what
             the
             mouse
             eateth
          
           when
           she
           meeteth
           with
           
             an
             Hoast
          
           ,
           and
           maketh
           a
           good
           meale
           of
           it
           ;
           And
           the
           great
           
             Master
             of
             the
             Sentences
          
           saith
           ,
           i
           
             God
             knoweth
          
           ;
           for
           he
           knoweth
           not
           ;
           but
           he
           enclineth
           rather
           to
           thinke
           ,
           that
           k
           
             the
             mouse
             eateth
             not
             Christs
             body
             ,
             though
             shee
             seeme
             so
             to
             doe
          
           ;
           whereupon
           the
           
             Masters
             of
             Paris
          
           giue
           him
           a
           wipe
           for
           it
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           
             the
             Master
             is
             out
             here
          
           .
           And
           others
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           salue
           the
           matter
           ,
           would
           coine
           vs
           
             a
             new
             miracle
          
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           that
           m
           
             so
             soone
             as
             the
             mouses
             mouth
             commeth
             at
             it
             ,
             or
             her
             lips
             kisse
             it
             ,
             Christs
             Body
             conueigheth
             it selfe
             away
             ,
          
           and
           n
           
             the
             bread
             miraculously
             commeth
             againe
          
           in
           the
           roome
           of
           it
           :
           o
           and
           this
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             is
             the
             commoner
             and
             the
             honester
             opinion
             .
          
           Here
           is
           
             miracle
             vpon
             miracle
          
           ;
           such
           as
           they
           are
           .
           Yet
           
             Thomas
             Aquinas
          
           their
           p
           chiefe
           Schooleman
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           could
           not
           be
           deceiued
           herein
           ,
           for
           they
           say
           that
           
             his
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Sacrament
          
           
           
           was
           confirmed
           by
           Miracle
           ,
           a
           woodden
           Crucifix
           miraculously
           saluting
           him
           with
           these
           words
           ,
           q
           
             Thou
             hast
             written
             well
             of
             me
             ,
             Thomas
          
           ;
           telleth
           vs
           peremptorily
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           otherwise
           ,
           if
           
             Christs
             body
             be
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
          
           but
           that
           
             Mice
             and
             Rats
          
           must
           eate
           it
           ,
           when
           they
           meete
           with
           
             the
             Hoast
          
           and
           make
           meate
           of
           it
           .
           r
           
             Some
             say
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             that
             so
             soone
             as
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             touched
             by
             a
             dogge
             or
             a
             mouse
             ,
             Christs
             Body
             ceaseth
             to
             be
             there
             :
             But
             this
             opinion
             derogateth
             from
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           Thus
           you
           may
           see
           what
           hideous
           ,
           horride
           and
           horrible
           conclusions
           this
           carnall
           and
           
             Capernaiticall
             conceite
          
           of
           
             Christs
             corporall
             presence
             in
             the
             Eucharist
          
           hath
           bred
           and
           brought
           forth
           ,
           and
           must
           needs
           breede
           and
           bring
           forth
           with
           all
           those
           that
           vphold
           it
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Summe
             of
             all
             that
             hath
             beene
             said
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THat
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             the
             Gospel
             whereby
             it
             may
             appeare
             that
             those
             words
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               Body
            
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             figuratiuely
             vnderstood
             ,
             is
             by
             
               Cardinal
               Caietan
            
             confessed
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             our
             Sauiours
             words
             of
             
               eating
               his
               flesh
               and
               drinking
               his
               blood
            
             are
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             
               not
               corporally
            
             but
             spiritually
             ,
             is
             acknowledged
             by
             
               many
               Popish
               writers
            
             of
             great
             note
             :
             and
             is
             ,
             beside
             other
             Reasons
             ,
             by
             
               a
               Rule
            
             giuen
             
               by
               Augustine
            
             euidently
             prooued
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Elements
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             remaine
             in
             Substance
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             
               really
               transubstantiated
               into
               Christs
               Body
               and
               Blood
               ,
            
             is
             euinced
             by
             diuers
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             From
             
               the
               Course
               of
               the
               Context
            
             ,
             which
             plainely
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               brake
            
             and
             deliuered
             no
             other
             then
             
               he
               tooke
               and
               blessed
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             From
             the
             expresse
             words
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             calleth
             the
             one
             Bread
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Wine
             ,
             euen
             
               after
               consecration
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             From
             
               the
               Nature
               of
               Signes
            
             ,
             whose
             propertie
             it
             is
             
               to
               be
               one
               thing
            
             ,
             and
             
               to
               signifie
               another
            
             thing
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             From
             
               the
               Nature
               of
               Christs
               Body
            
             ,
             that
             hath
             
               flesh
               ,
               blood
            
             ,
             and
             bones
             ,
             which
             the
             
               Eucharisticall
               bread
            
             hath
             not
             ,
             that
             .
             
             which
             our
             taste
             ,
             our
             sight
             ,
             and
             our
             sense
             informeth
             vs
             ,
             by
             which
             
               our
               Sauiour
            
             himselfe
             hath
             taught
             vs
             to
             discerne
             
               his
               body
            
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             From
             
               the
               nature
               of
               euery
               true
               Body
               ,
            
             such
             as
             Christs
             is
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             in
             
               many
               places
            
             at
             once
             ,
             nor
             haue
             any
             part
             of
             it
             greater
             then
             the
             whole
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             From
             
               the
               qualitie
               of
               the
               Communicants
               ,
               good
            
             and
             bad
             ,
             promiscuously
             feeding
             on
             the
             Elements
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             whereas
             none
             but
             the
             faithfull
             can
             feede
             vpon
             Christ.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             From
             these
             infirme
             and
             vnseemely
             ,
             yea
             foule
             and
             filthy
             things
             that
             doe
             vsually
             ,
             or
             may
             befall
             the
             Elements
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             which
             no
             
               Christian
               eare
            
             can
             endure
             to
             heare
             that
             they
             should
             befall
             
               Christs
               blessed
               and
               glorious
               body
            
             .
          
           
             Whence
             I
             conclude
             ,
             that
             since
             this
             
               Corporall
               presence
            
             ,
             such
             as
             
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             maintaineth
             ,
             hath
             no
             warrant
             from
             
               Gods
               word
            
             ,
             as
             their
             owne
             Cardinal
             confesseth
             ;
             and
             is
             besides
             contrary
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             nature
             ,
             to
             sight
             ,
             to
             sense
             ,
             to
             reason
             ,
             to
             religion
             ,
             we
             haue
             little
             reason
             to
             receiue
             it
             ,
             as
             
               a
               truth
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               a
               principle
               of
               Christianitie
               ,
            
             great
             reason
             to
             reiect
             it
             ,
             as
             
               a
               figment
               of
               a
               mans
               braine
               ,
            
             yea
             as
             
               a
               doctrine
               of
               the
               diuell
            
             ,
             inuented
             to
             wrong
             Christ
             and
             Christianitie
             .
          
           
             
               It
               is
               the
               Rule
               of
               
                 a
                 Schooleman
              
            
             .
          
           
             
               We
               ought
               not
               to
               adde
               more
               difficultie
               vnto
               the
               difficulties
               of
            
             
             
               Christian
               beliefe
               .
               But
               rather
               according
               to
               that
               which
               the
               Scripture
               teacheth
               ,
               we
               should
               endeauour
               to
               cleere
               that
               that
               is
               obscure
               .
               And
               therefore
               since
               that
               the
               one
               manner
               of
               Christs
               presence
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               is
               cleerely
               possible
               and
               intelligible
               ,
               whereas
               the
               other
               is
               not
               intelligible
            
             (
             yea
             ,
             
               nor
               possible
               neither
               ,
               )
               it
               seemeth
               probable
               that
               that
               manner
               of
               his
               presence
               that
               is
               possible
               and
               intelligible
               should
               be
               chosen
               and
               held
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           A
           IVST
           DEFENCE
           OF
           THE
           FORMER
           DISCOVRSE
           AND
           ARGVMENTS
           AGAINST
           THE
           ANSWER
           OF
           A
           NAMELES
           Popish
           Priest
           thereunto
           :
        
         
           VVherein
           is
           set
           downe
           ;
           first
           ,
           his
           Answer
           word
           for
           word
           ,
           and
           then
           a
           Refutation
           thereof
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           owne
           Distribution
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
             Diuision
             I.
             
          
           
             
               NOBLE
               Ladie
               ,
               I
               finde
               your
            
             
             
               Diuine
               vtterly
               ignorant
               and
               vnacquainted
               with
               the
               Authors
               workes
               by
               him
               frequently
               cited
               .
            
          
           
             
               For
               example
               ,
               pag.
               9.
               he
               tearmeth
            
             Cornelius
             Iansenius
             
               more
               then
               once
            
             a
             Iesuite
             :
             
               whereas
               the
               first
               leafe
               of
               his
               booke
               (
               if
               he
               had
               euer
               seene
               it
               )
               witnesseth
               him
               to
               haue
               beene
               a
               Bishop
               of
               Flaunders
               ,
               and
               no
               Iesuite
               .
               Like
               herein
               to
               an
               other
               of
               his
               owne
               coate
               (
               for
               I
               guesse
               him
               to
               be
               a
               Minister
               ,
               who
               to
               my selfe
               and
               other
               worthy
               persons
               confidently
               auerred
            
             Cardinal
             Bellarm.
             
             
               to
               haue
               beene
               an
               English
               man
               borne
               at
               Harr●●
               on
               the
               Hi●●
               ;
               where
               there
               hath
               beene
               indeede
               an
               auncient
               familie
               of
               the
            
             Bellamies
             ,
             not
             Bellarmines
             ,
             
               as
               he
               foolishly
               conceiued
            
             .
          
           
             
               Secondly
               ,
               pag.
               5.
               he
               citeth
               an
               authoritie
               out
               of
            
             Pope
             Gelasius
             
               written
               by
               a
               farre
               different
               Author
               of
               that
               name
               Bishop
               of
            
             Caesarea
             in
             Palestine
             
               mentioned
               together
               with
               his
               workes
               by
            
             Photius
             Bibliotheca
             sua
             Codice
             102.
             
          
           
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               in
               his
               2.
               page
               ,
               on
               the
               false
               report
               of
               an
               other
               namelesse
               Author
               like
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               ignorant
               and
               vnsincere
               in
               his
               assertions
               ,
               he
               maketh
            
             Bishop
             Fisher
             
               to
               affirme
               the
               reali
               presence
               of
               Christs
               body
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               not
               to
               be
               gatherable
               out
               of
               any
               one
               word
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               contrarie
               to
            
             Bishop
             Fishers
             ,
             yea
             Luthers
             
               owne
               doctrine
               in
               innumerable
               places
            
             .
          
           
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               hauing
               traced
               him
               throughout
               his
               whole
               Treatise
               ,
               I
               finde
               him
               to
               be
               a
               meere
               collector
               out
               of
               other
               Authors
               :
               and
               for
               his
               best
               Arguments
               be
               hath
               stolne
            
             Bellarmines
             
               obiections
               against
               our
               doctrine
               ,
               craftily
               dissembling
               his
               full
               and
               solide
               solutions
               of
               them
               in
               those
               very
               places
               :
               which
               is
               the
               vsuall
               trade
               of
               such
               Protestant
               petie
               writers
               .
               His
               proofes
               are
               tedious
               ,
               superficiall
               ,
               and
               stuffed
               with
               impertinent
               allegations
               ,
               maimedly
               and
               corruptly
               produced
               :
               with
               a
               very
               bad
               hand
               (
               which
               I
               suppose
               is
               his
               owne
               )
               he
               inserteth
               many
               notes
               wholy
               idle
               and
               impertinent
               to
               his
               purpose
               ;
               as
               I
               haue
               in
               reading
               his
               papers
               particularly
               obserued
               :
               which
               is
               to
               me
               an
               euident
               signe
               ,
               that
               he
               hoped
               his
               papers
               should
               neuer
               come
               to
               the
               view
               of
               other
               then
               Ladies
               and
               vnlearned
               pers●…
               vnable
               〈…〉
               exam●●●
               them
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             vsuall
             manner
             of
             those
             that
             defend
             a
             bad
             
             cause
             ,
             to
             leaue
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             fall
             foule
             on
             the
             aduerse
             party
             ,
             and
             (
             like
             the
             
               crauen
               Cocke
            
             ,
             that
             hauing
             a
             eaten
             garlicke
             ,
             by
             his
             strong
             and
             stinking
             breath
             endeauoureth
             to
             driue
             him
             away
             from
             him
             ,
             whom
             he
             is
             not
             able
             well
             to
             bicker
             with
             )
             by
             railing
             ,
             re●iling
             and
             aboundance
             of
             bad
             language
             to
             seeke
             to
             beate
             off
             their
             aduersary
             ,
             or
             by
             lying
             and
             out-facing
             to
             cry
             downe
             those
             that
             they
             deale
             with
             ,
             when
             by
             euidence
             of
             truth
             and
             strength
             of
             Argument
             they
             are
             vnable
             to
             conuince
             them
             ;
             hoping
             by
             such
             
             meanes
             to
             delude
             the
             simpler
             sort
             at
             least
             ,
             that
             cannot
             so
             well
             discerne
             their
             shifts
             .
          
           
             This
             as
             I
             haue
             heretofore
             by
             experience
             found
             to
             be
             the
             common
             practise
             of
             
               Popish
               companions
            
             ;
             so
             this
             Defendant
             loath
             to
             degenerate
             from
             the
             kinde
             he
             commeth
             of
             ,
             at
             the
             first
             dash
             beginneth
             with
             ,
             charging
             the
             Diuine
             he
             dealeth
             with
             to
             be
             
               one
               vtterly
               ignorant
               ,
               vnacquainted
               with
               the
               Authors
               workes
               that
               he
               citeth
               ,
               a
               petty-writer
               ,
               a
               meere
               collector
               ,
               a
               false
               filcher
               ,
               a
               foule
               corrupter
               ,
               a
               superficiall
               disputer
               ,
            
             and
             what
             not
             ?
          
           
             This
             is
             his
             charge
             :
             Let
             vs
             heare
             how
             he
             prooueth
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               He
               tearmeth
               Iansenius
               ,
               whom
               he
               citeth
               ,
               more
               then
               once
               a
               Iesuite
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               not
               .
            
             It
             is
             true
             indeede
             :
             I
             confesse
             ,
             I
             doe
             twise
             so
             tearme
             him
             ,
             and
             I
             tooke
             him
             to
             haue
             beene
             so
             :
             wherein
             if
             I
             were
             mistaken
             ,
             the
             matter
             is
             not
             great
             .
             I
             hope
             the
             authoritie
             of
             
               a
               famous
               Bishop
            
             ,
             and
             
               a
               great
               writer
            
             of
             speciall
             note
             among
             them
             ,
             our
             of
             a
             worke
             of
             his
             written
             b
             
               with
               much
               learning
               and
               mature
               iudgement
               ,
            
             as
             the
             
               Louaine
               professor
            
             acknowledgeth
             ;
             and
             approoued
             c
             
               by
               the
               common
               iudgement
               of
               the
               learned
               among
               them
               ,
            
             as
             the
             
               King
               of
               Spaines
            
             (
             to
             whom
             also
             it
             is
             dedicated
             )
             
               and
               the
               Popes
               Censurer
               of
               bookes
            
             testifieth
             ,
             may
             well
             be
             deemed
             of
             as
             much
             weight
             as
             the
             word
             or
             worke
             ,
             (
             if
             not
             of
             any
             ,
             yet
             )
             of
             many
             
               a
               Iesuite
            
             at
             least
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             idle
             tale
             hee
             telleth
             of
             the
             Bellarmines
             and
             Bellamies
             ,
             which
             a
             Minister
             forsooth
             should
             take
             the
             one
             for
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             therupon
             affirme
             
               Card.
               Bellarmine
               to
               haue
               beene
               borne
               at
               Harrow
               on
               the
               Hill
            
             ;
             it
             may
             well
             be
             thought
             to
             haue
             beene
             brought
             in
             for
             no
             other
             end
             (
             being
             so
             little
             to
             the
             purpose
             )
             but
             to
             let
             vs
             vnderstand
             that
             hee
             is
             
               a
               man
               of
               some
               worth
            
             ;
             for
             so
             much
             hee
             intimateth
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               it
               was
               averred
               to
               himselfe
               and
               other
               worthy
               persons
               .
            
             Hee
             doubteth
             (
             belike
             )
             that
             his
             worke
             would
             scarce
             make
             his
             worth
             knowne
             ,
             if
             hee
             should
             not
             otherwise
             acquaint
             vs
             with
             it
             .
             The
             thing
             it selfe
             is
             like
             enough
             to
             be
             but
             a
             meere
             fiction
             ;
             and
             might
             easily
             be
             requited
             with
             the
             tale
             of
             
               the
               Frier
            
             ,
             that
             d
             tooke
             Messias
             for
             the
             
             Masse
             ,
             and
             so
             would
             prooue
             out
             of
             the
             Gospell
             that
             
               Christ
               said
               Masse
            
             ;
             or
             of
             the
             Priest
             e
             that
             tooke
             vnigeniti
             written
             short
             ,
             for
             viginti
             ,
             and
             so
             read
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             
               Gods
               twenty
               sonnes
            
             ;
             or
             of
             him
             f
             that
             bad
             the
             
               Epiphanie
               day
            
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             tell
             whether
             it
             weere
             
               an
               hee
            
             or
             
               a
               she-Saint
            
             ;
             or
             of
             him
             *
             that
             bad
             
               Solin
               Cancro
            
             for
             
               an
               Holy-day
            
             ,
             because
             he
             found
             it
             written
             in
             
               red
               letters
            
             ;
             and
             with
             many
             moe
             the
             like
             ,
             probable
             enough
             ,
             if
             the
             learning
             of
             their
             
               lacke-Latin
               Priests
            
             be
             well
             weighed
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             
               had
               I
               ever
               seene
               the
               first
               leafe
               of
               his
               booke
               ,
               I
               might
               haue
               knowne
               him
               to
               be
               a
               Bishop
               of
               Flanders
               and
               no
               Iesuite
               .
            
             As
             if
             as
             oft
             as
             one
             either
             readeth
             or
             alleadgeth
             any
             Author
             ,
             hee
             must
             needes
             turne
             alwayes
             to
             the
             title-page
             ,
             to
             see
             what
             his
             style
             is
             :
             or
             as
             if
             Iansenius
             might
             not
             as
             well
             be
             
               Bishop
               of
               Gaunt
            
             ,
             as
             
               Bellarmine
               a
               Cardinall
            
             ,
             and
             (
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             )
             
               Arch-bishop
               of
               Capua
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             for
             all
             that
             
               a
               Iesuite
            
             .
             His
             proofe
             therefore
             of
             my
             being
             
               vnacquainted
               with
               this
               Author
            
             ,
             (
             whom
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             hee
             will
             finde
             mee
             better
             acquainted
             with
             then
             he
             would
             )
             is
             very
             silly
             and
             slight
             :
             and
             the
             exception
             such
             ,
             as
             sheweth
             that
             hee
             wanted
             matter
             of
             moment
             to
             except
             against
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             hope
             when
             this
             
               Bishop
               of
               Flanders
               booke
            
             commeth
             to
             be
             reprinted
             againe
             ,
             they
             will
             take
             that
             course
             with
             him
             ,
             (
             if
             they
             haue
             not
             leaft
             their
             old
             guise
             )
             that
             they
             haue
             done
             formerly
             with
             many
             others
             ;
             to
             wipe
             out
             of
             him
             whatsoeuer
             in
             this
             kinde
             or
             any
             other
             ,
             either
             maketh
             directly
             against
             them
             ,
             or
             discouereth
             the
             weakenesse
             of
             such
             grounds
             as
             they
             labour
             to
             build
             their
             grosse
             errors
             vpon
             .
             Of
             which
             their
             false
             and
             fradulent
             dealing
             ,
             it
             shal
             not
             be
             amisse
             to
             insert
             one
             Example
             by
             the
             way
             ;
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             it
             concerneth
             the
             point
             here
             debated
             .
             Whereas
             therefore
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               Carolus
               Calvus
               King
               of
               France
               and
               Emperour
               ,
            
             aboue
             800.
             yeeres
             since
             ,
             there
             was
             g
             much
             
               disputation
               and
               dissension
               in
               the
               Church
               about
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
            
             one
             Bertram
             a
             man
             h
             
               of
               great
               
               note
            
             in
             those
             times
             both
             
               for
               life
               and
               learning
            
             ,
             willed
             by
             the
             Emperour
             to
             declare
             his
             iudgement
             therein
             ,
             wrote
             a
             learned
             discourse
             thereof
             ,
             wherein
             hee
             confimeth
             by
             the
             
               testimonies
               of
               Augustine
               ,
               Ambrose
            
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             the
             very
             same
             that
             we
             now
             hold
             :
             and
             among
             other
             things
             affirmeth
             that
             i
             there
             is
             
               as
               great
               difference
               between
               Christs
               bodie
               that
               was
               borne
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               dayly
               receiued
               with
               the
               month
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               betweene
               the
               pledge
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               which
               the
               pledge
               is
               giuen
               ,
               betweene
               the
               image
               ,
               and
               that
               whereof
               it
               is
               an
               image
               ,
               and
               betweene
               the
               type
               and
               the
               truth
               .
            
             Now
             the
             
               Popish
               purgers
            
             authorised
             to
             maine
             and
             mangle
             Authors
             ,
             as
             well
             old
             as
             new
             ,
             
               cum
               privilegio
            
             ,
             without
             controll
             ,
             lighting
             among
             others
             on
             this
             
               booke
               of
               Bertrams
            
             ,
             vse
             these
             wordes
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             owne
             confessed
             courses
             in
             this
             kinde
             .
             k
             Albeit
             (
             say
             they
             )
             
               we
               make
               no
               great
               reckoning
               of
               this
               booke
               ,
               and
               therefore
               should
               not
               greatly
               care
               if
               it
               were
               vtterly
               lost
               ,
               and
               were
               no
               where
               to
               be
               had
            
             ;
             (
             I
             cannot
             blame
             them
             if
             they
             wish
             it
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             the
             like
             ,
             burnt
             and
             abolished
             )
             
               yet
               seeing
               that
               the
               booke
               hath
               beene
               oft
               printed
               ,
               and
               reprinted
               ,
               hath
               beene
               read
               of
               very
               many
               ,
               is
               knowne
               commonly
               by
               the
               name
               of
               a
               booke
               forbidden
               ,
               and
               the
               Heretiques
               by
               diuerse
               Catalogues
               of
               Bookes
               prohibited
               ,
               are
               sure
               there
               is
               such
               an
               one
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               besides
               ,
               since
               that
               in
               other
               old
               catholique
               writers
               we
               beare
               with
               very
               many
               errors
               ,
               wee
               extenuate
               ,
               wee
               excuse
               them
               ,
            
             l
             
               with
               some
               devised
               shift
               or
               other
               we
               very
               often
               times
               deny
               them
               ,
               and
               by
               faining
               giue
               them
               some
               commodio
               as
               sense
               ,
            
             (
             such
             they
             meane
             as
             may
             serue
             their
             owne
             turnes
             )
             
               when
               in
               disputations
               with
               our
               Adversaries
               they
               are
               obiected
               vnto
               vs.
            
             (
             Marke
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             the
             common
             dealing
             of
             these
             men
             in
             disputation
             ,
             not
             charged
             on
             them
             by
             vs
             ,
             but
             confessed
             by
             themselues
             ;
             and
             then
             iudge
             you
             what
             fidelity
             or
             sincerity
             in
             cyting
             of
             Authors
             ,
             is
             to
             bee
             expected
             at
             their
             hands
             .
             )
             
               We
               see
               not
               ,
               why
               Bertram
               should
               not
               finde
               the
               like
               fauour
               with
               vs
               :
            
             The
             rather
             ,
             m
             
               L●st
               the
               Heretiques
               should
               be
               snarling
               at
               vs
               ,
               and
               telling
               vs
               that
               we
               burne
               vp
               and
               prohibite
               antiquitie
               ,
               when
               it
               maketh
               for
               them
               against
               vs.
            
             
             Which
             ,
             you
             see
             ,
             in
             this
             Author
             they
             would
             faine
             ,
             if
             either
             they
             could
             ,
             or
             durst
             do
             it
             .
             So
             at
             length
             they
             resol●…
             to
             doe
             Bertram
             the
             fauour
             to
             mangle
             and
             misuse
             his
             whole
             booke
             ,
             and
             hauing
             put
             in
             ,
             and
             put
             out
             what
             they
             list
             themselues
             ,
             to
             let
             him
             to
             passe
             ,
             taught
             to
             speake
             for
             them
             now
             ,
             that
             spake
             all
             against
             them
             before
             .
             I
             may
             well
             say
             heere
             ,
             as
             Arnobius
             an
             ancient
             Father
             ,
             sometime
             said
             ;
             n
             
               To
               intercept
               writings
               ,
               and
               seeke
               to
               suppresse
               things
               published
               ,
            
             what
             is
             it
             but
             
               to
               be
               afraid
               of
               hauing
               the
               truth
               told
               and
               testified
               ?
            
          
           
             2.
             
             From
             the
             first
             idle
             Exception
             I
             passe
             to
             a
             second
             ,
             as
             false
             ,
             as
             the
             former
             frivolous
             .
             
               Hee
               citeth
            
             ,
             saith
             hee
             ,
             
               an
               authority
               out
               of
               Pope
               Gelasius
               ,
               written
               by
               a
               farre
               different
               Author
               of
               that
               name
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Caesarea
               in
               Palestine
               .
            
             Had
             not
             meere
             malice
             and
             a
             minde
             bent
             to
             cavill
             ,
             either
             blinded
             this
             wrangler
             ,
             or
             made
             him
             wilfully
             to
             winke
             ,
             hee
             might
             easily
             haue
             seene
             (
             that
             which
             he
             could
             not
             also
             be
             ignorant
             of
             )
             in
             my
             very
             quotation
             ,
             that
             the
             style
             and
             ●itle
             I
             giue
             him
             ,
             is
             no
             other
             then
             is
             commonly
             giuen
             him
             by
             
               Popish
               writers
            
             ,
             as
             among
             others
             by
             o
             
               Margarinus
               la
               Bigne
            
             ,
             and
             those
             with
             him
             (
             besides
             many
             p
             others
             )
             that
             gathered
             together
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             in
             the
             fourth
             T●me
             of
             their
             great
             Library
             sundry
             times
             printed
             ,
             which
             〈…〉
             note
             there
             also
             in
             the
             Margine
             where
             I
             cite
             him
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             a
             meere
             false
             and
             friu●●us
             cauill
             to
             taxe
             me
             for
             cyring
             Gelasius
             by
             〈…〉
             title
             that
             hee
             knew
             well
             to
             be
             giuen
             him
             ,
             (
             yea
             and
             that
             truly
             too
             ,
             as
             anone
             shall
             euidently
             be
             ●…ed
             )
             by
             those
             of
             their
             owne
             side
             that
             haue
             at
             sundry
             times
             set
             him
             out
             by
             no
             other
             name
             but
             of
             
               G●lasius
               Pope
            
             or
             
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
            
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             doth
             this
             trister
             prooue
             that
             he
             was
             not
             
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
            
             ?
             Forsooth
             ,
             because
             Photius
             maketh
             mention
             of
             one
             
               Gelasius
               Bishop
               of
               Caesarea
               in
               Palestine
               ,
            
             that
             wrote
             against
             the
             Heretikes
             called
             Anomoei
             .
             The
             place
             wringeth
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             would
             faine
             shift
             off
             the
             Author
             ,
             from
             being
             
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
            
             at
             least
             .
             And
             B●llarmine
             ,
             q
             he
             telleth
             vs
             that
             it
             was
             one
             
               Gelasi●●
               a
               Bishop
               
               of
               Caesarea
               ,
            
             of
             whom
             Iereme
             maketh
             mention
             .
             But
             Baronius
             confuteth
             Bellarmine
             ;
             (
             here
             is
             Cardinal
             against
             
               Cardinall
               :
            
             )
             and
             r
             saith
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             that
             Gelasius
             :
             their
             times
             are
             too
             farre
             asunder
             :
             both
             hee
             was
             dead
             and
             his
             next
             successor
             ,
             before
             that
             businesse
             was
             on
             foot
             ,
             that
             he
             dealeth
             in
             .
             Thus
             they
             sticke
             not
             to
             make
             men
             write
             bookes
             after
             they
             are
             dead
             ,
             and
             laid
             vp
             in
             their
             graues
             .
             But
             who
             is
             hee
             then
             ,
             saith
             Baronius
             ?
             for
             
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
            
             hee
             must
             not
             be
             .
             Hee
             is
             s
             that
             Gelasius
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             that
             Photius
             maketh
             mention
             of
             :
             and
             this
             Defendant
             saith
             the
             same
             .
             Gennadius
             and
             diuers
             other
             ,
             telleth
             vs
             that
             
               Gelasius
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Rome
               Bishop
               ,
               wrote
               against
               the
               Eutychians
               and
               Nestorians
               .
            
             And
             that
             is
             the
             very
             title
             of
             the
             book●
             that
             I
             cite
             .
             Now
             Photius
             telleth
             vs
             of
             another
             
               Gelasius
               Bishop
               of
               Caesarea
            
             ,
             that
             wrote
             against
             the
             Anomaeans
             .
             Therefore
             saith
             Baronius
             ,
             and
             from
             him
             this
             Defendant
             ,
             the
             one
             must
             needs
             bee
             the
             other
             .
             As
             if
             two
             Bishops
             of
             the
             same
             name
             could
             not
             write
             bookes
             against
             Heretiques
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             needs
             be
             by
             and
             by
             the
             same
             .
             But
             obserue
             
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             how
             hansomely
             these
             things
             hang
             together
             .
             The
             t
             Anomaeans
             were
             Arrians
             and
             Aetians
             ,
             so
             called
             ,
             because
             they
             held
             
               the
               Sonne
            
             to
             bee
             
               vnlike
               the
               Father
            
             .
             The
             u
             
               Eutychians
               heretiques
            
             ,
             that
             held
             that
             
               Christs
               humanity
            
             was
             
               turned
               into
            
             ,
             or
             
               swallowed
               vp
               of
               his
               deitie
            
             .
             And
             now
             marke
             how
             these
             men
             reason
             ;
             
               Gelasius
               of
               Caesarea
            
             (
             saith
             Photius
             )
             writ
             against
             those
             that
             oppugned
             
               Christs
               diuinitie
            
             :
             and
             this
             Gelasius
             writeth
             against
             those
             that
             tooke
             away
             
               his
               humanity
            
             :
             this
             and
             the
             other
             therefore
             must
             needs
             be
             all
             one
             .
             Rather
             I
             reason
             on
             this
             manner
             :
             Gennadius
             reporteth
             that
             
               G●lasius
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
            
             writ
             against
             Eutyches
             and
             Nestorius
             :
             so
             doth
             this
             whom
             I
             cite
             ;
             and
             all
             Editions
             of
             him
             ,
             so
             stile
             him
             :
             this
             Gel●sius
             therefore
             was
             
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
            
             .
             And
             how
             doth
             this
             now
             proue
             ,
             that
             
             
             
               I
               cite
               Authors
               ,
               whose
               workes
               I
               am
               altogether
               vnacquainted
               with
               ,
            
             when
             the
             worke
             I
             cite
             in
             their
             owne
             printed
             Editions
             hath
             no
             other
             title
             ,
             then
             that
             I
             giue
             it
             ?
          
           
             But
             for
             the
             further
             and
             fuller
             cleering
             of
             the
             truth
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             and
             the
             vindicating
             of
             this
             piece
             of
             Antiquity
             to
             his
             right
             Author
             :
             Besides
             that
             Phetius
             flatlyaffirmeth
             that
             that
             Gelasius
             that
             wrote
             against
             the
             Anomaei
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             with
             that
             Gelasius
             whom
             they
             would
             haue
             this
             Author
             to
             be
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             hee
             that
             wrote
             of
             the
             
               Nicene
               Councell
            
             ,
             but
             a
             one
             that
             both
             for
             
               stile
               and
               learning
            
             goeth
             farre
             beyond
             him
             :
             Nor
             is
             the
             frame
             of
             this
             
               Authors
               discourse
            
             such
             as
             hee
             describeth
             his
             to
             haue
             beene
             in
             that
             worke
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             b
             
               fastidiously
               and
               childishly
            
             ,
             or
             youthfully
             at
             least
             ,
             
               full
               of
               Logicke
               rules
               and
               tearmes
               ,
            
             for
             which
             himselfe
             maketh
             an
             Apologie
             ;
             which
             this
             neither
             doth
             ,
             nor
             (
             writing
             in
             a
             farre
             other
             straine
             )
             needed
             to
             doe
             :
             As
             also
             that
             in
             this
             very
             worke
             ,
             the
             Author
             intimateth
             himselfe
             to
             haue
             beene
             
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             he
             speaketh
             )
             of
             d
             
               the
               Apostolike
               Sea
            
             :
             Nor
             is
             it
             needfull
             that
             with
             e
             
               Melchior
               Canu●
            
             we
             turne
             sedem
             into
             fidem
             ,
             as
             (
             to
             shift
             off
             this
             Author
             )
             he
             would
             there
             do
             :
             Besides
             all
             this
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             Eulgentius
             an
             
               African
               Bishop
            
             who
             liued
             together
             in
             the
             same
             time
             with
             
               Pope
               Gelasius
            
             ,
             and
             was
             his
             owne
             Countriman
             ,
             doth
             (
             as
             f
             
               Hen●…y
               Spondan
               the
               Popes
               Protonotary
            
             himselfe
             informeth
             vs
             )
             g
             ascribe
             this
             work
             to
             
               Pope
               Gelasius
            
             ,
             cyting
             out
             of
             it
             certaine
             passages
             ;
             as
             h
             Iohn
             the
             second
             ,
             who
             not
             long
             after
             succeded
             this
             Gelasius
             in
             the
             same
             sea
             ,
             also
             doth
             .
             That
             which
             putteth
             this
             truth
             so
             farre
             out
             of
             all
             doubt
             ,
             that
             Spondan
             by
             such
             euidence
             vndeniable
             conuinced
             ,
             is
             enforced
             to
             i
             controll
             
               Cardinall
               Baronius
            
             and
             those
             other
             of
             their
             owne
             writers
             therein
             .
             It
             is
             cleere
             therefore
             that
             this
             Gelasius
             was
             not
             
               Bishop
               of
               C●sare●
            
             ,
             as
             this
             Defendant
             would
             haue
             him
             ;
             but
             
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             as
             I
             alleadge
             him
             ,
             aboue
             a
             thousand
             yeeres
             since
             ,
             and
             both
             held
             and
             taught
             then
             the
             same
             doctrine
             of
             the
             sacrament
             of
             the
             E●ch●rist
             ,
             that
             we
             doe
             at
             this
             day
             .
          
           
           
             But
             let
             him
             giue
             me
             leaue
             here
             to
             tell
             him
             of
             a
             tricke
             too
             common
             with
             him
             and
             those
             of
             his
             coate
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             to
             coine
             and
             forge
             Fathers
             ,
             such
             as
             neuer
             were
             ,
             not
             a
             few
             ;
             so
             to
             cite
             oft
             in
             their
             discourses
             in
             matters
             of
             cōtrouersie
             Authors
             and
             writings
             ,
             either
             iustly
             suspected
             ,
             or
             evidently
             spurious
             and
             counterfeit
             .
             In
             which
             kinde
             this
             Defendant
             is
             more
             then
             once
             or
             twice
             faulty
             .
             To
             omit
             
               Cyril
               of
               Ierusalem
            
             his
             
               Catecheticall
               Sermons
            
             ,
             which
             euen
             u
             
               Popish
               writers
            
             themselues
             dare
             not
             confidently
             auow
             ;
             and
             diuerse
             passages
             in
             them
             bewray
             to
             be
             of
             a
             later
             date
             ,
             then
             that
             Cyril
             whom
             they
             are
             fathered
             on
             .
             As
             also
             his
             citing
             of
             the
             very
             selfe
             same
             Author
             sometime
             as
             x
             Augustine
             ,
             and
             sometime
             as
             y
             Ambrose
             ,
             which
             it
             may
             wel
             be
             was
             neither
             ,
             and
             may
             the
             rather
             bee
             so
             deemed
             euen
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             because
             hee
             beareth
             the
             name
             of
             both
             ;
             which
             both
             sure
             he
             could
             not
             be
             :
             He
             citeth
             these
             confessed
             counterfeits
             as
             
               authenticall
               Authors
            
             ;
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Di●nysius
               Areopagita
            
             ,
             branded
             long
             since
             in
             Photius
             his
             time
             ,
             a
             as
             Posseuine
             confesseth
             ,
             for
             
               a
               counterfeit
            
             ;
             b
             doubted
             of
             by
             C●ietan
             ;
             c
             denied
             by
             Grocinus
             ;
             d
             derided
             by
             Ualla
             and
             diuerse
             others
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               passion
               of
               S.
               Andrew
            
             pretended
             to
             be
             written
             by
             the
             
               Ministers
               of
               Ach●ia
            
             :
             which
             Dr.
             White
             (
             not
             ours
             but
             theirs
             )
             writing
             of
             this
             very
             Argument
             ,
             confesseth
             to
             be
             e
             
               without
               controuersie
               an
               Apocryphall
               storie
            
             :
             and
             containeth
             manifest
             vntruth
             ,
             if
             Bellarmine
             himselfe
             may
             bee
             beleeued
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Cyprian
               de
               cardinalibus
               Christi
               operibus
            
             ;
             which
             f
             Posseuine
             ,
             g
             Erasmus
             ,
             h
             Hesselius
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             
               P●pish
               writers
            
             flatly
             deny
             to
             be
             Cypriaus
             ,
             yea
             or
             any
             one
             i
             n●ere
             
               Cyprians
               time
            
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Eusibius
               Emissenus
            
             his
             Homelies
             ;
             which
             
               whose
               they
               
               are
            
             ,
             saith
             
               Bellarmine
               ,
               is
               not
               knowne
            
             ;
             l
             Baro●i●s
             con●…th
             to
             haue
             beene
             
               foolishly
               set
               out
               vnder
               his
               name
            
             ;
             and
             m
             
               Six●…
               S●…sis
            
             (
             besides
             many
             others
             )
             affirmeth
             to
             haue
             bee●e
             
               patched
               together
               by
               some
               Latine
               Author
            
             out
             of
             other
             mens
             writings
             ,
             whereas
             E●sebi●s
             was
             
               a
               Greeke
            
             .
          
           
             I
             adde
             onely
             what
             Bellarmine
             saith
             of
             the
             most
             of
             these
             Auth●rs
             together
             .
             
               Di●nysius
               his
               booke
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               Eusebius
               his
               Homilies
               ,
               and
               Cyprians
               Sermons
               of
               Christs
               Cardinall
               workes
               ,
            
             n
             
               are
               with
               some
               counted
               doubtfull
               ,
               yea
               or
               counterfait
               writings
               :
               〈…〉
               nor
               is
               it
               certainē
               whether
               they
               bee
               theirs
               ,
               whose
               names
               they
               beare
               .
            
             Yea
             of
             some
             of
             them
             hee
             
             saith
             else-where
             ,
             that
             p
             
               it
               is
               certaine
            
             q
             
               they
               are
               not
            
             .
             And
             yet
             are
             these
             of
             the
             principall
             Authors
             that
             this
             Defendant
             to
             vphold
             his
             tortering
             fabrique
             produceth
             ;
             albeit
             the
             things
             alledged
             out
             of
             them
             doe
             not
             greatly
             stand
             him
             in
             steed
             ,
             as
             shall
             appeare
             when
             wee
             come
             at
             them
             .
             But
             such
             
               counterfeit
               feips
            
             doe
             they
             commonly
             tender
             vs
             ,
             and
             will
             needs
             enforce
             vs
             to
             accept
             them
             for
             
               curr●nt
               〈…〉
            
             ;
             when
             they
             know
             that
             their
             owne
             Criticks
             haue
             marked
             and
             bored
             them
             for
             such
             ,
             neither
             will
             they
             passe
             in
             payment
             among
             themselues
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             His
             third
             Exception
             is
             that
             
               hee
               citeth
               a
               namelesse
               Author
               ,
               ignorant
               and
               vnsincere
               ,
               like
               himselfe
               ;
               who
               m●keth
               Bishop
               Fisher
               affirme
               the
               reall
               presence
               of
               Christs
               bodie
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               not
               to
               be
               gatherable
               out
               of
               any
               word
               in
               Scripture
               .
            
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             I
             finde
             
               Bishop
               Fisher
            
             all●adged
             to
             affirme
             ,
             that
             
               there
               is
               no
               one
               word
               in
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               from
               which
               the
               true
               presence
               of
               Christs
               flesh
               and
               blood
               in
               their
               M●sse
               may
               be
               proued
               .
            
             Which
             because
             I
             had
             not
             the
             〈…〉
             my selfe
             ,
             nor
             knew
             where
             to
             haue
             it
             ,
             I
             thus
             only
             alledge
             .
             And
             now
             ,
             to
             put
             the
             matter
             wholy
             out
             of
             suspence
             ;
             that
             
               ignorant
               and
               vnsincere
               Author
               like
               my selfe
               ,
            
             as
             〈…〉
             ●…rmeth
             him
             ,
             who
             shall
             no
             longer
             be
             namelesse
             ,
             is
             that
             
               right
               Re●erend
               Prelate
            
             ,
             now
             
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
               Winchester
            
             ,
             r
             in
             his
             
               elaborate
               worke
            
             against
             
               Bellarmines
               Apologi●
            
             ;
             who
             (
             I
             doubt
             not
             )
             both
             had
             the
             booke
             by
             him
             there
             cited
             ,
             and
             cited
             the
             wordes
             no
             otherwise
             then
             they
             are
             in
             the
             booke
             .
             No●
             (
             I
             
             thinke
             )
             is
             this
             
               Popish
               Doctor
            
             so
             extreamely
             brazen-faced
             (
             though
             they
             haue
             many
             of
             them
             in
             their
             browes
             too
             much
             of
             that
             mettall
             )
             that
             he
             dare
             challenge
             that
             
               M●rour
               of
               learning
            
             for
             
               an
               ignorant
               Author
            
             .
             I
             should
             esteeme
             it
             but
             to
             great
             a
             grace
             to
             be
             counted
             
               ignorant
               as
               he
               is
            
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               hauing
               traced
               him
               through
               his
               whole
               Treatise
               ●e
               findeth
               him
               to
               be
               a
               meere
               collector
               out
               of
               other
               Authors
               ,
               &
               to
               haue
               stol●e
               out
               of
               Bellar.
               his
               ●bi●ctions
               ,
               cōc●aling
               his
               answeres
               :
            
             and
             in
             a
             word
             
               all
               so
               poore
               &
               so
               weake
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               seeme
               written
               onely
               for
               Ladies
               and
               ideotes
               ,
               vnable
               to
               examine
               .
            
             I
             say
             no
             more
             here
             in
             way
             of
             defence
             for
             my selfe
             but
             this
             onely
             ;
             that
             this
             should
             haue
             beene
             rather
             discouered
             by
             him
             in
             particular
             ,
             then
             thus
             charged
             in
             generall
             ,
             vnlesse
             he
             could
             in
             the
             prosecution
             of
             it
             haue
             better
             discharged
             himselfe
             then
             he
             hath
             done
             hitherto
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ;
             he
             himselfe
             is
             so
             much
             beholden
             to
             Bellarmine
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             faine
             euer
             and
             anone
             to
             referre
             his
             Reader
             to
             seeke
             in
             him
             what
             he
             should
             say
             (
             if
             he
             thought
             it
             at
             least
             worth
             the
             saying
             )
             himselfe
             .
             As
             if
             it
             were
             a
             good
             proofe
             of
             what
             he
             auerreth
             ,
             or
             a
             sufficient
             resutation
             of
             what
             he
             findeth
             obiected
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             
               Bellarmine
               hath
               largely
               prooued
               the
               one
               ,
            
             or
             
               Bellarmine
               hath
               sufficiently
               answered
            
             the
             other
             .
             Which
             if
             he
             haue
             done
             either
             ,
             he
             hath
             done
             more
             by
             much
             then
             he
             oft
             attempteth
             once
             to
             doe
             .
             And
             surely
             his
             manner
             of
             dealing
             ,
             beside
             the
             slightnesse
             and
             slendernesse
             of
             his
             
               Answeres
               ,
               with
               a
               wet
               finger
            
             (
             as
             we
             say
             )
             passing
             by
             the
             manifold
             allegations
             produced
             as
             well
             out
             of
             the
             Auncients
             ,
             as
             out
             of
             their
             owne
             Authors
             ,
             doth
             giue
             a
             shrewd
             suspition
             ,
             that
             he
             thought
             this
             his
             writing
             would
             neuer
             be
             examined
             by
             any
             either
             learned
             or
             vnlearned
             ,
             vnlesse
             they
             were
             such
             as
             wanted
             euen
             common
             sense
             ,
             sufficient
             to
             discouer
             the
             absurditie
             of
             diuers
             passages
             therein
             .
          
           
             To
             giue
             your
             Ladiship
             a
             taste
             of
             some
             of
             them
             before
             hand
             .
          
           
             
               Absurd
               Positions
               ,
               and
               Contradictions
               .
            
             
               
               1.
               
               He
               saith
               ,
               that
               s
               
                 a
                 Testament
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 learned
                 know
                 ,
                 may
                 well
                 signifie
                 a
                 Legacis
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               He
               maketh
               t
               our
               Sauiour
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 This
                 my
                 Blood
                 is
                 the
                 Testament
                 in
                 my
                 blood
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               He
               saith
               ,
               that
               u
               
                 Christs
                 blood
                 is
                 offered
                 in
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 vnbloodily
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 not
                 as
                 blood
              
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               He
               expoundeth
               a
               place
               of
               Theod●ret
               thus
               ;
               *
               The
               
               
                 Sacramentall
                 Signes
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Accidents
                 ,
                 retaine
                 still
                 the
                 same
                 Substance
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Accidents
                 ,
              
            
             
               5.
               
               He
               saith
               that
               y
               
                 Christs
                 Body
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 but
                 without
                 bodily
                 existence
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               his
               body
               is
               there
               ,
               but
               not
               as
               a
               body
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               That
               z
               
                 it
                 is
                 there
              
               ,
               and
               
                 yet
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 eaten
                 ,
                 though
                 that
                 that
                 is
                 there
                 be
                 eaten
                 .
              
            
             
               7.
               
               He
               maintaineth
               a
               
                 a
                 corporall
                 eating
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
              
               and
               yet
               that
               he
               is
               not
               there
               
                 corporally
                 eaten
              
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               He
               affirmeth
               that
               b
               
                 all
                 are
                 not
                 saued
                 that
                 beleeue
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               
                 fe●de
                 spiritually
                 on
                 Christ.
              
               
            
             
               9.
               
               He
               saith
               that
               c
               
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 bread
                 that
                 is
                 ea●en
                 in
                 the
                 E●ch●rist
              
               ;
               whereas
               they
               dery
               any
               br●…
               at
               〈…〉
               to
               be
               there
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               He
               maintaineth
               that
               d
               
                 a
                 thing
                 may
                 truly
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 turned
                 〈…〉
                 that
                 that
                 commeth
                 onely
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               11.
               
               He
               affirmeth
               that
               e
               
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 selfe
                 same
                 thing
                 may
                 〈…〉
                 .
              
            
             
               12
               That
               f
               
                 Christs
                 bodie
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 hath
                 no
                 exte●…
                 bignesse
                 a●
                 〈…〉
                 .
              
            
             
               13.
               
               He
               affirmeth
               g
               
                 Christs
                 very
                 bodie
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 spirituall
                 manner
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 a
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 can
                 no
                 more
                 there
                 be
                 broken
                 ,
                 then
                 Angels
                 wounded
                 i●b●di●s
                 ●ffirmed
                 ,
                 or
                 then
                 his
                 De●…
                 on
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 nothing
                 but
                 acc●●●nts
                 are
                 broken
                 in
                 the
                 Euch●rist
                 .
              
            
             
               14.
               
               That
               h
               
                 Christs
                 hiding
                 himselfe
                 in
                 the
                 Sacr●●ent
                 is
                 〈…〉
                 ex●…ion
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               15.
               
               He
               saith
               ,
               that
               i
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 not
                 touched
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 we
                 touch
                 him
                 :
              
               that
               
                 he
                 in●…th
                 〈…〉
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 cannot
                 be
                 touched
                 of
                 vs.
                 
              
            
             
               
               16.
               
               He
               saith
               ,
               that
               k
               
                 Christs
                 body
                 is
                 not
                 abused
                 ,
                 though
                 mice
                 and
                 Rats
                 eate
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               17.
               
               That
               l
               
                 their
                 Masse
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 selfe
                 same
                 with
                 Christs
                 Sacrifice
                 on
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 vnbloodie
                 .
              
            
             
               18.
               
               He
               maketh
               m
               
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 a
                 memoriall
                 of
                 himselfe
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Crosse
               and
               wilfull
               falshoods
               and
               falsifications
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               n
               
                 I
                 affirme
                 Sacraments
                 to
                 be
                 nothing
                 but
                 bare
                 Signes
                 and
                 Types
                 :
              
               and
               that
               ,
               o
               
                 we
                 make
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 but
                 a
                 bare
                 Memoriall
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               2.
               
               p
               
                 That
                 I
                 affirme
                 them
                 to
                 bee
                 nothing
                 but
                 bare
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               q
               
                 I
                 affirme
                 Caietane
                 ,
                 Bellarmine
                 and
                 Gratian
                 to
                 say
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               r
               
                 Iustine
                 Martyr
                 describeth
                 the
                 Celebration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 and
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 iust
                 as
                 they
                 now
                 celebrate
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               s
               
                 the
                 Fathers
                 affirme
                 that
                 I●das
                 receiued
                 Christs
                 naturall
                 body
                 .
              
            
             
               6.
               
               That
               s
               
                 all
                 Christians
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 celebrate
                 as
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 .
              
            
             
               7.
               
               That
               t
               
                 Augustine
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 auncient
                 Fathers
                 vnderstand
                 Christs
                 words
                 Iohn
                 6.
                 literally
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 figuratiuely
                 .
              
            
             
               8.
               
               That
               u
               
                 all
                 the
                 Fathers
                 expound
                 those
                 words
                 property
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 bodie
                 .
              
            
             
               9.
               
               That
               x
               
                 Christ
                 did
                 not
                 say
                 of
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 Cup
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 drinke
                 no
                 more
                 of
                 this
                 fruit
                 of
                 the
                 vine
                 .
              
            
             
               10.
               
               That
               y
               
                 the
                 Centurists
                 blame
                 all
                 the
                 Fathers
                 almost
                 of
                 Constantines
                 time
                 vniuersally
                 for
                 teaching
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
                 and
                 adoration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 .
              
            
             
               11.
               
               That
               z
               
                 the
                 auncient
                 Britens
                 held
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
            
             
               12.
               
               That
               *
               
                 Origen
                 ,
                 Basil
                 ,
                 Ierome
                 ,
                 and
                 Augustine
                 make
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 come
                 vnworthily
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 equall
                 with
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 betraied
                 and
                 kild
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
          
           
             But
             passe
             we
             from
             his
             Preamble
             to
             the
             Worke
             it selfe
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Diuision
             2.
             
          
           
             
               HIs
               first
               end●…
               for
               three
               leaues
               together
               is
               to
               pr●…
               that
            
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             whereby
             it
             
             may
             appeare
             that
             those
             words
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             This
             is
             my
             Body
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             vnderstood
             figuratiuely
             as
             well
             as
             other
             speeches
             of
             the
             like
             kinde
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             as
             when
             ,
             a
             Seuen
             kine
             are
             said
             to
             be
             seuen
             yeeres
             ;
             b
             ten
             Hornes
             ten
             Kings
             ;
             c
             The
             Rocke
             was
             Christ
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               So
               he
               ;
               not
               telling
               withall
               his
               Reader
               (
               as
               he
               ought
               to
               haue
               done
               ,
               like
               an
               ingenuous
               solide
               Author
               )
               the
               many
               differences
               noted
               by
            
             d
             Bellarmine
             and
             other
             Catholike
             Authors
             
               soluing
               this
               very
            
             Obiection
             ,
             
               betweene
               Christs
               literall
               words
            
             ,
             This
             is
             my
             Bodie
             ,
             
               and
               other
               figuratiue
               speeches
               ;
               these
               being
               simply
               and
               without
               any
               other
               explication
               vniformally
               recounted
               by
               three
               Euangelists
               ,
               as
               also
               by
            
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             
               in
               their
               historicall
               narrations
               :
               whereas
               where
               the
            
             Lambe
             
               is
               called
               the
            
             Passeouer
             ,
             the
             Rocke
             
               is
               said
               to
               be
            
             Christ
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Something
               is
               still
               added
               in
               the
               text
               ,
               to
               explicate
               the
               literall
               and
               true
               meaning
               of
               them
               .
               The
            
             Lambe
             
               (
               for
               example
               )
               is
               called
               in
               the
               same
               place
            
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             Passeouer
             :
             Christ
             
               is
               said
               to
               be
            
             a
             spirituall
             Rocke
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               And
               the
               very
               scope
               of
            
             visions
             and
             parables
             
               doth
               still
               shew
               in
               what
               sense
               the
               words
               of
               them
               are
               literally
               to
               be
               taken
               :
               ●s
            
             the
             seauen
             kine
             ,
             ten
             hornes
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Besides
               in
               all
               such
               figuratiue
               speeches
               ,
            
             Semper
             predicatur
             de
             disparato
             disparatum
             :
             
               One
               thing
               is
               said
               to
               be
               another
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               ●…dually
               or
               specifically
               the
               ●ame
               ,
               but
               wholly
               different
               in
               nature
               from
               it
               .
               A
            
             man
             ,
             
               (
               for
               example
               )
               as
            
             Christ
             
               was
               ,
               cannot
               〈…〉
               ●…narily
               be
            
             a
             Vine
             ,
             a
             Lyon
             ,
             a
             Rocke
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               But
               in
               Christs
               words
               ,
            
             This
             is
             my
             bodie
             ,
             
               no
               such
               absurdor
               impossible
               thing
               is
               affirmed
               ;
               but
               onely
               that
               the
               substance
               which
               he
               had
               in
               his
               hands
               ,
               was
               his
            
             bodie
             
               made
               by
               the
               miraculous
               conuersion
               of
            
             bread
             
               into
               it
            
             ;
             Christs
             words
             being
             operatiue
             
               (
               saith
            
             e
             S.
             Ambrose
             )
             and
             omnipotently
             able
             to
             make
             that
             to
             be
             which
             is
             signified
             by
             them
             in
             in
             these
             words
             .
             Perhaps
             thou
             wilt
             say
             ;
             I
             see
             another
             
             thing
             :
             How
             prooue
             you
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             take
             the
             bodie
             of
             Christ
             ?
             And
             this
             remaineth
             yet
             for
             vs
             to
             prooue
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             what
             nature
             framed
             ,
             but
             what
             benediction
             hath
             consecrated
             :
             and
             that
             the
             force
             of
             benediction
             is
             greater
             then
             the
             force
             of
             nature
             :
             because
             euen
             nature
             it selfe
             is
             changed
             by
             benediction
             .
             Moses
             holding
             a
             wand
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             did
             cast
             it
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             it
             became
             a
             serpent
             .
             Now
             if
             mans
             benediction
             were
             of
             such
             force
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             could
             change
             nature
             ;
             what
             say
             we
             of
             that
             same
             diuine
             Consecration
             ,
             where
             the
             words
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             Sauiour
             doe
             worke
             ?
             For
             this
             Sacrament
             which
             thou
             takest
             is
             made
             by
             the
             speech
             of
             Christ.
             And
             if
             the
             speech
             of
             Elias
             was
             of
             such
             pow●●
             as
             to
             draw
             fire
             from
             heauen
             ;
             shall
             not
             Christs
             words
             be
             of
             fo●ce
             to
             change
             the
             formes
             of
             the
             elements
             ?
             Thou
             hast
             read
             of
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             :
             Because
             he
             spake
             the
             word
             ,
             they
             were
             made
             ;
             he
             commaunded
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             created
             .
             The
             word
             of
             Christ
             then
             ,
             which
             of
             nothing
             could
             make
             that
             which
             was
             not
             ,
             cannot
             it
             not
             as
             well
             change
             those
             things
             which
             are
             into
             that
             which
             before
             they
             were
             not
             ?
             Since
             it
             is
             not
             a
             lesse
             matter
             to
             giue
             new
             natures
             vnto
             things
             then
             to
             change
             natures
             ,
             &c.
             
             f
             It
             is
             indeede
             Bread
             before
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             :
             But
             after
             that
             consecration
             is
             once
             added
             vnto
             it
             ,
             of
             bread
             it
             is
             made
             the
             flesh
             of
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             g
             I
             haue
             told
             you
             ,
             
               (
               saith
            
             S.
             Augustine
             )
             that
             before
             Christs
             words
             that
             which
             is
             offered
             on
             the
             Altar
             is
             called
             bread
             :
             but
             when
             Christs
             words
             are
             vttered
             ,
             it
             is
             called
             no
             more
             bread
             ,
             but
             his
             bodie
             .
             
               And
               explicating
               the
            
             Title
             
               of
               the
            
             33.
             
             Psalme
             ,
             
               wherein
               these
               words
               are
               written
            
             ,
             Et
             ferebatur
             in
             manibus
             suis
             ;
             And-he
             was
             carried
             in
             his
             owne
             hands
             :
             Who
             
               (
               saith
               he
            
             ,
             conc
             .
             1.
             )
             is
             able
             to
             conceiue
             how
             this
             can
             happen
             in
             man
             ?
             For
             who
             is
             carried
             in
             his
             owne
             hands
             ?
             A
             man
             may
             be
             carried
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             an
             other
             :
             But
             in
             his
             owne
             hands
             he
             cannot
             be
             carried
             .
             How
             this
             may
             be
             literally
             vnderstood
             in
             Dauid
             ,
             we
             finde
             not
             .
             But
             in
             Christ
             we
             doe
             .
             For
             Christ
             was
             carried
             
             in
             his
             owne
             hands
             ,
             when
             giuing
             his
             bodie
             he
             said
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               Body
            
             .
             For
             then
             did
             he
             carry
             that
             body
             in
             his
             owne
             hands
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             When
             as
             Christ
             himselfe
             
               (
               saith
            
             S.
             Cyril
             )
             affirmeth
             and
             saith
             of
             the
             bread
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               Bodie
            
             ,
             who
             may
             presume
             to
             make
             any
             doubt
             thereof
             ?
             And
             when
             the
             same
             Christ
             confirmeth
             and
             saith
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               Blood
            
             ,
             who
             can
             doubt
             ,
             and
             say
             it
             is
             not
             his
             blood
             ?
             Againe
             ,
             h
             Let
             vs
             not
             consider
             it
             as
             meere
             bread
             ,
             or
             bare
             wine
             .
             For
             it
             is
             the
             bodie
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ.
             For
             although
             the
             sense
             teacheth
             thee
             that
             it
             is
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             yet
             let
             thy
             faith
             confirme
             thee
             ,
             that
             thou
             iudge
             not
             the
             thing
             it selfe
             by
             thy
             taste
             .
             
               And
               a
               little
               after
            
             ;
             This
             knowing
             for
             most
             certaine
             ,
             that
             the
             bread
             which
             we
             see
             is
             not
             bread
             ,
             although
             thy
             taste
             thinketh
             it
             to
             be
             bread
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             the
             bodie
             of
             Christ
             :
             and
             the
             wine
             which
             we
             behold
             ,
             although
             to
             the
             sense
             of
             tasting
             it
             seemeth
             to
             be
             wine
             ,
             yet
             that
             it
             is
             not
             wine
             indeede
             ,
             but
             the
             blood
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             i
             Let
             vs
             beleeue
             God
             
               (
               saith
            
             S.
             Chrysostome
             )
             in
             euery
             thing
             ;
             not
             gain-saying
             him
             ,
             though
             what
             he
             saith
             may
             seeme
             absurd
             to
             our
             sense
             and
             cogitation
             .
             I
             beseech
             thee
             therefore
             ,
             that
             his
             speech
             may
             ouercome
             our
             sense
             and
             reason
             .
             Which
             point
             we
             are
             to
             obserue
             in
             all
             things
             :
             but
             especially
             in
             holy
             mysteries
             ;
             not
             onely
             beholding
             those
             things
             which
             lie
             before
             vs
             ;
             but
             also
             laying
             hold
             of
             his
             words
             ;
             for
             his
             words
             cannot
             deceiue
             vs
             :
             but
             our
             sense
             may
             easily
             be
             deceiued
             .
             
               And
               elsewhere
            
             lib.
             3.
             de
             Sacerd.
             O
             miracle
             !
             
               saith
               he
            
             :
             O
             the
             bountie
             of
             God!
             he
             that
             sitteth
             aboue
             with
             his
             Father
             ,
             euen
             in
             the
             same
             instant
             of
             time
             is
             handled
             with
             the
             hands
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             deliuereth
             himselfe
             to
             such
             as
             are
             willing
             to
             entertaine
             and
             imbrace
             him
             .
             Againe
             ,
             Elias
             did
             leaue
             his
             garment
             to
             his
             disciple
             .
             But
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ascending
             to
             heauen
             did
             leaue
             his
             flesh
             .
             But
             Elias
             by
             leauing
             it
             was
             deuested
             thereof
             :
             Whereas
             Christ
             leauing
             his
             flesh
             to
             vs
             ,
             yet
             ascending
             to
             heauen
             there
             also
             he
             hath
             it
             .
          
           
           
             AFter
             that
             he
             hath
             thus
             spent
             some
             part
             of
             his
             railing
             
             Rhetorick
             in
             traducing
             &
             vilifying
             this
             
               Protestantical
               Diuine
            
             his
             Aduersary
             ,
             
               asignorant
               ,
               vnacquainted
               with
               the
               Authors
               he
               citeth
               ,
               a
               petty
               writer
               ,
               a
               meere
               collector
               ,
               a
               filcher
               ,
               a
               falsifier
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             disgraced
             his
             Discourse
             as
             consisting
             of
             
               proofes
               tedious
               ,
               and
               superficiall
               ,
               and
               allegations
               impertinent
               maimedly
               and
               corruptly
               produced
            
             ;
             and
             (
             that
             nothing
             may
             escape
             him
             without
             some
             nip
             )
             
               written
               with
               a
               very
               bad
               hand
               ,
               which
               he
               taketh
               to
               be
               his
               owne
            
             ;
             and
             the
             partie
             therefore
             one
             (
             it
             may
             be
             )
             not
             so
             fit
             to
             write
             for
             Ladies
             as
             himselfe
             ,
             being
             both
             
               a
               man
               of
               worth
            
             (
             as
             before
             he
             intimated
             himselfe
             to
             be
             )
             and
             writing
             a
             faire
             hand
             too
             ,
             though
             not
             very
             Scholerlike
             ,
             as
             the
             worke
             it selfe
             sheweth
             :
             Hee
             commeth
             now
             to
             deale
             with
             the
             matter
             and
             substance
             of
             the
             Discourse
             .
          
           
             Where
             the
             first
             Proposition
             ,
             that
             he
             vndertaketh
             to
             oppugne
             ,
             as
             I
             propound
             it
             ,
             is
             this
             :
          
           
             
               These
               words
               in
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             This
             is
             my
             Body
             ,
             
               may
               well
               be
               taken
               figuratiuely
            
             .
          
           
             (
             Which
             how
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             I
             shew
             by
             some
             instances
             :
             to
             wit
             ;
             these
             other
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             k
             
               The
               seuen
               kine
               ,
               are
               seauen
               yeeres
               :
            
             l
             
               The
               ten
               hornes
               ,
               are
               ten
               Kings
               :
            
             m
             
               The
               Rocke
               was
               Christ
            
             :
             or
             as
             those
             other
             in
             ordinary
             speech
             ;
             
               This
               is
               Caesar
               :
               That
               is
               Cicero
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Nor
               is
               there
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               Gospel
               that
               may
               enforce
               the
               contrarie
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             this
             
               worthy
               man
            
             that
             taxeth
             me
             for
             
               a
               meere
               Collector
               ,
               and
               a
               filcher
               out
               of
               Bellarmine
               ,
            
             hath
             nothing
             here
             to
             answere
             ,
             but
             what
             he
             fetcheth
             from
             Bellarmine
             ,
             whom
             he
             saith
             I
             filch
             all
             from
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             vs
             see
             how
             well
             he
             vrgeth
             and
             maketh
             good
             
               Bellarmines
               answeres
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               words
               are
               simply
               ,
               and
               without
               any
               other
               explication
               ,
               simply
               and
               vniformally
            
             (
             for
             so
             in
             his
             scholerlike
             manner
             he
             speaketh
             )
             
               recounted
               by
               three
               Euangelists
               and
               Saint
               Paul.
            
             And
             therefore
             they
             cannot
             be
             taken
             figuratiuely
             .
             For
             that
             must
             follow
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             speaketh
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
             We
             shall
             not
             neede
             to
             goe
             farre
             to
             discouer
             the
             
             weakenesse
             of
             this
             consequence
             .
             The
             n
             
               three
               Euangelists
               ,
               and
            
             o
             
               S.
               Paul
            
             speaking
             of
             the
             other
             part
             of
             this
             
               Sacrament
               ,
               doe
               all
               simply
               and
               without
               another
               explication
               vniformally
            
             (
             to
             retaine
             his
             owne
             precise
             tearmes
             )
             
               say
               ,
               This
               Cup
               is
            
             ,
             &c.
             therefore
             
               the
               Cup
            
             cannot
             be
             taken
             figuratiuely
             there
             :
             which
             if
             it
             be
             not
             ,
             they
             must
             inuent
             a
             new
             Transsubstantiation
             of
             some
             other
             matter
             or
             mettall
             then
             the
             
             
               fruite
               of
               the
               Vine
            
             ,
             either
             into
             
               the
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             or
             into
             
               Christs
               blood
            
             .
             
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             
               When
               the
               Lambe
               is
               called
               the
               Passeouer
               ;
               and
               the
               Rocke
               said
               to
               be
               Christ
               ,
               something
               is
               added
               in
               the
               Text
               to
               explaine
               the
               literall
               true
               meaning
               of
               them
               .
            
             The
             
               Lambe
               for
               example
               in
               the
               same
               place
               is
               called
            
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Passeouer
             .
             Christ
             
               is
               said
               to
               be
            
             a
             spirituall
             Rocke
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             not
             true
             that
             he
             saith
             ;
             that
             in
             the
             same
             place
             where
             
               the
               Lambe
            
             is
             called
             
               the
               Passeouer
            
             ,
             the
             same
             Lambe
             is
             called
             
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Passeouer
            
             :
             There
             is
             no
             more
             said
             ,
             Exod.
             12.
             11.
             but
             this
             ;
             
               Ye
               shall
               eate
               it
               in
               hast
               ;
               it
               is
               the
               Lords
               Passeouer
               :
            
             there
             being
             nothing
             by
             way
             of
             explication
             there
             added
             .
             But
             after
             indeede
             verse
             27.
             not
             
               the
               Lambe
            
             precisely
             ,
             but
             
               the
               whole
               Seruice
            
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Lords
               Passeouer
               .
               When
               your
               Children
               shal
               aske
               you
               ,
               What
               seruice
               is
               this
               that
               you
               obserue
               ?
               Then
               shall
               you
               say
               ,
               It
               is
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Lords
               Passeouer
               .
            
          
           
             Neither
             is
             Christ
             said
             to
             be
             
               a
               spirituall
               Rocke
               .
               1.
               
               Cor.
            
             10.
             4.
             
             But
             
               the
               reall
               Rocke
            
             is
             called
             
               a
               spirituall
               Rocke
            
             :
             as
             the
             Manna
             ,
             and
             the
             water
             that
             issued
             from
             it
             are
             called
             r
             
               spirituall
               meate
               and
               drinke
            
             :
             And
             that
             Rocke
             for
             
               matter
               corporall
            
             ,
             for
             
               vse
               spirituall
            
             ,
             is
             said
             ,
             as
             Augustine
             well
             obserueth
             ,
             s
             
               not
               to
               signifie
            
             ,
             but
             
               to
               be
               Christ
            
             :
             Nothing
             being
             added
             more
             to
             intimate
             
               a
               figuratiue
               sense
            
             there
             ,
             then
             heere
             in
             the
             wordes
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               Body
            
             ,
             which
             two
             speeches
             both
             t
             Augustine
             and
             u
             Caietan
             compare
             the
             one
             with
             the
             other
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             senselesse
             thus
             to
             reason
             ;
             
               In
               some
               places
               where
               figuratiue
               speeches
               are
               vsed
               ,
               something
               is
               added
               to
               explicate
               them
               :
            
             therefore
             wheresoeuer
             nothing
             is
             added
             to
             explicate
             
               the
               figure
            
             ,
             the
             words
             are
             not
             ,
             or
             cannot
             be
             figuratiuely
             taken
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             many
             of
             the
             instances
             giuen
             ,
             no
             such
             explication
             is
             added
             ;
             as
             these
             ,
             x
             
               The
               ten
               Hornes
               are
               ten
               Kings
            
             ;
             y
             The
             
             
               seven
               Kine
               are
               seuen
               yeeres
               :
               This
               is
               Caesar
               :
               This
               Cicero
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             the
             very
             Context
             there
             is
             added
             that
             which
             sheweth
             the
             sense
             to
             bee
             figuratiue
             .
             For
             that
             which
             is
             called
             
               Christs
               blood
            
             by
             the
             Euangelist
             in
             the
             one
             verse
             ,
             is
             expresly
             said
             to
             be
             
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               vine
            
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             .
             And
             that
             which
             is
             called
             
               Christs
               body
            
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             is
             immediately
             after
             ,
             more
             then
             once
             or
             twice
             expounded
             to
             bee
             b
             bread
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             
               The
               very
               scope
            
             (
             saith
             he
             ,
             or
             Bellarmine
             by
             him
             )
             
               of
               visions
               and
               parables
               doth
               still
               shew
               in
               what
               sense
               the
               words
               are
               literally
               to
               be
               taken
               ;
               as
               ,
               the
               seuen
               kine
               ,
               ten
               hornes
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             And
             doth
             not
             the
             very
             
               nature
               of
               signes
               and
               Sacraments
            
             shew
             in
             what
             sense
             the
             wordes
             vsed
             of
             ,
             or
             in
             them
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             taken
             ?
             to
             wit
             ,
             figuratiuely
             and
             symbolically
             ,
             not
             properly
             or
             essentially
             .
             For
             what
             are
             Signes
             and
             Sacraments
             but
             
               reall
               parables
            
             ?
             both
             therefore
             tearmed
             Mysteries
             ,
             as
             c
             Chrysostome
             noteth
             ;
             because
             
               one
               thing
               is
               seene
            
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             as
             heard
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             some
             
               other
               thing
               vnderstood
            
             .
             Or
             what
             is
             more
             v●uall
             then
             (
             as
             d
             Augustine
             and
             e
             others
             well
             obserue
             )
             that
             Signes
             and
             Sacraments
             be
             called
             by
             the
             names
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             signes
             and
             sacraments
             of
             ?
             What
             Sacrament
             also
             is
             there
             ,
             wherein
             or
             whereof
             such
             speeches
             are
             not
             vsed
             ?
             Circumcision
             is
             called
             f
             
               the
               Covenant
            
             :
             the
             
               pasohall
               Lambe
            
             ,
             g
             the
             Passeouer
             :
             the
             Rocke
             ,
             h
             
               Christ
               :
               Bap●●sme
            
             ,
             i
             the
             
               Laver
               of
               Regeneration
            
             .
             And
             
               in
               like
               manner
            
             ,
             saith
             k
             
               Augustine
               ,
               is
               the
               bread
               Christ●
               
               body
               ;
               the
               name
               of
               the
               thing
               signified
            
             (
             saith
             l
             
               Theodoret
               )
               being
               giuen
               to
               the
               signe
               .
            
             So
             that
             whereas
             this
             
               worthy
               writer
            
             thus
             argueth
             out
             of
             
               Bellarmine
               ;
               In
               visions
               and
               parables
               the
               very
               scope
               euer
               sheweth
               that
               the
               things
               spoken
               are
               to
               bee
               vnstoode
               figuratiuely
               :
               But
               these
               places
               ,
               the
               seven
               kine
               ,
               and
               the
               ten
               hornes
               ,
               are
               visions
               and
               parables
               :
               And
               therefore
               the
               things
               therein
               spoken
               are
               to
               be
               taken
               figuratiuely
               .
            
             Why
             may
             not
             we
             as
             wel
             reason
             on
             this
             wise
             ?
             
               The
               very
               nature
               of
               signes
               and
               sacraments
               leadeth
               vnto
               this
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               names
               of
               the
               things
               whereof
               they
               are
               signes
               and
               sacraments
               are
               given
               vnto
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               bee
               vnderstood
               not
               properly
               ,
               but
               figuratiuely
               .
               But
               it
               is
               a
               Sacrament
               wherein
               and
               whereof
               these
               speeches
               are
               vsed
               ,
            
             This
             is
             my
             bodie
             ,
             and
             This
             is
             my
             blood
             :
             
               These
               wordes
               therefore
               ,
               wherein
               the
               name
               of
               the
               thing
               signified
               is
               giuen
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               are
               to
               bee
               vnderstood
               figuratiuely
               .
            
             And
             so
             hee
             hath
             from
             his
             owne
             grounds
             by
             due
             proportion
             somewhat
             more
             to
             conclude
             then
             was
             before
             required
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             not
             onely
             ,
             that
             
               there
               is
               nothing
               that
               may
               enforce
               vs
               to
               expound
               them
               literally
               ,
            
             but
             that
             
               there
               is
               somewhat
               of
               moment
               to
               induce
               vs
               to
               expound
               them
               figuratiuely
               .
            
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             
               In
               all
               such
               figuratiue
               speeches
            
             (
             saith
             he
             further
             out
             of
             
               Bellarmine
               )
               Semper
               praedicatur
               de
               disparato
               disparatum
               ;
               One
               thing
               is
               said
               to
               be
               another
               ,
               when
               it
               cannot
               be
               indi●idually
               or
               specifically
               the
               same
               ,
               but
               wholly
               different
               in
               nature
               from
               it
               .
               A
               man
               for
               example
               ,
               as
               Christ
               was
               ,
               cannot
               but
               similitudinarily
               be
               a
               Rock
               ,
               a
               Vine
               ,
               or
               a
               Lion.
               But
               in
               Christs
               words
               ,
            
             This
             is
             my
             body
             ,
             
               no
               such
               absurd
               or
               impossible
               thing
               is
               affirmed
               ;
               but
               only
               that
               the
               substance
               which
               he
               had
               in
               his
               hands
               was
               his
               body
               made
               by
               the
               miraculous
               conversion
               of
               bread
               into
               it
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             this
             speech
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             that
             speech
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             m
             
               This
               is
               Ierusalem
            
             ,
             or
             in
             that
             speech
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             n
             
               The
               Rocke
               was
               Christ
            
             ,
             is
             one
             thing
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             bread
             (
             as
             is
             afterward
             prooued
             both
             by
             the
             course
             of
             the
             context
             ,
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             )
             said
             to
             bee
             an
             other
             thing
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               the
               flesh
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             which
             is
             wholly
             different
             in
             nature
             from
             it
             .
             Nor
             can
             this
             
               worthy
               Disputer
            
             prooue
             
             thē
             contrary
             ,
             vnlesse
             you
             grant
             him
             
               the
               point
               in
               question
            
             ,
             which
             heere
             hee
             shamefully
             beggeth
             to
             make
             good
             his
             Assertion
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             
               that
               which
               Christ
               had
               in
               his
               hands
               was
               his
               bodie
               made
               by
               the
               miraculous
               conversion
               of
               bread
               into
               it
               ?
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               A
               man
            
             may
             as
             well
             be
             
               a
               rocke
            
             ;
             as
             
               a
               rocke
            
             may
             bee
             
               a
               man
            
             ,
             or
             bread
             may
             be
             flesh
             .
             And
             why
             was
             it
             not
             as
             possible
             for
             
               the
               rocke
            
             to
             be
             turned
             into
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             become
             Christ
             ,
             as
             for
             bread
             to
             bee
             turned
             into
             
               the
               bodie
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             
               the
               flesh
               of
               Christ
            
             ?
             that
             the
             one
             might
             be
             vnderstood
             properly
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             .
             If
             they
             will
             say
             ,
             
               It
               is
               impossible
               that
               the
               rocke
               should
               bee
               turned
               into
               the
               flesh
               of
               Christ
               ,
               before
               Christ
               was
               incarnate
               ,
            
             I
             might
             answer
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             vse
             to
             do
             vs
             ;
             that
             
               God
               is
               able
               to
               do
               all
               things
               .
            
             And
             questionlesse
             it
             is
             *
             as
             possible
             that
             the
             rock
             should
             be
             turned
             into
             that
             flesh
             ,
             that
             as
             yet
             was
             not
             ;
             as
             that
             a
             little
             thinne
             
               wafer
               cake
            
             ,
             or
             the
             compasse
             of
             it
             at
             least
             ,
             should
             containe
             
               Christs
               whole
               and
               entire
               body
            
             here
             
               on
               earth
            
             ,
             while
             the
             very
             selfe
             same
             indiuiduall
             body
             should
             be
             whole
             and
             entire
             still
             
               in
               heaven
            
             .
             A
             creature
             may
             as
             well
             be
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             be
             at
             once
             ,
             as
             a
             naturall
             body
             may
             at
             the
             same
             time
             be
             wholly
             and
             entire
             thus
             contracted
             on
             earth
             ,
             and
             yet
             whole
             and
             entire
             also
             in
             his
             full
             stature
             in
             heauen
             .
             Yea
             how
             is
             it
             not
             a
             thing
             absurd
             and
             impossible
             ,
             that
             
               Christs
               body
            
             sitting
             whole
             and
             entire
             at
             the
             table
             ,
             should
             hold
             the
             selfe-same
             body
             whole
             and
             entire
             in
             its
             two
             hands
             on
             the
             table
             ,
             and
             should
             giue
             the
             selfe-same
             body
             away
             whole
             and
             entire
             ouer
             the
             table
             to
             twelue
             seuerall
             persons
             ,
             to
             goe
             seuerally
             into
             each
             of
             their
             mouthes
             still
             whole
             and
             entire
             ,
             and
             to
             become
             so
             many
             whole
             and
             entire
             humane
             organicall
             bodies
             in
             their
             mouthes
             ,
             as
             in
             chewing
             they
             made
             pieces
             of
             that
             that
             was
             giuen
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             selfe-same
             body
             that
             they
             did
             thus
             take
             and
             eate
             ,
             remaine
             sitting
             there
             still
             vnstirred
             and
             vntouched
             ?
             If
             these
             things
             be
             not
             
               absurda
               absurdorum
               absurdissima
            
             (
             as
             he
             speaketh
             )
             as
             monstrous
             absurdities
             as
             euer
             were
             any
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             what
             are
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Obserue
             how
             these
             men
             that
             cannot
             endure
             to
             heare
             vs
             say
             ,
             
               This
               ,
               or
               that
               thing
               is
               impossible
               :
            
             yet
             tell
             vs
             themselues
             of
             many
             impossibilities
             ;
             and
             that
             euen
             then
             also
             when
             they
             speake
             of
             these
             
               miraculous
               mysteries
            
             ,
             in
             the
             confuting
             one
             of
             another
             .
             
               It
               is
               impossible
            
             (
             saith
             this
             
               worthy
               writer
               )
               for
               a
               man
               ,
               as
               Christ
               was
               ,
               otherwise
               then
               similitudinarily
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               rock
               ,
               or
               a
               vine
               .
            
             o
             
               It
               is
               impossible
            
             (
             saith
             
               Aquinas
               )
               that
               a
               man
               should
               be
               an
               Asse
               .
            
             p
             
               It
               is
               impossible
            
             (
             saith
             
               the
               Glosse
               )
               that
               bread
               should
               be
               Christs
               bodie
               .
            
             q
             
               It
               is
               altogether
               impossible
            
             (
             saith
             
               Bellarmine
               )
               that
               this
               sentence
            
             ,
             This
             bread
             is
             my
             body
             ,
             
               should
               be
               true
               properly
            
             .
             r
             
               It
               is
               impossible
            
             (
             saith
             
               Biel
               )
               that
               Christs
               body
               should
               be
               broken
               or
               divided
               and
               so
               bee
               spoiled
               ,
               being
               impassible
               .
            
             s
             
               It
               is
               impossible
            
             (
             saith
             
               Aquinas
               )
               that
               Christ
               in
               his
               last
               Supper
               should
               giue
               his
               body
               impassible
               .
            
             t
             
               It
               is
               impossible
               that
               his
               body
               being
               now
               impassible
               should
               be
               altered
               in
               shape
               or
               hew
               .
            
             u
             
               It
               is
               impossible
               that
               Christs
               body
               in
               his
               proper
               shape
               should
               be
               seene
               in
               any
               other
               place
               ,
               but
               that
               one
               onely
               wherein
               he
               is
               definitiuely
               .
            
             x
             
               It
               is
               impossible
               that
               the
               substantiall
               forme
               of
               bread
               should
               remaine
               after
               consecration
               :
               or
               that
               the
               substance
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               should
               abide
               there
               .
            
             y
             
               It
               is
               impossible
               that
               Christs
               body
               by
               a
               locall
               motion
               should
               come
               to
               bee
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               .
            
             “
             
               It
               is
               impossible
               that
               the
               same
               thing
               should
               both
               rest
               and
               mooue
               at
               once
               .
            
             “
             
               It
               is
               impossible
               that
               the
               same
               body
               should
               by
               locall
               motion
               arriue
               in
               diuers
               severall
               places
               at
               once
               .
               It
               is
               impossible
               that
               Christs
               should
               personally
               assume
               the
               bread
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               .
            
             *
             
               It
               is
               impossible
               that
               Christs
               body
               should
               bee
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               any
               other
               way
               but
               by
               the
               conversion
               of
               bread
               into
               it
               .
            
             All
             these
             and
             many
             other
             impossibilities
             they
             tell
             vs
             of
             ,
             that
             cannot
             endure
             to
             heare
             vs
             speake
             of
             any
             .
             Now
             if
             they
             will
             tell
             vs
             why
             these
             things
             are
             impossible
             ,
             we
             shall
             as
             soone
             tell
             them
             againe
             in
             their
             owne
             wordes
             ,
             why
             such
             
               a
               Transubstantiation
            
             and
             
               reall
               presence
            
             ,
             as
             they
             dreame
             of
             ,
             is
             impossible
             .
             
          
           
             4.
             
             How
             doth
             this
             follow
             :
             
               There
               is
               no
               impossible
               thing
               affirmed
               in
               Christs
               words
               :
               Therefore
               they
               must
               needs
               bee
               taken
               properly
               ,
            
             or
             
               they
               cannot
               bee
               taken
               figuratiuely
            
             ?
             Hee
             
             might
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             prooue
             that
             the
             Apostles
             words
             where
             he
             saith
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             a
             
               I
               die
               dayly
            
             ;
             or
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             b
             
               I
               am
               crucified
               together
               with
               Christ
            
             ;
             or
             where
             he
             saith
             of
             the
             Galathians
             that
             c
             
               Christ
               was
               crucified
               among
               them
            
             ;
             or
             the
             Psalmists
             as
             some
             fantasticall
             d
             Rabbines
             haue
             held
             ,
             where
             hee
             saith
             of
             
               the
               Heavens
            
             ,
             that
             e
             
               they
               relate
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               &c.
            
             or
             our
             Sauiours
             ,
             where
             hee
             saith
             ,
             that
             f
             
               the
               tongue
               of
               the
               Rich
               mans
               soule
               was
               in
               torment
            
             ;
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             all
             vnderstood
             literally
             and
             properly
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             
               nothing
               simply
               impossible
               affirmed
            
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             He
             telleth
             vs
             in
             Conclusion
             ;
             that
             the
             meaning
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             Christs
             wordes
             is
             this
             ;
             
               The
               Substance
               which
               I
               hold
               in
               my
               hands
               is
               my
               Body
               made
               by
               the
               miraculous
               conuersion
               of
               bread
               into
               it
               .
            
             But
             where
             is
             ought
             in
             the
             Text
             that
             inti
             nateth
             this
             
               miraculous
               conuersion
            
             ?
             yea
             if
             this
             were
             the
             sense
             of
             them
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             made
             
               Christs
               body
            
             ere
             those
             wordes
             were
             spoken
             of
             it
             :
             Whereas
             hee
             and
             his
             associates
             commonly
             hold
             that
             this
             
               miraculous
               conuersion
            
             is
             wrought
             by
             those
             wordes
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
            
             ,
             and
             *
             is
             not
             effected
             till
             those
             wordes
             be
             all
             out
             ;
             which
             they
             giue
             the
             Priest
             a
             speciall
             charge
             thereof
             g
             to
             vtter
             speedily
             with
             one
             breath
             .
             And
             here
             let
             this
             
               profound
               doughty
               Doctor
            
             giue
             
               an
               ignorant
               petty
               writer
            
             leaue
             to
             demand
             of
             him
             ,
             what
             is
             ment
             by
             the
             word
             This
             ,
             in
             those
             wordes
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
            
             ;
             (
             for
             I
             suppose
             hee
             will
             not
             be
             so
             absurd
             as
             the
             Glosser
             is
             ,
             to
             say
             that
             h
             Hoc
             or
             this
             there
             
               signifieth
               nothing
            
             at
             all
             :
             )
             or
             what
             
               that
               substance
            
             was
             (
             as
             hee
             speaketh
             )
             
               that
               Christ
               held
               in
               his
               hands
               when
               hee
               spake
               the
               word
               ,
               Hoc
               ,
            
             or
             this
             .
             If
             it
             were
             
               Christs
               body
            
             made
             before
             of
             bread
             ,
             then
             the
             vttering
             of
             those
             wordes
             did
             not
             then
             ,
             nor
             doth
             now
             worke
             any
             conuersion
             of
             the
             bread
             into
             
               Christs
               body
            
             :
             for
             nothing
             can
             bee
             turned
             into
             it selfe
             ,
             or
             into
             that
             that
             already
             it
             is
             :
             or
             i
             if
             it
             were
             bread
             still
             ,
             (
             as
             for
             ought
             ap
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             peareth
             in
             the
             text
             ,
             still
             it
             was
             )
             then
             must
             this
             needs
             bee
             the
             summe
             and
             sense
             of
             Christs
             wordes
             ,
             
               This
               bread
               is
               my
               body
            
             :
             and
             so
             by
             his
             owne
             rule
             ,
             when
             
               disparatum
               de
               disparato
               dicitur
               ,
               one
               thing
               is
               said
               to
               be
               another
               different
               in
               nature
               from
               it
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               taken
               figuratiuely
               .
            
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             Well
             wotting
             that
             there
             was
             no
             such
             thing
             either
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             or
             gatherable
             (
             to
             vse
             his
             owne
             tearmes
             )
             out
             of
             it
             :
             hee
             would
             faine
             finde
             out
             some
             Author
             ,
             that
             would
             say
             that
             for
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             text
             it selfe
             will
             not
             ;
             and
             alleagdeth
             therefore
             some
             few
             Testimonies
             .
             Concerning
             which
             I
             might
             well
             say
             ,
             as
             hee
             saith
             ,
             if
             I
             would
             doe
             as
             hee
             doth
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             beene
             answered
             long
             since
             by
             the
             
               L.
               Morney
            
             ,
             the
             
               B.
               Morton
               ,
               D.
               Fulke
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             and
             hee
             doth
             not
             deale
             sincerely
             in
             concealing
             their
             Answers
             ;
             and
             so
             turne
             my
             Reader
             over
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             his
             manner
             is
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             nothing
             to
             answer
             .
             But
             I
             answer
             to
             them
             severally
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ambrose
             is
             alleadged
             out
             of
             his
             bookes
             
               de
               Mysterijs
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             
               de
               Sacramentis
            
             :
             which
             bookes
             ,
             howsoeuer
             i
             for
             diuers
             passages
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             phrases
             vsed
             in
             them
             ,
             they
             may
             well
             be
             doubted
             of
             whether
             they
             were
             written
             by
             him
             or
             no
             ;
             and
             Posseuine
             himselfe
             implieth
             that
             some
             haue
             denied
             it
             ,
             when
             hee
             saith
             ,
             that
             k
             
               all
               almost
               hold
               them
               to
               be
               his
               :
            
             and
             part
             of
             them
             (
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             anone
             )
             goeth
             commonly
             vnder
             another
             name
             :
             yet
             not
             to
             stand
             thereupon
             ,
             but
             admit
             them
             for
             his
             .
             Nothing
             there
             said
             doth
             necessarily
             enforce
             any
             such
             Transubstantiation
             as
             the
             Romanists
             hold
             ;
             yea
             some
             subsequent
             wordes
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             beene
             annexed
             ,
             would
             euidently
             speake
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             For
             first
             ,
             Ambrose
             there
             expressely
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             
               the
               creatures
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
            
             still
             abide
             euen
             after
             Consecration
             ,
             which
             vtterly
             ouerthroweth
             the
             
               Popish
               Transubstantiation
               .
               If
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               there
               were
               so
               much
               force
               in
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             (
             in
             the
             worke
             of
             
               Creation
               )
               that
               those
               things
               began
               by
               it
               to
               be
               that
               before
               were
               not
               ;
               how
               much
               more
               operatiue
               is
               it
               to
               cause
            
             l
             
               that
               things
               should
               be
               still
               what
               they
               were
               before
               ,
               and
               be
               changed
               into
               another
               things
               .
            
             So
             that
             by
             this
             
             Ambroses
             confession
             the
             elements
             remaine
             still
             what
             they
             were
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             changed
             indeed
             ,
             which
             wee
             deny
             not
             ,
             into
             that
             which
             they
             were
             not
             ;
             as
             waxe
             is
             turned
             into
             a
             seale
             ,
             being
             annexed
             to
             a
             deed
             ;
             though
             it
             remaine
             still
             for
             substance
             what
             erst
             it
             was
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             which
             Ambrose
             saith
             in
             the
             latter
             place
             ,
             that
             m
             
               This
               bread
               is
               bread
               before
               the
               wordes
               sacramentall
               ;
               but
               when
               consecration
               commeth
               to
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               of
               bread
               made
               Christs
               flesh
            
             ;
             that
             hee
             speaketh
             in
             these
             wordes
             n
             in
             the
             former
             place
             ,
             which
             this
             mangler
             of
             him
             omitteth
             ;
             o
             
               Before
               the
               blessing
               of
               the
               heauenly
               wordes
               is
               another
               kinde
               named
               ,
               but
               after
               Consecrationis
               Christs
               body
               signified
               .
            
             And
             againe
             p
             in
             the
             latter
             place
             :
             
               Wine
               and
               water
               is
               put
               into
               the
               Cup
               ,
               but
               by
               Consecration
               it
               becommeth
               blood
               .
               Thou
               wilt
               say
               ,
            
             q
             
               I
               see
               no
               kind
               or
               shew
               of
               blood
               .
               But
               it
               hath
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               a
               similitude
               of
               it
               .
               For
               as
               thou
               hast
               taken
               a
               similitude
               of
               death
               in
               (
               Baptisme
               ,
            
             hee
             meaneth
             as
             
               lib.
               3.
               cap.
               7.
               so
            
             )
             r
             
               thou
               drinkest
               a
               similitude
               of
               Christs
               precious
               blood
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             thereupon
             he
             concludeth
             ,
             s
             
               Thou
               hast
               learned
               now
               ,
               that
               that
               which
               thou
               receiuest
               is
               Christs
               body
               .
            
             So
             that
             it
             is
             in
             regard
             of
             signification
             and
             similitude
             that
             the
             one
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               Christs
               flesh
            
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             his
             blood
             ,
             as
             this
             Ambrose
             explicateth
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Expounding
             what
             manner
             of
             change
             hee
             meaneth
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               They
               are
               changed
               into
               that
               which
               erst
               they
               were
               not
               .
            
             *
             
               Thou
               thy selfe
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               wast
               before
               ;
               but
               thou
               wast
               an
               old
               creature
               :
               after
               thou
               wast
               consecrated
               ,
               thou
               begannest
               to
               be
               a
               new
               creature
            
             ;
             which
             newnesse
             yet
             (
             as
             Tertullian
             well
             obserueth
             )
             importeth
             *
             no
             corporall
             ,
             but
             
               a
               spirituall
               change
            
             in
             the
             party
             so
             consecrated
             ,
             not
             in
             substance
             ,
             but
             in
             quality
             differing
             from
             what
             he
             was
             before
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             the
             next
             u
             Chapter
             ,
             relating
             the
             wordes
             of
             their
             
               Church
               Liturgie
            
             then
             in
             vse
             ,
             hee
             calleth
             
               that
               holy
               oblation
            
             ,
             x
             
               a
               figure
               of
               Christs
               body
               and
               blood
               :
            
             which
             they
             entreate
             
             God
             to
             accept
             of
             ,
             2
             as
             hee
             did
             
               Abels
               gifts
            
             ,
             and
             
               Abrahams
               sacrifice
               ,
               &c.
            
             which
             cannot
             bee
             vnderstood
             of
             the
             very
             
               reall
               sacrifice
               of
               Christ
            
             himselfe
             ,
             vnlesse
             they
             will
             make
             
               the
               Priest
               an
               intercessor
               to
               God
               the
               Father
            
             in
             the
             behalfe
             of
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             .
             Of
             which
             also
             more
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Out
             of
             Augustine
             are
             cited
             two
             Testimonies
             .
             In
             the
             former
             whereof
             he
             sheweth
             ,
             how
             iudicious
             he
             is
             in
             the
             choice
             of
             his
             allegations
             ,
             (
             that
             for
             which
             he
             taxeth
             
               the
               Diuine
            
             he
             dealeth
             with
             )
             and
             how
             well
             seene
             in
             and
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Authors
             he
             alleadgeth
             .
             There
             are
             diuers
             Sermons
             set
             out
             vnder
             Augustines
             name
             ,
             (
             for
             this
             is
             no
             new
             thing
             with
             them
             to
             forge
             daily
             as
             well
             
               new
               workes
            
             ,
             as
             
               new
               writers
            
             )
             which
             they
             cite
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             sometime
             vnder
             the
             name
             of
             Augustine
             ,
             sometime
             vnder
             the
             name
             of
             this
             or
             that
             other
             Father
             :
             for
             they
             can
             finde
             Fathers
             for
             their
             bastards
             as
             they
             list
             themselues
             .
             Of
             these
             many
             by
             a
             Bellarmine
             ,
             b
             Baronius
             ,
             c
             Erasmus
             ,
             d
             the
             
               Diuines
               of
               Louaine
            
             ,
             and
             diuers
             others
             are
             confessed
             to
             bee
             meere
             counterfeits
             .
             One
             whereof
             is
             the
             
               Sermon
               de
               Verb.
               Dom.
            
             28.
             which
             this
             
               worthy
               Writer
            
             here
             citeth
             ;
             and
             indeede
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             whole
             
               Chapter
               verbatim
            
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             
               fift
               booke
            
             of
             that
             worke
             
               de
               Sacramentis
            
             ,
             which
             he
             cited
             last
             before
             as
             Ambroses
             .
             So
             that
             he
             doth
             herein
             as
             Captaines
             ,
             that
             wanting
             of
             their
             full
             number
             borrow
             one
             of
             an
             other
             ,
             and
             so
             produce
             the
             same
             party
             by
             one
             name
             to
             day
             as
             one
             mans
             souldier
             ,
             and
             by
             an
             other
             name
             the
             next
             day
             ,
             as
             an
             other
             mans
             souldier
             ,
             a
             gun-man
             (
             it
             may
             be
             )
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             a
             pike-man
             to
             morrow
             .
             For
             this
             Author
             was
             but
             euen
             now
             Ambrose
             ;
             and
             now
             he
             is
             sodainely
             become
             Augustine
             ;
             as
             if
             some
             such
             spel
             had
             beene
             said
             ouer
             him
             ,
             as
             they
             suppose
             to
             be
             said
             ouer
             their
             Hoast
             .
             And
             thus
             (
             as
             their
             common
             guise
             is
             )
             they
             make
             their
             coined
             creatures
             ,
             like
             plaiers
             on
             a
             stage
             ,
             sometime
             to
             act
             one
             part
             ,
             and
             sometime
             another
             .
             And
             this
             may
             well
             giue
             iust
             cause
             to
             suspect
             the
             authoritie
             of
             the
             Author
             ,
             when
             sometime
             he
             is
             Ambrose
             ,
             and
             sometime
             Augustine
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             well
             
             be
             neither
             .
             For
             
               he
               is
               hardly
               euer
               beleeued
               that
               is
               taken
               once
               in
               two
               tales
               .
            
             And
             this
             Erasmus
             his
             annotation
             would
             haue
             giuen
             him
             some
             hint
             of
             ,
             had
             he
             beene
             so
             well
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Authors
             he
             citeth
             as
             he
             would
             seeme
             to
             be
             .
             Besides
             that
             this
             Ambrose
             ,
             or
             Augustine
             ,
             or
             what
             euer
             he
             be
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             cited
             to
             giue
             in
             euidence
             ,
             saith
             nothing
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             
               that
               which
               before
               Christs
               words
               is
               called
               bread
               ,
               is
               after
               them
               called
               no
               more
               bread
               ,
               but
               Christs
               bodie
               .
            
             Which
             vnlesse
             it
             be
             meant
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
               not
               called
               onely
               bread
               ,
               but
               Christs
               body
               also
               ,
            
             e
             which
             manner
             of
             speaking
             is
             not
             vnusuall
             )
             he
             will
             not
             deny
             himselfe
             to
             be
             most
             manifestly
             vnture
             :
             for
             he
             acknowledgeth
             a
             little
             after
             that
             euen
             
               after
               consecration
            
             the
             Apostle
             diuers
             times
             so
             tearmeth
             it
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             so
             vnderstood
             ,
             what
             maketh
             it
             either
             against
             vs
             ,
             who
             acknowledge
             (
             with
             the
             
               Auncients
               ,
            
             )
             that
             it
             is
             commonly
             called
             ,
             as
             all
             other
             signes
             ordinarily
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             of
             the
             thing
             it
             signifieth
             ;
             or
             for
             them
             ,
             who
             should
             prooue
             ,
             not
             that
             it
             is
             commonly
             
               called
               Christs
               body
            
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             
               really
               and
               essentially
            
             it
             .
             It
             is
             no
             more
             then
             as
             if
             one
             had
             said
             ;
             
               Waxe
               before
               it
               is
               set
               to
               a
               deede
               and
               imprinted
               ,
               is
               called
               waxe
               :
               but
               after
               that
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               called
               waxe
               ,
               but
               a
               Seale
               .
            
             Meane
             while
             it
             may
             hence
             appeare
             ,
             that
             either
             this
             Writer
             (
             what
             euer
             he
             be
             )
             is
             scarce
             well
             acquainted
             with
             the
             writings
             of
             those
             Fathers
             that
             he
             citeth
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             is
             wretchedly
             bent
             to
             abuse
             and
             delude
             those
             that
             he
             dealeth
             with
             .
          
           
             The
             latter
             Authoritie
             is
             taken
             out
             of
             
               Augustines
               first
               Sermon
               on
               Psal.
            
             33.
             wherein
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               was
               carried
               in
               his
               owne
               hands
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               ,
            
             This
             is
             my
             body
             .
             And
             here
             againe
             this
             great
             Doctor
             sheweth
             either
             his
             little
             acquaintance
             with
             Augustine
             ,
             or
             his
             fraudulent
             dealing
             with
             those
             whom
             he
             desireth
             to
             delude
             .
             For
             Augustine
             repeating
             againe
             in
             the
             very
             next
             Sermon
             what
             hee
             had
             deliuered
             in
             the
             former
             ,
             putteth
             in
             those
             words
             ,
             which
             shew
             what
             his
             meaning
             was
             :
             
               When
               he
               commended
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               vnto
               them
               his
               body
               and
               blood
               ,
               he
               tooke
               into
               his
               
               hands
               ,
               what
               the
               faithfull
               know
               :
            
             (
             that
             was
             nothing
             ,
             they
             themselues
             will
             graunt
             ,
             but
             f
             bread
             ,
             when
             he
             tooke
             it
             .
             )
             And
             g
             
               he
               carried
               himselfe
               after
               a
               manner
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               ,
            
             This
             is
             my
             body
             .
             And
             if
             you
             will
             know
             what
             that
             ,
             
               after
               a
               manner
            
             ,
             meaneth
             ,
             Augustine
             himselfe
             will
             best
             tell
             you
             ,
             where
             he
             saith
             elsewhere
             ;
             h
             
               The
               Sacrament
               of
               Christs
               body
               is
               after
               a
               manner
               Christs
               body
               :
               because
               Sacraments
               for
               the
               most
               part
               be
               are
               the
               names
               of
               those
               things
               whereof
               they
               are
               Sacraments
               .
               After
               a
               manner
            
             then
             
               it
               is
               the
               body
               of
               Christ.
            
             And
             yet
             is
             it
             bread
             still
             .
             For
             so
             Augustine
             againe
             i
             elsewhere
             ;
             k
             
               It
               was
               Bread
               that
               Christ
               carried
               in
               his
               hands
               at
               his
               last
               Supper
               :
            
             l
             
               Which
               Supper
               we
               to
               this
               day
               eate
               daily
               by
               Faith
               ;
               and
               in
               it
               by
               faith
               receiue
               Christ
               ,
               in
               whom
               we
               beleeue
               ;
               and
               taking
               a
               little
               modicum
               ,
               are
               spiritually
               fatted
               .
            
          
           
             His
             third
             Author
             is
             
               S.
               Cyril
            
             ,
             that
             should
             be
             
               Bishop
               of
               Ierusalem
            
             a
             little
             after
             the
             time
             of
             
               Constantine
               the
               Great
            
             :
             An
             Author
             not
             without
             good
             cause
             shrewdly
             suspected
             .
             Vnder
             his
             name
             our
             
               Popish
               Father-forgers
            
             haue
             set
             out
             diuers
             things
             :
             Among
             others
             
               an
               Epistle
            
             of
             his
             that
             should
             be
             written
             to
             
               S.
               Augustine
               of
               S.
               Ieromes
               decease
               ,
            
             and
             of
             the
             miracles
             that
             he
             wrought
             .
             Which
             Epistle
             is
             so
             grosse
             and
             ridiculous
             ,
             writing
             of
             the
             death
             of
             one
             that
             many
             a
             long
             yeere
             out-liued
             him
             that
             should
             write
             it
             ,
             that
             albeit
             many
             of
             them
             are
             not
             ashamed
             to
             m
             cite
             it
             as
             Cyrils
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             sundry
             
               Popish
               points
            
             ,
             yet
             others
             of
             them
             are
             enforced
             n
             to
             confesse
             the
             worke
             countorfeit
             ,
             and
             sticke
             not
             to
             brand
             the
             o
             Author
             of
             it
             for
             
               an
               hereticall
               impostor
               ,
               and
               a
               loud
               lier
               .
            
             And
             of
             late
             they
             haue
             set
             out
             vnder
             the
             name
             of
             the
             same
             Cyrill
             p
             
               two
               bookes
               of
               Catechising
            
             ;
             which
             besides
             sundry
             passages
             in
             them
             that
             argue
             
               a
               late
               writer
            
             ,
             as
             q
             where
             he
             speaketh
             of
             
               the
               Inuention
               of
               the
               Crosse
            
             as
             r
             a
             matter
             long
             before
             his
             time
             ,
             and
             
             saith
             that
             
               the
               whole
               world
               was
               then
               filled
               with
               the
               pieces
               of
               it
               ,
            
             whereas
             r
             the
             true
             Cyril
             was
             liuing
             at
             the
             very
             time
             when
             
               the
               Crosse
            
             is
             reported
             to
             haue
             beene
             found
             by
             Helen
             ;
             the
             same
             Catech●sings
             are
             t
             reported
             to
             bee
             found
             in
             some
             written
             copies
             vnder
             the
             name
             one
             
               Iohn
               Bishop
               of
               Ierusalem
            
             ,
             of
             which
             name
             there
             was
             u
             one
             about
             the
             2.
             
             
               Nicene
               Councel
            
             ,
             some
             hundreds
             of
             yeeres
             after
             that
             Cyrils
             decease
             .
             So
             that
             they
             may
             as
             well
             cite
             that
             second
             
               Councel
               of
               Nice
            
             for
             the
             
               adoration
               of
               Images
            
             ,
             as
             this
             counterfeit
             Cyril
             for
             their
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             vnlesse
             they
             can
             bring
             sounder
             proofe
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             better
             informe
             vs
             what
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             whence
             he
             came
             .
             The
             authoritie
             of
             this
             Catechiser
             is
             no
             better
             then
             the
             authoritie
             of
             that
             Epistler
             for
             ought
             can
             bee
             shewed
             ;
             which
             yet
             x
             in
             this
             very
             Argument
             is
             also
             produced
             ,
             and
             y
             is
             enforced
             vpon
             vs
             as
             an
             indubitate
             and
             authenticall
             Author
             .
             Such
             
               bastard
               pearles
               ,
               Bristow
               diamonds
            
             ,
             and
             
               glasse
               bugles
            
             are
             these
             poore
             pedlars
             ,
             like
             
               pety
               chapmen
            
             faine
             to
             stuffe
             their
             packets
             with
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             better
             and
             choiser
             wares
             .
             And
             yet
             may
             wee
             but
             haue
             leaue
             to
             expound
             this
             Cyril
             ,
             or
             whosoeuer
             he
             is
             else
             ,
             by
             himselfe
             ,
             we
             shall
             soone
             shew
             him
             to
             say
             no
             more
             then
             we
             willingly
             admit
             .
             For
             in
             a
             the
             same
             Catechising
             that
             is
             here
             alleadged
             ,
             b
             
               Doe
               not
               regard
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               these
               things
               ,
               as
               bare
               ●read
               and
               wine
               .
            
             And
             in
             c
             the
             Catechising
             next
             before
             ;
             d
             
               Doe
               not
               suppose
               that
               ointment
               to
               be
               bare
               ointment
               .
               For
               as
               the
               Bread
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               after
               the
               inuocation
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               is
            
             e
             
               no
               longer
               bare
               bread
               ,
               but
               Christs
               bodie
               :
               so
               this
               holy
               Oyntment
               after
               inuocation
               is
            
             f
             
               no
               more
               bare
               or
               common
               ointment
               ,
               but
               a
               gift
               of
               Christ
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               by
               the
               presence
               of
               his
               Deitie
               .
            
             And
             looke
             what
             he
             saith
             concerning
             the
             
               not
               trusting
               of
               our
               senses
            
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             the
             same
             doth
             g
             the
             Ambrose
             before
             cited
             say
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptisme
             .
             h
             
               What
               seest
               thou
            
             ?
             saith
             he
             .
             
               Water
               :
               but
               not
               water
               alone
               ,
               &c.
               
               First
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               teacheth
               thee
               to
               contemplate
               not
               the
               things
               that
               are
               seene
               but
               the
               things
               that
               are
               not
               seene
               .
               Beleeue
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Deitie
               .
               For
               how
               could
               it
               worke
               there
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               not
               present
               .
            
             And
             againe
             
             afterward
             ;
             i
             
               Beleeue
               not
               thy
               bodily
               eyes
               alone
               :
               that
               is
               better
               seene
               that
               is
               not
               seene
               .
            
             And
             say
             not
             we
             as
             much
             ?
             that
             it
             is
             not
             
               bare
               bread
            
             ,
             nor
             
               bare
               wine
            
             that
             is
             offered
             vs
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             (
             whatsoeuer
             this
             lying
             wretch
             hereafter
             shamelesly
             auoweth
             ,
             as
             when
             we
             come
             to
             it
             shall
             be
             shewed
             )
             which
             is
             all
             that
             our
             outward
             sense
             is
             able
             to
             enforme
             ;
             but
             
               spirituall
               signes
               and
               seales
            
             ,
             and
             
               effectuall
               instruments
               of
               grace
            
             ,
             which
             the
             eye
             of
             our
             soule
             is
             alone
             able
             to
             conceiue
             ,
             and
             our
             faith
             to
             assure
             vs
             of
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Chrysostome
             is
             alleadged
             ;
             but
             little
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
             The
             former
             allegation
             is
             here
             cited
             out
             of
             
               Sermon
               60.
               ad
               Popul
               .
               Antioch
               .
            
             which
             Sermon
             this
             Answerer
             ,
             had
             hee
             beene
             so
             well
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Author
             hee
             citeth
             ,
             as
             would
             beseeme
             such
             a
             Doctor
             as
             he
             professeth
             himselfe
             to
             be
             ,
             he
             should
             haue
             found
             to
             be
             
               an
               Homily
            
             neuer
             made
             by
             Chrysostome
             ,
             but
             by
             some
             other
             composed
             of
             part
             of
             two
             Sermons
             of
             his
             ,
             on
             the
             Glosse
             of
             S.
             Matthew
             pieced
             together
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             83.
             and
             the
             51.
             according
             to
             the
             Latin
             ,
             or
             the
             82.
             and
             50.
             according
             to
             the
             Greeke
             .
             The
             place
             produced
             is
             out
             of
             the
             83.
             
               on
               Matthew
            
             :
             for
             that
             is
             the
             proper
             place
             of
             it
             .
             In
             which
             
               Sermon
               Chrysostome
            
             speaketh
             no
             more
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             then
             he
             doth
             of
             the
             
               Sacrament
               of
               Baptisme
            
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             next
             words
             .
             k
             
               It
               is
               no
               sensible
               thing
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               that
               Christ
               hath
               left
               vs
               ,
               but
               in
               things
               indeed
               sensible
               matters
               all
               intelligible
               .
            
             l
             
               In
               like
               manner
               it
               is
               in
               Baptisme
               .
               By
               a
               sensible
               thing
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               water
               is
               the
               gift
               giuen
               ,
               but
               the
               thing
               that
               is
               there
               wrought
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               regeneration
               and
               renovation
               ,
               is
               a
               thing
               intelligible
               .
               If
               thou
               wert
               not
               corporall
               ,
               he
               would
               haue
               giuen
               thee
               the
               gifts
               themselues
               naked
               and
               spirituall
               :
               but
               because
               thy
               soule
               is
               conioyned
               with
               thy
               body
               ,
               thereforeby
               sensible
               things
               he
               giveth
               thee
               things
               intelligible
               .
            
             And
             in
             m
             the
             other
             Sermon
             out
             of
             which
             that
             Homily
             is
             pieced
             :
             
               Beleeue
               thou
               that
               the
               same
               supper
               wherein
               Christ
               himselfe
               sate
               downe
               ,
               is
               now
               celebrated
               .
               For
               there
               is
               no
               difference
               betweene
               this
               and
               that
               .
               For
            
             n
             
               it
               is
               not
               a
               man
               that
               doth
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               Christ
               the
               other
               .
               But
               it
               is
               Christ
               himselfe
               that
               doth
               both
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               .
               When
               therefore
               thou
               seest
               the
               
               Priest
               reaching
               somewhat
               to
               thee
               :
            
             o
             
               do
               not
               imagine
               that
               it
               is
               the
               Priest
               that
               doth
               it
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               is
               Christs
               hand
               that
               is
               stretched
               out
               to
               thee
               .
               For
               as
               when
               thou
               art
               baptised
               ,
            
             p
             
               hee
               doth
               not
               baptize
               thee
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               God
               that
               holdeth
               thy
               head
               by
               his
               inuisible
               power
               ;
               and
               neither
               Angel
               nor
               Archangel
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               dare
               approach
               and
               touch
               :
               So
               is
               it
               now
               also
               .
            
             Now
             what
             is
             here
             spoken
             but
             of
             Mysteries
             or
             Sacraments
             in
             generall
             ,
             applied
             after
             in
             particular
             ,
             as
             well
             to
             Baptisme
             as
             to
             the
             Eucharist
             ?
             and
             therefore
             may
             as
             well
             prooue
             
               a
               reall
            
             or
             
               essentiall
               transmutation
            
             in
             the
             one
             as
             in
             the
             other
             :
             and
             if
             not
             in
             both
             ,
             in
             neither
             ,
             since
             the
             very
             same
             things
             are
             spoken
             of
             either
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             in
             either
             regard
             not
             so
             much
             what
             our
             bodily
             eye
             seeth
             ,
             as
             what
             the
             spirituall
             eye
             of
             the
             beleeuing
             soule
             by
             faith
             apprehendeth
             ,
             and
             vpon
             ground
             of
             Gods
             word
             beleeueth
             :
             and
             that
             by
             things
             sensible
             are
             things
             intelligible
             conueighed
             to
             vs
             ,
             and
             effected
             in
             vs
             as
             well
             in
             the
             one
             as
             in
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             The
             2.
             place
             of
             Chrysostome
             is
             out
             of
             his
             3.
             
               booke
               de
               Sacerdotio
            
             .
             Wherein
             this
             alleadger
             of
             him
             fareth
             as
             ill
             as
             in
             the
             former
             allegation
             .
             Chrysost.
             saith
             indeed
             that
             
               Christ
               that
               sitteth
               aboue
               with
               his
               Father
               in
               heauen
               ,
               is
            
             q
             
               at
               that
               time
            
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             
               the
               Eucharist
            
             is
             celebrated
             )
             
               held
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               each
               one
               ,
               and
               offreth
               himself
               to
               those
               ,
               that
               will
               claspe
               him
               about
               and
               embrace
               him
               .
            
             But
             not
             to
             insist
             vpon
             what
             was
             aboue
             said
             by
             him
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               himselfe
               and
               not
               Man
            
             both
             there
             and
             in
             Baptisme
             administreth
             ;
             nor
             vpon
             other
             phrases
             in
             the
             same
             place
             vsed
             by
             him
             ,
             both
             before
             of
             the
             same
             Eucharist
             ,
             that
             r
             
               the
               people
               are
               all
               died
               purple-red
               in
               it
               with
               Christs
               blood
            
             ;
             and
             afterward
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             that
             
               in
               it
            
             s
             
               wee
               are
               buried
               together
               with
               Christ
               :
            
             Which
             cannot
             bee
             vnderstood
             but
             figuratiuely
             :
             he
             sheweth
             in
             the
             very
             next
             words
             to
             those
             here
             cited
             ,
             what
             his
             meaning
             was
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             how
             all
             this
             is
             done
             ,
             when
             hee
             saith
             ;
             t
             
               And
               this
               they
               doe
               all
               then
               with
               the
               eyes
               of
               faith
               .
            
          
           
             The
             third
             place
             is
             not
             ,
             as
             he
             seemeth
             to
             cite
             it
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             same
             booke
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             his
             2.
             
             
               Sermon
               ad
               populum
               Antiochenum
            
             .
             He
             found
             them
             ioyned
             together
             in
             Bellarmine
             ,
             
             out
             of
             whom
             he
             hath
             all
             ,
             and
             therefore
             tooke
             them
             (
             it
             seemeth
             )
             to
             bee
             both
             out
             of
             one
             booke
             .
             Chrysostome
             there
             saith
             that
             
               Christ
               hath
               left
               vs
               his
               flesh
               ,
               and
               yet
               hath
               it
               still
               in
               Heauen
               .
            
             But
             how
             that
             may
             be
             verified
             ,
             he
             himselfe
             sheweth
             in
             the
             same
             place
             a
             little
             before
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             u
             
               there
               was
               a
               twofold
               Elias
            
             ,
             (
             whom
             he
             compareth
             Christ
             withall
             ,
             )
             when
             Elias
             was
             translated
             ,
             
               an
               Elias
               aboue
               ,
               and
               an
               Elias
               beneath
            
             ;
             he
             meaneth
             Elisaeus
             ,
             on
             whom
             v
             
               rested
               the
               spirit
               of
               Elias
            
             ,
             whom
             hee
             therefore
             esteemeth
             
               a
               symbolicall
               Elias
            
             ;
             as
             
               Iohn
               the
               Baptist
            
             is
             called
             x
             Elias
             ,
             because
             he
             came
             y
             
               in
               the
               power
               and
               the
               spirit
               of
               Elias
               ,
            
             and
             so
             was
             also
             Elias
             ,
             as
             z
             our
             Sauiour
             auerreth
             (
             and
             a
             Augustine
             well
             obserueth
             )
             though
             b
             not
             
               essentially
               Elias
            
             ,
             yet
             c
             
               Elias
               symbolically
            
             .
             And
             so
             here
             in
             like
             manner
             .
             
               Christs
               essentiall
               flesh
            
             is
             in
             heauen
             ,
             whither
             they
             must
             also
             ,
             saith
             Chrysostome
             ,
             d
             
               ascend
               ,
               and
               flie
               vp
               like
               Eagles
               ,
            
             that
             will
             haue
             it
             :
             his
             
               symbolicall
               Flesh
            
             is
             here
             vpon
             earth
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Symbolicall
               Elias
            
             was
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               his
               body
            
             ;
             which
             (
             saith
             Augustine
             )
             e
             
               in
               some
               sort
               is
               his
               body
               ,
            
             being
             
               a
               Signe
            
             and
             Sacrament
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             you
             see
             what
             substantiall
             proofes
             this
             great
             Blusterer
             hath
             brought
             to
             prooue
             their
             Transubstantiation
             :
             and
             how
             well
             he
             hath
             acquit
             himselfe
             for
             a
             man
             well
             read
             in
             the
             auncient
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             hereafter
             hee
             boasteth
             himselfe
             to
             be
             .
          
        
         
           
             Diuision
             3.
             
          
           
             
               THis
               is
               the
               true
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               auncient
               Fathers
               :
               and
            
             
             
               so
               plainely
               and
               vnanswerably
               doe
               they
               teach
               the
               literall
               vnderstanding
               of
               our
               Sauiours
               words
               ,
               and
               the
               miraculous
               cōuersion
               of
               the
               bread
               &
               wine
               of
               the
               Altar
               by
               the
               omnipotent
               force
               of
               them
               into
               the
               bodie
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ;
               telling
               vs
               that
               we
               must
               not
               beleeue
               our
               sense
               or
               reason
               telling
               vs
               the
               contrarie
               ;
               nor
               conceiue
               it
               so
               impossible
               ,
               as
               our
               carnall
               and
               grosse
               Aduersaries
               pretend
               ,
               for
               the
               bodie
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               to
               bee
               in
               heauen
               ,
               and
               in
               numberlesse
               places
               of
               the
               earth
               together
               i●…sibly
               
               existing
               .
               Whose
               plaine
               testimonies
               are
               in
               a
               whole
               Booke
               together
               by
               learned
            
             f
             Bellarmine
             
               truly
               and
               particularly
               collected
               :
               where
               also
               he
               refuteth
               the
               shifting
               answeres
               of
            
             Protestanticall
             Diuines
             
               vnto
               them
               ;
               soluing
               all
               Obiections
               gathered
               out
               of
               their
               obscurer
               sayings
               against
               Catholicke
               doctrine
               .
               Who
               is
               by
               this
               Minister
               ignorantly
               or
               malitiously
               traduced
               ,
               and
               made
               directly
               against
               the
               whole
               drift
               of
               his
               Controuersie
               to
               teach
               a
               probabilitie
               at
               least
               of
               Protestant
               Doctrine
               about
               the
               figuratiue
               and
               tropicall
               sense
               of
               our
               Sauiours
               words
               ,
            
             This
             is
             my
             Body
             ;
             
               because
               disputing
               against
            
             Luther
             ;
             
               supposing
               as
               well
               as
               he
               the
               literall
               sense
               of
               our
               Sauiours
               words
               ,
            
             argumento
             ad
             hominem
             ,
             
               by
               an
               Argument
               drawne
               from
            
             Luthers
             
               owne
               grounds
               ,
               hee
               driueth
            
             Luther
             
               either
               to
               confesse
            
             Transubstantiation
             
               necessarily
               purported
               in
               our
               Sauiours
               words
               ,
            
             This
             is
             my
             Bodie
             ;
             
               or
               for
               to
               admit
               barely
               (
               against
               the
               knowne
               opinion
               of
               himselfe
               and
               all
               his
               disciples
               )
               a
               figuratiue
               and
               metaphoricall
               vnderstanding
               of
               them
               .
               For
               if
               Christs
               words
               be
               literally
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               ,
               and
               bread
               also
               admitted
               to
               remaine
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               the
               Pronoune
               ,
            
             Hoc
             ,
             This
             ,
             
               would
               naturally
               and
               necessarily
               demonstrate
               it
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               bodie
               of
               Christ
               inuisibly
               therein
               present
               ,
               and
               so
               bread
               in
               our
               Sauiours
               speech
               should
               falsly
               be
               affirmed
               to
               be
               Christs
               bodie
               :
               Whereas
               if
               bread
               remaine
               not
               ,
               but
               be
               truly
               conuerted
               into
               Christs
               bodie
               ,
               no
               such
               absurd
               and
               impossible
               sense
               followeth
               out
               of
               the
               literall
               vnderstanding
               of
               Christs
               words
               .
               Why
               then
               doth
               this
               Minister
               falsely
               make
            
             Bellarmine
             
               in
               this
               place
               seeme
               to
               affirme
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               the
               holy
               Text
               ,
               that
               may
               enforce
               vs
               to
               beleeue
               that
               Christ
               is
               corporally
               present
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               or
               (
               which
               is
               all
               one
               )
               that
               may
               enforce
               vs
               literally
               and
               not
               figuratiuely
               to
               vnderstand
               Christs
               words
               ,
               &c.
               
               Ignorance
               and
               mistaking
               must
               be
               my
               aduersaries
               best
               meanes
               to
               salue
               this
               falshood
               and
               many
               others
               which
               doe
               ensue
               afterward
               .
            
          
           
             IN
             the
             next
             place
             hauing
             digressed
             all
             this
             while
             from
             
             the
             Argument
             he
             should
             haue
             answered
             ,
             he
             addeth
             that
             that
             which
             they
             teach
             cōcerning
             
               the
               literall
               sense
               of
               Christs
               words
               and
               the
               miraculous
               conuersion
               of
               the
               bread
               and
               wine
               
               into
               the
               very
               body
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               the
               true
               doctrine
               of
               the
               auncient
               Fathers
               :
            
             and
             to
             saue
             himselfe
             the
             labour
             of
             proouing
             that
             which
             neither
             he
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             his
             side
             shall
             euer
             be
             able
             to
             make
             good
             ,
             he
             turneth
             his
             Reader
             ouer
             to
             Bellarmine
             ,
             out
             of
             whom
             he
             picked
             all
             that
             before
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             and
             telleth
             him
             that
             he
             hath
             both
             
               prooued
               it
            
             ,
             and
             
               refuted
               all
               the
               shifting
               answeres
               of
               the
               Protestanticall
               Diuines
               .
               Bellarmine
            
             (
             it
             seemeth
             )
             is
             his
             Aiax
             ,
             behinde
             whose
             shield
             hee
             must
             shroud
             himselfe
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             dare
             abide
             no
             brunt
             of
             encounter
             againe
             .
          
           
             Now
             to
             make
             Bellarmine
             againe
             some
             part
             of
             requitall
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             so
             much
             beholden
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             will
             doe
             his
             best
             to
             cleere
             him
             from
             
               either
               the
               ignorant
               or
               malicious
            
             abuse
             of
             this
             bad
             Minister
             ,
             by
             whom
             
               he
               is
               traduced
               and
               made
               directly
               against
               the
               whole
               drift
               of
               his
               Controuersie
               to
               teach
               ,
               a
               probabilitie
               at
               least
               of
               the
               Protestant
               doctrine
               concerning
               the
               figuratiue
               sense
               of
               our
               Sauiours
               words
               ,
               and
               to
               affirme
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             It
             is
             true
             ;
             I
             say
             that
             Bellarmine
             granteth
             ,
             and
             so
             g
             he
             doth
             ,
             (
             I
             haue
             set
             downe
             his
             owne
             words
             ;
             they
             are
             not
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             denied
             )
             that
             
               these
               words
            
             ,
             This
             is
             my
             bodie
             ,
             
               may
               imply
               either
               such
               a
               reall
               change
               as
               the
               Catholickes
               hold
               ,
               or
               such
               a
               figuratiue
               change
               ,
               as
               the
               Caluinists
               hold
               :
            
             and
             that
             is
             all
             I
             say
             of
             him
             .
             The
             truth
             
               contrary
               to
               the
               maine
               drift
               and
               scope
               of
               his
               controuersie
               ,
            
             (
             as
             it
             falleth
             out
             oft
             with
             those
             that
             against
             their
             owne
             knowledge
             maintaine
             errour
             )
             did
             start
             from
             him
             vnawares
             .
             Nor
             is
             the
             question
             now
             
               de
               re
            
             ,
             but
             
               de
               propositione
            
             ,
             as
             Bellarmine
             there
             speaketh
             :
             the
             question
             is
             not
             of
             the
             maine
             matter
             in
             controuersie
             
               whether
               Christ
               did
               really
               conuert
               the
               Bread
               into
               his
               Body
            
             ;
             which
             Bellarmine
             affirmeth
             ;
             but
             whether
             that
             speech
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             may
             not
             beare
             such
             a
             figuratiue
             sense
             as
             we
             giue
             ,
             which
             Bellarmine
             in
             plaine
             and
             precise
             tearmes
             granteth
             .
             And
             all
             that
             this
             his
             Champion
             can
             say
             for
             him
             is
             nothing
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             Bellarmine
             doth
             not
             say
             that
             which
             in
             expresse
             words
             I
             haue
             cited
             out
             of
             him
             ,
             without
             alteration
             of
             any
             one
             syllable
             ;
             and
             the
             falshood
             therefore
             lyeth
             manifestly
             on
             him
             that
             denieth
             it
             ,
             when
             
             he
             knoweth
             them
             to
             be
             Bellarmines
             owne
             wordes
             in
             precise
             tearmes
             .
             But
             he
             hopeth
             (
             it
             seemeth
             )
             that
             with
             facing
             hee
             may
             carry
             away
             any
             thing
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             adde
             a
             little
             more
             out
             of
             Bellarmine
             ,
             and
             yet
             no
             more
             then
             himselfe
             in
             precise
             tearmes
             saith
             .
             h
             Scotus
             and
             i
             Cameracensis
             ,
             two
             great
             Schoolemen
             ,
             grant
             that
             
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Transubstantiation
               cannot
               necessarily
               bee
               gathered
               out
               of
               the
               text
               of
               the
               Evangelists
            
             ;
             howsoeuer
             they
             hold
             it
             ,
             because
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             that
             cannot
             erre
             ,
             hath
             so
             expounded
             it
             .
             And
             Bellarmine
             himselfe
             k
             granteth
             that
             l
             
               this
               is
               not
               improbable
            
             :
             For
             m
             
               though
               the
               Scripture
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               we
               bring
               ,
               may
               seeme
               so
               cleere
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               constraine
               a
               man
               that
               is
               not
               wilfull
               to
               yeeld
               it
               ,
               yet
               it
               may
               well
               bee
               doubted
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               so
               or
               no
               ;
               since
               most
               learned
               men
               ,
               and
               most
               acute
               ,
               such
               especially
               as
               Scotus
               was
               ,
               are
               of
               a
               contrary
               minde
               .
            
             And
             now
             we
             haue
             besides
             Scotus
             and
             others
             ,
             
               three
               Cardidinals
               ,
               Card.
               Bellarmine
               ,
               Card.
               Caietan
               ,
               and
               Card.
               Cameracensis
               ,
            
             all
             confessing
             that
             
               the
               Popish
               doctrine
               of
               Transubstantiation
               cannot
               cleerely
               or
               vnanswerably
               bee
               prooued
               by
               Scripture
               .
            
             I
             conclude
             then
             with
             mine
             
               Adversaries
               grant
               ;
               It
               is
               all
               one
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               to
               say
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               the
               text
               that
               may
               enforce
               vs
               to
               beleeue
               that
               Christ
               is
               corporally
               present
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               to
               say
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               to
               enforce
               vs
               literally
               and
               not
               figuratiuely
               to
               vnderstand
               Christs
               words
               .
               Card.
               Caietan
            
             freely
             confesseth
             the
             latter
             :
             and
             vnlesse
             hee
             can
             disprooue
             Caietan
             (
             which
             as
             yet
             hee
             hath
             not
             assaied
             to
             doe
             )
             he
             must
             by
             his
             owne
             confession
             yeeld
             the
             former
             .
          
        
         
           
             Diuision
             4.
             
          
           
             
               PAge
               3.
               
               He
               maketh
               a
               great
               stir
               in
               asking
               ,
               how
               the
               Chalice
            
             
             
               may
               be
               called
            
             the
             new
             Testament
             in
             our
             Sauiours
             blood
             .
             
               I
               answer
               him
               ,
               because
               our
               Sauiours
               blood
               by
               the
               effusion
               whereof
               his
               last
               W●ll
               and
               Testament
               was
               confirmed
               and
               our
               eternall
               inheritance
               purchased
               and
               applied
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               is
               in
               this
               Chalice
               really
               contained
               and
               vnbloodily
               offered
               on
               the
               altar
               
               for
               vs.
               For
               the
               word
               Testament
               (
               as
               all
               learned
               men
               know
               )
               is
               apt
               to
               import
               not
               onely
               the
               interiour
               act
               of
               the
               dying
               mans
               Wil
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               authenticall
               instrument
               or
               deed
               ,
               wherein
               that
               his
               dying
               Will
               is
               contained
               ,
               and
               his
               legacy
               conueighed
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               which
               here
               in
               the
               Chalice
               is
               our
               Sauiours
               blood
               to
               cleanse
               and
               inebriate
               de●●●t
               soules
               .
            
          
           
             
               Afterward
               in
               the
               same
               page
               confusedly
               and
               tediously
               hee
               endeauoureth
               to
               shew
               the
               bread
               and
               wine
               to
               bee
               no
               other
               then
               bare
               signes
               and
               types
               of
               Christs
               true
               body
               and
               blood
               ;
               as
            
             Alexanders
             
               picture
               representeth
               his
               absent
               person
               ;
               as
            
             Circumcision
             
               is
               called
               the
            
             Couenant
             ,
             
               because
               it
               was
               a
               signe
               thereof
               ,
               &c.
               either
               not
               vnderstatding
               like
               a
               dull
               Scholler
               his
               Master
            
             Caluines
             
               doctrine
               ,
               or
               ouer
               sawcily
               willing
               to
               contradict
               him
               ;
               who
               towards
               the
               end
               of
               his
               booke
            
             de
             Coena
             Domini
             
               expressely
               denieth
            
             bread
             &
             wine
             to
             be
             empty
             signes
             of
             our
             Sauiours
             body
             and
             blood
             ,
             but
             such
             signes
             as
             haue
             the
             signified
             substances
             of
             our
             Sauiours
             body
             and
             blood
             conioyned
             with
             them
             .
             For
             n
             Christ
             
               (
               saith
               hee
            
             )
             is
             no
             deceiuer
             to
             delude
             vs
             with
             bare
             figures
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               According
               to
               which
               doctrine
               of
            
             Caluine
             
               it
               will
               be
               easie
               for
               my
               Adversarie
               himselfe
               to
               salue
               many
               of
               his
               owne
               obiections
               :
               that
               for
               example
               ,
               which
               he
               maketh
               out
               of
            
             Tertullian
             ,
             
               page
               3.
               saying
            
             ,
             The
             bread
             which
             Christ
             tooke
             and
             distributed
             to
             his
             Disciples
             he
             made
             his
             body
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             figure
             of
             my
             body
             .
             
               For
               as
            
             Caluines
             
               former
               words
               import
               ,
               so
               also
            
             Tertullian
             
               meaneth
               ,
               the
               sacramentall
               symbols
               not
               to
               be
               naked
               signes
               of
               Christs
               absent
               body
               and
               blood
               (
               as
               the
               Minister
               would
               haue
               them
               )
               but
               such
               signes
               as
               haue
               the
               signified
               substance
               conioyned
               vnto
               them
               ;
               as
               smoake
               is
               the
               signe
               of
               fire
               ;
               warme
               blood
               of
               life
               ;
               the
               fiery
               tongues
               ouer
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               in
               that
               day
               of
               Pentecost
               ,
               and
               the
               Doue
               ouer
               our
               Sauiour
               in
               his
               Baptisme
               ,
               were
               signes
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               present
               ,
               &c.
               
               Which
               manner
               of
               being
               signes
               of
               Christs
               body
               and
               blood
               doth
               not
               exclude
               but
               suppose
               the
               Accidents
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               to
               containe
               the
               true
               substances
               of
               our
               Sauiours
               body
               and
               blood
               in
               them
               .
               So
               is
            
             Saint
             Augustine
             
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               ,
               where
               he
               saith
               ,
            
             Our
             Lord
             doubted
             not
             to
             say
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
            
             ,
             when
             hee
             deliuered
             
             the
             signe
             of
             his
             body
             .
             
               And
               when
               out
               of
            
             Gratian
             
               my
               Aduersary
               citeth
               those
               wordes
            
             ,
             The
             heauenly
             bread
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             flesh
             of
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             is
             a
             Sacrament
             of
             Christs
             body
             visible
             ,
             palpable
             ,
             mortal
             ,
             and
             pierced
             on
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               So
               when
            
             Theodoret
             and
             Gelasius
             affirme
             the
             substance
             and
             nature
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             still
             to
             remaine
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ;
             
               they
               meane
            
             not
             physicall
             substances
             and
             nature
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             
               still
               to
               remaine
               after
               the
               consecration
               ,
            
             but
             onely
             the
             accidents
             
               to
               remaine
               vnaltered
               in
               their
               nature
               ,
               signifying
               and
               containing
               our
               Sauiours
               body
               and
               blood
               vnder
               them
               .
               And
               if
               hee
               had
               cited
               the
               place
               of
            
             Theodoret
             
               fully
               out
               ,
               he
               had
               vtterly
               ouerthrowne
               his
               hereticall
               and
               fraudulent
               purposes
               of
               citing
               him
               .
               His
               wordes
               are
               these
               :
            
             Neither
             do
             the
             sacramentall
             signes
             after
             consecration
             depart
             from
             their
             nature
             ;
             for
             they
             remaine
             
               (
               note
               how
               hee
               speaketh
               of
            
             the
             signes
             
               not
               of
            
             the
             substances
             
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               remaining
            
             )
             in
             their
             former
             substance
             figure
             and
             forme
             to
             be
             seene
             and
             touched
             as
             before
             :
             but
             they
             are
             by
             our
             vnderstanding
             conceiued
             to
             be
             as
             they
             are
             made
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             beleeued
             and
             adored
             according
             to
             our
             faith
             of
             them
             .
             
               So
               iudicious
               and
               learned
               is
               mine
               Aduersarie
               here
               and
               in
               other
               places
               ,
               in
               the
               choise
               of
               his
               Arguments
               and
               Authorities
               alleadged
               against
               vs.
               But
               howsoeuer
               he
               faileth
               in
               that
               ,
               he
               will
               be
               sure
               to
               helpe
               out
               the
               matter
               by
               maiming
               and
               corruptly
               citing
               such
               testimonies
               .
               I
               haue
               iust
               cause
               to
               suspect
               his
               like
               dealing
               in
               citing
            
             Gratians
             Glosse
             on
             S.
             Augustines
             
               wordes
               in
               the
               precedent
               page
               ,
               and
            
             Caietans
             
               words
               cited
               by
               him
               page
               2.
               
               But
               I
               haue
               not
               these
               Authors
               now
               by
               me
               to
               examine
               the
               places
               in
               themselues
               .
               And
               they
               are
               of
               so
               small
               esteeme
               with
               vs
               ,
               especially
            
             Caietan
             
               in
               his
               dangerous
               and
               inconuenient
               manner
               of
               expounding
               Scripture
               with
               more
               subtilty
               many
               times
               then
               truth
               ,
               as
               I
               cannot
               but
               wonder
               to
               see
               the
               Minister
               so
               to
               magnifie
               him
               ,
               as
               if
               hee
               were
               the
               Oracle
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               and
               his
            
             ipse
             dixit
             
               and
               bare
               assertion
               so
               certaine
               a
               proofe
               as
               it
               could
               not
               be
               denied
               by
               vs.
               
            
          
           
           
             IN
             the
             next
             place
             therefore
             ,
             skipping
             ouer
             this
             Confession
             
             
               of
               Caietan
            
             ,
             that
             
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               the
               Gospell
               that
               may
               inforce
               vs
               to
               take
               those
               words
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               properly
               ,
            
             This
             is
             my
             body
             :
             but
             that
             
               they
               may
               for
               ought
               that
               is
               in
               the
               Text
               be
               taken
               figuratiuely
               as
               well
               as
               those
               wordes
               ,
            
             The
             Rock
             was
             Christ.
             
          
           
             As
             also
             leaping
             quite
             ouer
             the
             Answer
             giuen
             to
             that
             Obiection
             that
             
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               beleeue
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               when
               hee
               saith
               ,
            
             This
             my
             body
             :
             as
             if
             wee
             could
             not
             beleeue
             those
             wordes
             of
             his
             ,
             vnlesse
             wee
             beleeue
             Transubstantiation
             :
             whereas
             their
             owne
             writers
             grant
             that
             the
             words
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             may
             be
             true
             ,
             though
             no
             such
             thing
             be
             :
             He
             picketh
             out
             here
             and
             there
             some
             by-matter
             to
             bee
             nibling
             vpon
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             seeme
             to
             say
             somewhat
             ,
             though
             hee
             keepe
             aloofe
             off
             from
             the
             maine
             matter
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             ,
             because
             hee
             thought
             hee
             had
             found
             out
             a
             pretty
             quirk
             and
             a
             strange
             crotchet
             ,
             which
             hee
             was
             desirous
             to
             vent
             :
             He
             saith
             
               I
               make
               a
               great
               stirre
               in
               asking
               ,
               how
               the
               Chalice
               may
               bee
               called
               the
               New
               Testament
               in
               Christs
               blood
               .
            
             I
             halfe
             suspect
             that
             some
             body
             hath
             sometime
             pus●ed
             him
             with
             this
             Question
             ;
             and
             he
             is
             willing
             therfore
             here
             to
             explicate
             it
             for
             the
             saluing
             of
             his
             owne
             credit
             ,
             the
             rather
             hauing
             lighted
             vpon
             a
             new
             deuice
             ,
             that
             hee
             thinketh
             wil
             easily
             helpe
             out
             .
             For
             I
             mooue
             no
             such
             Question
             ,
             much
             lesse
             
               make
               such
               adoe
               about
               asking
               it
               ,
            
             but
             say
             onely
             ,
             
               We
               must
               beleeue
               our
               Sauiour
               as
               well
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
            
             This
             Cup
             is
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             or
             This
             Cup
             is
             my
             blood
             ;
             
               as
               wee
               must
               beleeue
               him
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
            
             This
             is
             my
             body
             :
             and
             that
             
               either
               may
               bee
               true
               ,
               though
               there
               be
               no
               such
               reall
               conversion
               either
               of
               the
               Cup
               into
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               or
               Christs
               blood
               in
               the
               one
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Bread
               into
               his
               body
               in
               the
               other
               .
            
             And
             his
             part
             had
             beene
             (
             if
             he
             ment
             to
             keepe
             to
             the
             point
             )
             to
             shew
             why
             the
             one
             may
             not
             be
             true
             in
             a
             
               figuratiue
               sense
            
             as
             wel
             as
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             vs
             heare
             how
             learnedly
             (
             though
             it
             bee
             beside
             the
             matter
             )
             he
             explicateth
             our
             Sauiours
             wordes
             ,
             
               This
               
               Cup
               is
               the
               New
               Testament
               in
               my
               blood
               .
            
             Thus
             forsooth
             ;
             
               My
               blood
               in
               this
               Chalice
               really
               contained
               and
               vnbloodily
               offered
               on
               the
               altar
               is
               that
               by
               the
               effusion
               whereof
               my
               last
               Will
               and
               Testament
               is
               confirmed
               ,
               and
               the
               eternall
               inheritance
               purchased
               and
               applied
               vnto
               vs
               :
               and
               it
               is
               therefore
               called
               the
               New
               Testament
               in
               my
               blood
               .
            
             Did
             any
             man
             in
             his
             right
             wits
             (
             thinke
             wee
             )
             euer
             expound
             Scripture
             on
             this
             manner
             ?
             Yea
             but
             he
             hath
             a
             singular
             piece
             of
             Schollership
             by
             himselfe
             to
             iustifie
             his
             Exposition
             .
             For
             
               all
               learned
               men
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               know
               that
               the
               word
               Testament
            
             is
             apt
             to
             import
             ,
             not
             the
             dying
             mans
             
               Will
               onely
               ,
               but
               the
               deed
               wherein
               it
               is
               contained
               ,
               and
               the
               legacy
               conueighed
               by
               it
               ;
               which
               here
               in
               the
               Chalice
               is
               our
               Sauiours
               blood
               ,
               to
               cleanse
               and
               inebriate
               deuout
               soules
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             If
             he
             had
             beene
             himselfe
             inebriated
             when
             hee
             writ
             this
             ,
             hee
             could
             not
             lightly
             haue
             beene
             more
             absurd
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             this
             exposition
             of
             his
             ,
             our
             Sauiour
             should
             say
             ,
             
               This
               Cup
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               this
               blood
               contained
               in
               the
               Chalice
               ,
               is
               the
               New
               Testament
               in
               my
               blood
               .
            
             And
             so
             *
             
               Christs
               blood
            
             shall
             be
             not
             
               in
               the
               Chalice
            
             onely
             ,
             but
             
               in
               his
               blood
            
             ;
             would
             any
             reasonable
             man
             say
             ,
             
               My
               body
               is
               in
               my
               body
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             
               My
               blood
               is
               in
               my
               blood
               ?
            
             But
             they
             care
             not
             what
             absurd
             language
             they
             fasten
             vpon
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             so
             it
             may
             make
             for
             their
             owne
             turne
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               really
               contained
               in
               the
               Chalice
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             
               this
               blood
               is
               vnbloodily
               offered
            
             .
             It
             is
             
               vnbloodily
               offered
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             
               really
               blood
            
             ;
             yea
             there
             is
             nothing
             there
             but
             blood
             .
             True
             it
             is
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             oft
             tearme
             
               the
               Eucharist
            
             o
             
               an
               vnbloody
               sacrifice
            
             ;
             which
             sheweth
             their
             speeches
             ,
             where
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             p
             
               the
               Altar
               and
               the
               people
               are
               besprinckled
               and
               dyed
               purplered
               with
               blood
               ,
            
             were
             metaphoricall
             and
             hyperbolicall
             :
             and
             well
             might
             they
             so
             call
             it
             ,
             not
             dreaming
             of
             any
             such
             bloody
             stuffe
             in
             the
             Chalice
             ,
             as
             these
             men
             seeme
             to
             imagine
             .
             But
             how
             there
             can
             bee
             an
             
               vnbloody
               offering
            
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             much
             more
             blood
             then
             flesh
             ;
             and
             
               Christ
               offered
               vnbloodily
            
             ,
             where
             men
             drinke
             nothing
             but
             meere
             blood
             ;
             yea
             if
             Chrysostomes
             speeches
             
             were
             to
             be
             taken
             properly
             ,
             where
             
               all
               the
               Communicants
               are
               dyed
               red
               with
               blood
               ,
            
             let
             any
             reasonable
             man
             iudge
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               All
               learned
               men
            
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             of
             which
             number
             I
             hope
             he
             counteth
             himselfe
             one
             )
             
               know
               that
               a
               Testament
               is
               apt
               to
               import
               ,
               not
               a
               will
               onely
               ,
               or
               a
               deed
               ,
               but
               a
               legacie
               too
               .
               Vsus
               loquendi
               Magister
               :
               Use
               is
               the
               Lord
               and
               Master
               of
               language
               .
            
             q
             
               We
               should
               thinke
            
             (
             they
             say
             )
             
               as
               the
               best
               ,
               speake
               as
               the
               most
            
             ;
             and
             r
             
               vse
               ,
               as
               such
               coine
               ,
               so
               such
               speech
               ,
               as
               is
               commonly
               currant
               .
            
             We
             
               ignorant
               and
               vnlearned
               Protestanticall
               Ministers
            
             are
             vnacquainted
             with
             this
             learning
             .
             But
             I
             would
             request
             him
             ,
             if
             hee
             can
             here
             ,
             as
             well
             for
             the
             sauing
             and
             saluing
             of
             of
             his
             owne
             credite
             ,
             as
             for
             our
             better
             instruction
             ,
             to
             produce
             
               any
               one
               learned
               man
            
             besides
             himselfe
             and
             f
             his
             associates
             ,
             that
             euer
             so
             said
             ,
             or
             euer
             so
             spake
             ,
             that
             euer
             called
             
               a
               legacy
            
             by
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Testament
             .
             Such
             
               learned
               men
            
             (
             I
             see
             )
             as
             hee
             is
             ,
             may
             say
             what
             they
             list
             ;
             we
             vnlearned
             must
             speake
             by
             rule
             ,
             when
             we
             speake
             ,
             least
             such
             
               learned
               men
            
             as
             hee
             is
             controll
             vs
             if
             we
             doe
             otherwise
             ,
             for
             ignorant
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Marke
             (
             I
             beseech
             you
             )
             this
             
               learned
               mans
               Logicke
            
             ,
             how
             soundly
             and
             substantially
             he
             argueth
             .
             
               This
               word
               Testament
               may
               well
               signifie
               either
               a
               Will
               or
               a
               Legacie
               :
               ergo
               Christs
               blood
               wherewith
               his
               last
               Will
               was
               confirmed
               ,
               may
               well
               be
               tearmed
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
            
             What
             connexion
             there
             is
             betweene
             these
             two
             Propositions
             ,
             the
             one
             produced
             by
             him
             to
             prooue
             the
             other
             ,
             let
             any
             one
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             vtterly
             senslesse
             ,
             consider
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Let
             it
             be
             obserued
             ,
             how
             these
             men
             that
             cannot
             endure
             at
             our
             hands
             to
             heare
             of
             any
             figure
             in
             the
             wordes
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             though
             one
             neuer
             so
             frequent
             ,
             in
             signes
             and
             Sacraments
             especially
             ,
             which
             both
             they
             grant
             these
             things
             to
             be
             ;
             yet
             themselues
             in
             the
             explicating
             of
             them
             are
             enforced
             to
             flie
             to
             figures
             ,
             yea
             take
             liberty
             to
             themselues
             to
             coine
             and
             forge
             such
             figures
             ,
             as
             were
             neuer
             heard
             of
             before
             ,
             either
             in
             
               holy
               writ
            
             ,
             or
             in
             
               prophane
               writer
            
             .
             For
             let
             him
             if
             he
             can
             ,
             shew
             a
             legacie
             so
             tearmed
             in
             either
             .
          
           
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
               Christs
               blood
            
             indeed
             may
             in
             some
             sense
             be
             said
             
               to
               inebriate
               mens
               soules
            
             ,
             and
             the
             s
             Ancients
             sometime
             so
             speake
             .
             But
             that
             which
             is
             in
             the
             Chalice
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             taken
             (
             which
             the
             Priest
             sometime
             may
             chance
             to
             doe
             )
             ouer-largely
             ,
             will
             (
             as
             t
             Aquinas
             well
             obserueth
             )
             
               inebriate
               the
               bodie
               and
               not
               the
               soule
               :
            
             which
             I
             neuer
             yet
             heard
             that
             u
             blood
             did
             ,
             or
             could
             doe
             .
             And
             therefore
             wee
             haue
             cause
             to
             thinke
             ,
             if
             we
             see
             the
             Priest
             drunke
             with
             it
             ,
             yea
             we
             haue
             reason
             to
             beleeue
             ,
             because
             we
             know
             he
             well
             may
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             
               Christs
               blood
            
             ,
             but
             *
             
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
            
             x
             
               vine
               ,
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               grape
               ,
            
             that
             is
             in
             the
             Chalice
             ,
             and
             produceth
             such
             effects
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             like
             
               a
               man
               in
               a
               maze
            
             going
             backward
             and
             forward
             ,
             as
             vncertaine
             which
             way
             to
             turne
             himselfe
             ,
             Afterward
             (
             saith
             hee
             ,
             relating
             ,
             but
             misrelating
             ,
             as
             his
             vsuall
             manner
             is
             ,
             some
             things
             spoken
             before
             )
             
               confusedly
               and
               tediously
               hee
               endeauoureth
               to
               shew
               the
               bread
               and
               wine
               to
               be
               no
               other
               then
               bare
               signes
               and
               types
               of
               Christs
               body
               and
               blood
               ,
               as
               Alexanders
               picture
               representeth
               his
               absent
               person
               ,
               as
               Circumcision
               is
               called
               the
               Couenant
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               a
               signe
               thereof
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             I
             say
             these
             wordes
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
            
             ,
             may
             as
             well
             be
             vnderstood
             figuratiuely
             ,
             as
             those
             speeches
             are
             where
             
               the
               Rocke
            
             is
             called
             Christ
             ,
             and
             when
             pointing
             to
             the
             
               pictures
               of
               Caesar
               and
               Alexander
            
             (
             it
             is
             the
             comparison
             that
             a
             Augustine
             vseth
             )
             we
             say
             ,
             
               This
               is
               Caesar
            
             ,
             and
             
               That
               is
               Alexander
            
             .
             And
             in
             Answer
             to
             the
             Obiection
             before
             recited
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Cup
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               wine
               in
               the
               Cup
            
             ,
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               the
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             as
             
               Circumcision
               the
               Couenant
            
             ,
             because
             *
             
               a
               signe
               and
               seale
            
             of
             it
             .
             But
             that
             
               the
               bread
               and
               wine
               are
               no
               other
               then
               bare
               signes
               and
               types
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             I
             no
             where
             say
             :
             It
             is
             his
             vntruth
             ,
             not
             mine
             assertion
             .
             I
             say
             expressely
             more
             then
             so
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             signes
             onely
             ,
             but
             seales
             ,
             and
             
               signes
               and
               seales
            
             so
             effectuall
             ,
             (
             as
             after
             I
             
             shew
             )
             that
             by
             them
             the
             things
             signified
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             sealed
             vp
             in
             them
             are
             truely
             and
             effectually
             ,
             yet
             spiritually
             ,
             conueighed
             vnto
             those
             that
             doe
             faithfully
             receiue
             them
             .
             Hee
             dealeth
             herein
             but
             as
             Bellarmine
             (
             whom
             hee
             imitateth
             )
             doth
             with
             Caluine
             ,
             one
             while
             charging
             him
             to
             make
             
               the
               Sacramemt
            
             *
             
               nothing
               but
               a
               symbole
               and
               memoriall
               of
               Christs
               passion
               ,
            
             and
             so
             no
             better
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             nay
             nor
             so
             good
             as
             
               a
               Crucifixe
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             else-where
             acknowledging
             that
             hee
             maketh
             it
             not
             
               a
               signe
            
             onely
             ,
             but
             “
             
               a
               seale
            
             also
             
               confirming
               and
               sealing
               vp
               Gods
               promises
               made
               in
               the
               Word
               .
            
          
           
             But
             
               like
               a
               dull
               Scholler
            
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             
               herein
               I
               vnderstood
               not
               my
               Master
               Caluine
               .
            
             b
             Master
             in
             these
             matters
             wee
             acknowledge
             none
             but
             Christ
             ;
             whose
             Word
             alone
             is
             absolutely
             authenticall
             with
             vs.
             Caluine
             we
             reuerence
             as
             
               a
               worthy
               seruant
               of
               Christ.
            
             And
             as
             
               dull
               a
               Scholler
            
             as
             I
             am
             ,
             I
             vnderstand
             him
             well
             enough
             ,
             where
             in
             that
             booke
             he
             calleth
             
               Transubstantiation
               a
               deuice
               of
               the
               Diuell
            
             ;
             *
             their
             Consecration
             a
             kinde
             of
             Incantation
             ;
             d
             
               the
               Masse
               an
               Histrionicall
               action
            
             ;
             and
             
               the
               Priest
               acting
               it
               a
               meere
               Ape
               .
               The
               signes
            
             indeed
             ,
             saith
             hee
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Eucharist
            
             are
             not
             e
             
               naked
               signes
            
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             haue
             
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               thing
               conioyned
            
             
             
               with
               them
            
             ,
             (
             that
             which
             is
             true
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             
               Lords
               Supper
               .
            
             )
             Yet
             
               not
               inclosed
               in
               them
               ,
               nor
               carnally
               but
               spiritually
               partaked
               .
            
             Nor
             doth
             
               God
               delude
               vs
               with
               bare
               figures
               ,
            
             though
             there
             bee
             no
             such
             
               reall
               change
            
             of
             the
             elements
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             more
             then
             hee
             doth
             vs
             now
             in
             Baptisme
             ,
             or
             did
             the
             Israelites
             of
             old
             ,
             when
             hee
             fed
             them
             with
             g
             
               spirituall
               food
            
             and
             water
             in
             the
             Wildernesse
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             And
             heere
             againe
             ,
             I
             cannot
             say
             cunningly
             ,
             but
             knauishly
             rather
             ,
             hauing
             falsly
             related
             my
             wordes
             ,
             and
             passing
             ouer
             mine
             Answer
             to
             this
             very
             Obiection
             ,
             wherein
             they
             challenge
             vs
             to
             make
             
               the
               Sacrament
            
             nothing
             but
             
               bare
               bread
            
             ;
             which
             by
             the
             instance
             of
             the
             other
             
               Sacrament
               of
            
             Baptisme
             ,
             besides
             other
             proofes
             ,
             I
             shew
             euidently
             to
             be
             otherwise
             ,
             (
             as
             if
             hee
             thought
             that
             like
             
               an
               hare
            
             by
             i●mping
             and
             wheeling
             to
             and
             fro
             ,
             hee
             should
             keepe
             himselfe
             safe
             from
             being
             traced
             and
             taken
             ,
             when
             either
             he
             reported
             
             grosse
             vntruths
             ,
             or
             dissembled
             those
             things
             that
             it
             stood
             him
             vpon
             to
             giue
             answere
             vnto
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             either
             make
             good
             their
             cause
             ,
             or
             ouerthrow
             ours
             .
             )
             He
             runneth
             backe
             to
             an
             allegation
             of
             Tertullian
             ,
             and
             then
             forward
             againe
             to
             Theodoret
             ,
             &c.
             and
             (
             if
             his
             words
             may
             beare
             weight
             with
             vs
             )
             he
             would
             make
             vs
             beleeue
             that
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             
               my
               Master
               Caluine
            
             ,
             if
             
               like
               a
               dull
               Scholler
            
             I
             had
             sooner
             vnderstood
             him
             ,
             would
             
               salue
               many
               of
               my
               Obiections
            
             ,
             as
             namely
             ,
             that
             of
             
               Tertullian
               ;
               This
               is
               my
               Body
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               figure
               of
               my
               body
            
             ;
             and
             the
             like
             speech
             of
             Augustine
             ;
             and
             what
             I
             cite
             out
             of
             Gratian
             to
             the
             like
             purpose
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Surely
             this
             man
             was
             of
             that
             opinion
             that
             h
             Polybius
             saith
             some
             are
             ,
             who
             thinke
             other
             men
             cannot
             see
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             winke
             themselues
             .
             The
             Question
             is
             whether
             our
             Sauiours
             words
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               Bodie
            
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             ,
             or
             are
             not
             to
             be
             figuratiuely
             vnderstood
             ;
             not
             whether
             the
             
               bread
               and
               wine
            
             be
             
               bare
               Signes
            
             or
             no
             ,
             which
             none
             say
             ,
             but
             this
             shamelesse
             wretch
             contrary
             to
             mine
             expresse
             words
             affirmeth
             me
             to
             affirme
             .
             This
             being
             the
             Question
             I
             produce
             Tertullian
             ,
             who
             precisely
             so
             expoundeth
             them
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               Body
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               figure
               of
               my
               body
               .
            
             I
             produce
             Augustine
             ,
             who
             not
             onely
             doth
             the
             like
             ;
             but
             rendreth
             
               a
               reason
            
             also
             why
             he
             so
             doth
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             
               Signes
               and
               Sacraments
               are
               called
            
             
             
               vsuaelly
               by
               the
               names
               of
               those
               things
               that
               they
               signifie
               and
               represent
               .
            
             I
             produce
             the
             Glosse
             on
             Gratian
             ,
             that
             saith
             ;
             
               It
               is
               called
               Christs
               body
               improperly
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               thing
               itselfe
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               significant
               mysterie
               :
            
             and
             that
             
               when
               it
               is
               said
               that
               it
               is
               called
               Christs
               bodie
               ,
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               words
               are
               ,
               that
               it
               signifieth
               Christs
               bodie
               .
            
             All
             which
             produced
             to
             prooue
             that
             our
             Sauiours
             words
             are
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             figuratiuely
             ,
             (
             which
             how
             pregnantly
             they
             doe
             prooue
             ,
             he
             cannot
             but
             see
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             wilfully
             win●ke
             )
             he
             can
             giue
             no
             answer
             vnto
             ;
             but
             saith
             onely
             they
             may
             be
             so●…d
             with
             that
             which
             Caluine
             saith
             that
             they
             are
             
               not
               bare
               signes
            
             ;
             which
             neither
             is
             denied
             ,
             nor
             is
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Argument
             here
             in
             hand
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             Thus
             hauing
             leapt
             
               a
               page
            
             backe
             ,
             he
             now
             iumpeth
             
             againe
             as
             fa●re
             forward
             ;
             where
             he
             lighteth
             againe
             vpon
             
               Pope
               Gelasius
            
             (
             for
             so
             is
             his
             worke
             stiled
             in
             all
             editions
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             Fulgentius
             he
             is
             prooued
             to
             be
             ;
             howsoeuer
             they
             would
             faine
             shift
             him
             of
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             so
             expressely
             against
             their
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             also
             against
             their
             mangling
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             giuing
             the
             bread
             without
             
               the
               Cup
            
             ,
             which
             i
             he
             condemneth
             as
             grosse
             Sacriledge
             )
             and
             with
             him
             vpon
             Theodoret
             ,
             that
             speaketh
             in
             effect
             the
             same
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             Theodoret
             and
             Gelasius
             both
             auerre
             that
             
               the
               Elements
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               after
               consecration
               retaine
               still
            
             not
             
               the
               same
               shape
               and
               forme
            
             onely
             ,
             but
             
               the
               same
               Nature
               and
               Substance
            
             .
             Can
             any
             thing
             be
             more
             plaine
             ?
             or
             any
             testimony
             more
             pregnant
             ?
             Yet
             this
             nimble-headed
             Doctor
             wanteth
             not
             
             aneuasion
             for
             it
             ,
             such
             as
             it
             is
             .
             For
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             Theodoret
             and
             Gelasius
             doe
             not
             meane
             thereby
             that
             
               the
               physicall
               nature
               and
               substance
            
             ,
             but
             
               the
               Accidents
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             shape
             and
             outward
             ●o●me
             ,
             &c.
             )
             onely
             
               remaine
               vnaltered
            
             .
             They
             say
             that
             
               they
               retaine
               still
               the
               same
            
             both
             
               shape
               and
               substance
            
             too
             .
             And
             this
             shamelesse
             fellow
             sticketh
             not
             to
             tell
             vs
             that
             they
             meane
             contrary
             ;
             that
             
               they
               retaine
               the
               same
               shape
            
             ,
             but
             
               not
               the
               same
               substance
            
             .
             It
             is
             k
             
               a
               cursed
               glosse
            
             (
             they
             say
             )
             
               that
               corrupteth
               the
               Text.
            
             Yet
             such
             is
             the
             glosse
             that
             this
             Sophis●er
             giueth
             Gelasius
             and
             Theodoret
             ,
             not
             corrupting
             onely
             ,
             but
             directly
             crossing
             that
             that
             they
             say
             ,
             &
             denying
             them
             to
             say
             that
             that
             in
             precise
             tearmes
             they
             do
             .
             
               The
               Substance
            
             ,
             say
             they
             :
             
               Not
               the
               Substance
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             .
             
               The
               Substance
            
             ,
             say
             they
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             
               The
               Accidents
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             .
             Not
             vnlike
             that
             Glosse
             on
             Gratian
             ,
             that
             expoundeth
             ,
             
               We
               ordaine
            
             ,
             l
             
               that
               is
               ,
               We
               ●brogate
            
             ,
             or
             disannull
             .
             If
             this
             be
             not
             a
             most
             sorry
             and
             senselesse
             shift
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             what
             is
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             will
             you
             see
             another
             as
             grosse
             as
             the
             former
             ?
             
               By
               Sacramentall
               Signes
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               Theodoret
               meaneth
               not
               the
               Substances
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
            
             ;
             but
             the
             Accidents
             onely
             ;
             for
             either
             those
             then
             ,
             or
             else
             nothing
             at
             all
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             Here
             is
             
               a
               new
               distinction
            
             betweene
             
               the
               Elements
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
            
             and
             
               the
               Sacramentall
               signes
            
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             .
             And
             indeed
             if
             their
             doctrine
             be
             sound
             and
             true
             ,
             neither
             Bread
             ,
             nor
             Wine
             ,
             are
             euer
             ,
             or
             euer
             were
             
               Signes
               of
               Christs
               body
               and
               blood
            
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             though
             the
             Auncients
             commonly
             so
             tearme
             them
             .
             For
             
               before
               Consecration
            
             they
             are
             not
             ;
             and
             
               in
               Consecration
            
             they
             cease
             to
             be
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             :
             and
             
               after
               Consecration
            
             they
             cannot
             be
             ,
             because
             they
             haue
             now
             no
             being
             :
             and
             so
             consequently
             they
             neuer
             are
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Here
             is
             
               a
               strange
               Interpretation
            
             ,
             and
             a
             most
             abfurd
             assertion
             :
             
               The
               Sacramentall
               Signes
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Accidents
               ,
               retaine
               still
               their
               Substance
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               their
               Accidents
               .
            
             This
             is
             like
             
               Christs
               blood
               in
               his
               blood
            
             ,
             that
             wee
             had
             a
             little
             before
             .
             These
             are
             abstruse
             riddles
             indeede
             :
             and
             it
             is
             no
             great
             maruell
             ,
             if
             dull
             pates
             and
             shallow
             braines
             cannot
             easily
             conceiue
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Will
             you
             see
             how
             grosse
             and
             palpable
             this
             euasion
             is
             ?
             Theodoret
             and
             Gelasius
             (
             saith
             Bellarmine
             ,
             whom
             hee
             learned
             some
             of
             this
             from
             )
             m
             
               teach
               the
               very
               selfe
               same
               thing
               .
            
             Now
             looke
             what
             Theodoret
             calleth
             
               the
               mysticall
               Signes
            
             ,
             that
             Gelasius
             tearmeth
             expressely
             
               Bread
               and
               Wine
            
             .
             By
             
               the
               mysticall
               Signes
            
             therefore
             in
             Theodoret
             is
             
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
            
             meant
             ,
             not
             
               the
               Accidents
            
             (
             as
             this
             corrupt
             and
             corrupting
             Glosser
             saith
             )
             of
             either
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             Yea
             but
             
               if
               Theodoret
               had
               beene
               fully
               cited
               ,
               all
               had
               vtterly
               beene
               ouerthrowne
               ,
            
             and
             
               the
               Ministers
               hereticall
               and
               fraudulent
               purpose
               of
               citing
               him
               had
               beene
               defeated
               .
            
          
           
             If
             lying
             and
             out-facing
             would
             serue
             the
             turne
             ,
             this
             man
             would
             be
             sure
             euer
             to
             giue
             his
             Aduersarie
             the
             ouerthrow
             .
             Heare
             you
             but
             Theodoret
             at
             large
             ;
             and
             then
             iudge
             ,
             if
             this
             man
             haue
             not
             either
             *
             
               a
               brazen
               brow
            
             ,
             or
             
               a
               leaden
               braine
            
             ,
             or
             both
             .
          
           
             The
             worke
             of
             Theodoret
             is
             
               a
               Dialogue
            
             ,
             wherein
             hee
             bringeth
             in
             disputing
             
               an
               Orthodoxe
               Diuine
            
             against
             
               an
               Hereticke
            
             ,
             
             that
             held
             that
             n
             
               after
               Christs
               resurrection
               his
               Hemanitie
               lost
               it
               owne
               nature
               ,
               and
               his
               flesh
               was
               turned
               into
               his
               Deitie
            
             ;
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             these
             Transubstantiators
             now
             say
             that
             
               the
               Bread
               in
               the
               Euchorist
               looseth
               it
               owne
               nature
               ,
               and
               is
               really
               changed
               into
               Christs
               naturall
               body
               .
            
             In
             debating
             of
             this
             Question
             they
             light
             vpon
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             and
             fall
             to
             dispute
             how
             the
             Bread
             is
             there
             said
             to
             bee
             
               Christs
               body
            
             ,
             and
             what
             change
             is
             wrought
             on
             it
             .
             The
             Hereticke
             would
             haue
             it
             changed
             to
             fit
             his
             turne
             ,
             as
             
               our
               Papists
            
             now
             hold
             .
             The
             
               Orthodoxe
               Diuine
            
             saith
             it
             is
             no
             more
             turned
             into
             
               Christs
               body
            
             ,
             then
             
               Christs
               body
            
             is
             now
             turned
             in
             heauen
             into
             his
             Deitie
             .
             But
             you
             shall
             haue
             them
             both
             verbatim
             in
             their
             owne
             words
             .
          
           
             
               Orthodox
               .
            
             
               o
               
                 Tell
                 me
                 ;
                 the
                 mysticall
                 Signes
                 which
                 are
                 offred
                 God
                 by
                 Gods
                 Priests
                 ,
                 what
                 say
                 you
                 are
                 they
                 Signes
                 of
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               Heretike
               .
            
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Orthodox
               .
            
             
               
                 Of
                 a
                 body
                 that
                 is
                 truly
                 ?
                 or
                 of
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 truly
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               Heretike
               .
            
             
               
                 Of
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 truly
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Orthodox
               .
            
             
               
                 Very
                 well
                 .
                 For
                 of
                 the
                 Image
                 there
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 some
                 Originall
                 .
                 For
                 Painters
                 imitate
                 nature
                 ;
                 and
                 draw
                 Images
                 of
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 are
                 seene
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Heret
               .
            
             
               True.
               
            
          
           
             
               Orthodox
               .
            
             
               *
               
                 If
                 then
                 the
                 diuine
                 mysteries
                 represent
                 that
                 that
                 is
                 truly
                 a
                 body
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Lords
                 body
                 is
                 a
                 true
                 body
                 still
                 ,
                 not
                 changed
                 into
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 Deity
                 ,
                 but
                 filled
                 with
                 Diuine
                 glorie
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Heret
               .
            
             
               
                 You
                 haue
                 in
                 good
                 time
                 made
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 diuine
                 Mysterie
                 ,
                 for
                 euen
                 thereby
                 will
                 I
                 shew
                 you
                 that
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 is
                 turned
                 into
                 another
                 Nature
                 .
                 Answer
                 you
                 therefore
                 my
                 Question
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Orthodox
               .
            
             
               
                 I
                 will.
              
               
            
          
           
             
               Heretike
               .
            
             
               
                 What
                 call
                 you
                 the
                 gift
                 that
                 is
                 offred
                 before
                 the
                 Priests
                 Inuocation
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               Orthodox
               .
            
             
               
                 I
                 may
                 not
                 tell
                 openly
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 may
                 bee
                 there
                 be
                 some
                 here
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 yet
                 initiated
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Heretike
               .
            
             
               
                 Answere
                 then
                 aenigmatically
              
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Orthodox
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 foode
                 that
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 certaine
                 graine
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Heret
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 other
                 Signe
                 ,
                 how
                 call
                 you
                 it
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               Orthodox
               .
            
             
               
                 By
                 that
                 common
                 name
                 that
                 signifieth
                 some
                 kinde
                 of
                 drinke
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Heret
               .
            
             
               
                 But
                 after
                 sanctification
                 how
                 doe
                 you
                 call
                 them
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               Orthodox
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Heret
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 doe
                 you
                 beleeue
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 made
                 partaeker
                 of
                 Christs
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               Orthodox
               .
            
             
               
                 I
                 doe
                 beleeue
                 so
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Heret
               .
            
             
               
                 As
                 then
                 the
                 Signes
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 are
                 one
                 thing
                 before
                 the
                 Priests
                 prayer
                 ;
                 but
                 after
                 it
                 are
                 changed
                 and
                 become
                 another
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 Lords
                 body
                 also
                 after
                 his
                 Assumption
                 is
                 changed
                 into
                 a
                 diuine
                 Substance
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Orthodox
               .
            
             
               
                 You
                 are
                 taken
                 now
                 in
                 a
                 net
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 weauing
                 .
              
               *
               
                 For
                 the
                 Mysticall
                 Signes
                 doe
                 not
                 after
                 Sanctification
                 depart
                 from
                 their
                 owne
                 Nature
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 remaine
                 still
                 in
                 their
                 former
                 Substance
                 ,
                 and
                 figure
                 and
                 forme
                 ;
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 seene
                 and
                 touched
                 as
                 before
                 :
                 But
                 they
                 are
                 vnderstood
                 to
                 be
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 made
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 beleeued
                 and
                 adored
                 (
                 or
              
               “
               
                 reuerenced
                 )
                 as
                 being
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 beleeued
                 to
                 be
                 .
                 Compare
                 then
                 the
                 Image
                 with
                 the
                 Originall
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 Similitude
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 meete
                 that
                 the
                 Figure
                 bee
                 like
                 to
                 the
                 Truth
                 .
                 For
              
               *
               
                 that
                 Body
                 hath
                 indeede
                 its
                 former
                 forme
                 ,
                 and
                 figure
                 ,
                 and
                 circumscription
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 speake
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 bodily
                 Substance
                 .
                 But
                 since
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 it
                 is
                 become
                 immortall
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 no
                 corruption
                 or
                 destruction
                 can
                 befall
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 vouchsafed
                 to
                 sit
                 at
                 Gods
                 right-hand
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 worshipped
                 of
                 euery
                 creature
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 called
                 the
                 Lords
                 naturall
                 Bodie
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Heretike
               .
            
             
               
                 Yea
                 but
                 the
                 mysticall
                 Signe
                 changeth
                 his
                 former
                 Name
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 more
                 called
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 Body
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 therefore
                 should
                 the
                 Truth
                 be
                 called
                 God
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 Body
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Orthodox
               .
            
             
               
                 Me
                 thinkes
                 you
                 are
                 very
                 ignorant
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 called
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 ,
              
               p
               
                 Bread
                 of
                 Life
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 Lord
                 himselfe
                 called
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 moreouer
                 the
                 Body
                 it selfe
                 we
                 call
                 a
                 diuine
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 quickning
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                 Lords
                 Body
                 :
                 and
                 teach
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 common
                 Body
                 of
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 God
                 and
                 Man.
                 For
              
               q
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 yesterday
                 and
                 to
                 day
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 euer
                 .
              
            
             
               Will
               you
               heare
               more
               yet
               of
               Theodoret
               ?
               In
               his
               first
               Dialogue
               ;
               out
               of
               which
               I
               cite
               also
               one
               or
               two
               Sentences
               ,
               which
               this
               scambling
               Answerer
               hath
               not
               list
               (
               it
               seemeth
               )
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               ;
               he
               bringeth
               in
               the
               same
               Parties
               thus
               discoursing
               together
               .
            
          
           
             
               Orthodox
               .
            
             
               r
               
                 Do
                 you
                 not
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 called
                 himselfe
                 a
                 Vine
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               Heretike
               .
            
             
               
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 he
                 said
              
               ,
               s
               I
               am
               the
               true
               Vine
               .
            
          
           
             
               Orthodox
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 how
                 call
                 you
                 the
                 juice
                 of
                 the
                 fruite
                 of
                 the
                 Vine
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               Heretike
               .
            
             
               Wine
               .
            
          
           
             
               Orthodox
               .
            
             
               
                 When
                 the
                 souldiers
                 opened
                 Christs
                 side
                 with
                 a
                 speare
                 ,
                 what
                 saith
                 the
                 Euangelist
                 did
                 then
                 issue
                 on
                 t
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               Heretike
               .
            
             
               t
               
                 Water
                 and
                 Blood.
              
               
            
          
           
             
               Orthodox
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Patriarch
                 Iacob
                 then
                 calleth
                 Christs
                 blood
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 Grape
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 Christ
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 Vine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 frnite
                 of
                 the
                 Vine
                 ;
                 and
                 streames
                 of
                 blood
                 and
                 water
                 issuing
                 out
                 of
                 Christs
                 side
                 trickled
                 downe
                 his
                 whole
                 Body
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 fitly
              
               u
               
                 said
                 by
                 him
                 to
                 wash
                 his
                 coate
                 in
                 wine
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 raiment
                 in
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 Grape
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 we
                 call
                 the
                 mysticall
                 fruite
                 of
                 the
                 Vine
                 after
                 sanctification
                 the
                 Lords
                 blood
                 ;
                 so
                 doth
                 he
                 call
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Vine
                 ,
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 Grape
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Heretike
               .
            
             
               
                 That
                 which
                 was
                 propounded
                 hath
                 both
                 mystically
                 and
                 cleerely
                 beene
                 shewen
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Orthodox
               .
            
             
               
                 Though
                 the
                 things
                 said
                 be
                 sufficient
                 ;
                 yet
                 I
                 will
                 adde
                 another
                 proofe
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Heretike
               .
            
             
               
                 You
                 shall
                 doe
                 me
                 a
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 more
                 profit
                 in
                 so
                 doing
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Orthodox
               .
            
             
               
                 Doe
                 you
                 not
                 know
                 that
                 God
                 called
                 his
                 body
                 Bread
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               Heretike
               .
            
             
               
                 I
                 know
                 it
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Orthodox
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 else-where
                 againe
                 hee
                 called
                 his
                 Flesh
                 wheate
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Heretike
               .
            
             
               
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 too
                 .
                 For
                 ,
              
               x
               vnlesse
               the
               wheate
               corne
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               fall
               into
               the
               ground
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Orthodox
               .
            
             
               
                 Now
                 in
                 the
                 deliuery
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
              
               *
               
                 he
                 called
                 Bread
                 his
                 Body
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 poured
                 into
                 and
                 mixt
                 in
                 the
                 Cup
                 ,
                 Blood.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Heretike
               .
            
             
               
                 He
                 did
                 so
                 call
                 them
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Orthodox
               .
            
             
               
                 Yea
                 but
              
               “
               
                 that
                 which
                 by
                 nature
                 is
                 his
                 Body
                 is
                 also
                 iustly
                 tearmed
                 his
                 Body
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 his
                 Blood.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Heretike
               .
            
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 acknowledged
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Orthodox
               .
            
             
               
                 Our
                 Sauiour
                 indeede
              
               ,
               ''
               
                 hee
                 changed
                 the
                 Names
                 ,
                 and
                 imposed
                 that
                 Name
                 on
                 his
                 Body
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Symbole
                 and
                 Signe
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 Symbole
                 or
                 Signe
                 he
                 imposed
                 that
                 Name
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 hauing
                 named
                 himselfe
                 a
                 Uine
                 ,
                 he
                 called
                 that
                 that
                 was
                 a
                 signe
                 Blood.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Heretike
               .
            
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 that
                 you
                 say
                 :
                 But
                 why
                 did
                 he
                 thus
                 change
                 the
                 Names
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               Orthodox
               .
            
             
               
                 Because
                 his
                 will
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 partakers
                 of
                 those
                 diuine
                 Mysteries
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 attend
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 they
                 see
                 ;
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 change
                 of
                 the
                 Names
                 beleeue
                 the
                 change
                 that
                 by
                 grace
                 is
                 wrought
                 .
                 For
                 hee
                 that
              
               
               
                 called
                 that
                 that
                 by
                 Nature
                 is
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 wheate
                 and
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 againe
                 ,
                 named
                 himselfe
                 a
                 Vine
              
               ;
               *
               
                 he
                 honoured
                 the
                 Symboles
                 and
                 Signes
                 that
                 we
                 see
                 with
                 the
                 appellation
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 ,
                 not
                 changing
                 Nature
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 Nature
                 adding
                 Grace
                 .
              
            
          
           
             And
             at
             length
             ,
             the
             
               Orthodoxe
               Diuine
            
             thus
             concludeth
             :
             *
             
               It
               is
               cleere
               that
               that
               holy
               Foode
               is
               a
               Symbole
               and
               a
               Signe
               of
               Christs
               body
               and
               blood
               ,
               the
               name
               whereof
               it
               beareth
               .
               For
               our
               Lord
               when
               he
               had
               taken
               the
               Symbole
               or
               Signe
               ,
               said
               not
               ,
            
             This
             is
             my
             Deitie
             ;
             But
             ,
             z
             This
             is
             my
             Bodie
             ;
             
               and
               againe
            
             ,
             This
             is
             my
             Blood
             :
             
               and
               else
               where
            
             ,
             *
             The
             bread
             that
             I
             will
             giue
             ,
             is
             my
             Flesh
             that
             I
             will
             giue
             for
             the
             life
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             You
             haue
             heard
             Theodoret
             at
             large
             .
             It
             remaineth
             now
             to
             consider
             how
             he
             ouerthroweth
             that
             which
             I
             produce
             him
             for
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             
               the
               bread
               &
               wine
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               remaine
            
             
             
               for
               substance
               still
               the
               same
            
             ;
             and
             that
             
               the
               Bread
               is
               called
               Christs
               body
               figuratiuely
            
             ;
             as
             
               his
               body
            
             is
             else-where
             called
             Bread
             ;
             and
             
               the
               wine
               his
               blood
               figuratiuely
            
             ,
             as
             himselfe
             is
             tearmed
             
               a
               Vine
            
             :
             Or
             to
             consider
             rather
             ,
             if
             you
             please
             (
             because
             that
             any
             one
             at
             the
             first
             sight
             may
             see
             )
             how
             fitly
             this
             mans
             
               explication
               of
               Theodoret
            
             agreeth
             with
             Theodorets
             owne
             words
             .
          
           
             
               By
               Sacramentall
               Signes
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               Theodoret
               meaneth
               not
               the
               Substance
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             vnderstandeth
             by
             
               the
               mysticall
               Signes
               that
               that
               is
               offered
               to
               God
               by
               Gods
               Priests
               .
            
             And
             doth
             the
             Priest
             then
             offer
             nothing
             to
             God
             but
             accidents
             onely
             ?
             Indeed
             they
             tell
             vs
             that
             a
             
               Melchisedech
               offred
               bread
               and
               wine
            
             ;
             and
             that
             
               their
               Priests
            
             are
             b
             
               Priests
               after
               the
               order
               of
               Melchisedech
               ,
            
             and
             so
             c
             offer
             such
             offerings
             as
             he
             did
             .
             And
             the
             auncient
             Fathers
             ,
             alluding
             to
             that
             story
             by
             them
             allegorised
             ,
             say
             ,
             d
             that
             
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               are
               offred
               to
               God
               in
               the
               Eucaarist
               .
            
             But
             in
             the
             
               Popish
               Masse
            
             according
             to
             their
             opinion
             of
             it
             ,
             no
             such
             thing
             can
             be
             offred
             ,
             because
             no
             such
             thing
             is
             there
             present
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             More
             particularly
             explaining
             himselfe
             he
             saith
             that
             by
             the
             
               one
               signe
            
             he
             meaneth
             
               the
               food
               that
               of
               certaine
               graine
               is
               made
               ,
            
             and
             by
             
               the
               other
               the
               fruite
               of
               the
               Vine
               .
            
             And
             is
             there
             any
             such
             foode
             or
             fruit
             at
             all
             that
             is
             
               no
               physicall
               substance
            
             ,
             or
             that
             consisteth
             of
             e
             meere
             accidents
             ?
             He
             deserueth
             to
             be
             fed
             ,
             till
             he
             starue
             ,
             with
             such
             food
             ,
             that
             would
             feede
             or
             infect
             rather
             mens
             soules
             with
             such
             draffy
             stuffe
             as
             this
             is
             .
             Yea
             in
             precise
             tearmes
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               called
               Bread
            
             (
             not
             the
             accidents
             of
             
               bread
               )
               his
               Body
               ,
               as
               he
               called
               his
               Body
               else-where
               bread
               .
            
          
           
           
             3.
             
             The
             very
             maine
             drift
             and
             scope
             euidently
             manifesteth
             his
             meaning
             ;
             which
             is
             to
             shew
             that
             
               the
               Lords
               Body
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               not
               a
               common
               body
               ,
               but
               hath
               glorious
               endowments
               ,
               yet
               remaineth
               a
               true
               body
               still
            
             ;
             as
             
               the
               Sacramentall
               bread
            
             though
             it
             be
             
               not
               common
               bread
            
             ,
             yet
             
               retaineth
               still
               it
               former
               nature
               and
               substance
               ,
            
             and
             is
             
               true
               bread
               still
            
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             wee
             aske
             Theodoret
             himselfe
             what
             hee
             meaneth
             here
             by
             Substance
             ;
             and
             whether
             hee
             take
             the
             word
             in
             such
             sense
             as
             it
             is
             vsually
             taken
             ;
             hee
             telleth
             vs
             himselfe
             a
             little
             before
             he
             entreth
             into
             this
             discourse
             ,
             that
             f
             by
             Substance
             he
             vnderstandeth
             
               a
               body
            
             ;
             and
             by
             Accidents
             (
             which
             hee
             opposeth
             to
             
               Substance
               )
               such
               things
               as
               betide
               bodies
               and
               yet
               may
               depart
               from
               them
               .
            
             And
             they
             may
             as
             well
             say
             ,
             that
             by
             
               Substance
               Theodoret
            
             meant
             Accidents
             ,
             when
             hee
             saith
             that
             
               Christs
               body
               retaineth
               still
               the
               same
               bodily
               substance
            
             ;
             as
             they
             may
             say
             hee
             so
             meaneth
             ,
             when
             of
             the
             bread
             ,
             which
             hee
             compareth
             therewith
             ,
             hee
             saith
             the
             very
             same
             .
             But
             what
             take
             I
             so
             much
             paines
             g
             
               to
               set
               vp
               a
               light
               when
               the
               Sun
               shines
               ?
            
             (
             the
             proofe
             is
             so
             plaine
             ,
             and
             his
             meaning
             so
             perspicuous
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             seem
             h
             written
             ,
             as
             Tertullian
             speaketh
             ,
             
               with
               a
               beame
               of
               the
               Sunne
               )
            
             saue
             to
             lay
             open
             a
             little
             this
             mans
             shamelesse
             carriage
             and
             senslesse
             shifts
             ,
             who
             yet
             with
             a
             confident
             face
             telleth
             his
             Reader
             ,
             that
             
               his
               Aduersarie
               both
               heere
               and
               else-where
               sheweth
               how
               learned
               and
               iudicious
               hee
               is
               in
               the
               choice
               of
               his
               authorities
            
             ;
             as
             if
             this
             allegation
             made
             wholly
             for
             them
             and
             against
             vs
             ,
             were
             it
             read
             all
             out
             ,
             or
             were
             nothing
             pertinent
             (
             at
             least
             )
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             In
             conclusion
             ,
             for
             
               Gratians
               Glosse
            
             ,
             acknowledging
             the
             truth
             by
             vs
             maintained
             that
             our
             Sauiours
             wordes
             are
             figuratiuely
             to
             bee
             vnderstood
             ;
             and
             
               Cardinall
               Caietan
            
             confessing
             ;
             that
             they
             may
             well
             beare
             that
             sense
             :
             hauing
             nothing
             (
             and
             that
             is
             maruell
             ,
             for
             he
             dare
             say
             any
             thing
             )
             to
             except
             against
             ;
             either
             hee
             excuseth
             himselfe
             that
             
               hee
               hath
               not
               the
               bookes
               by
               him
               ,
            
             as
             if
             they
             were
             not
             commonly
             
             in
             
               Pauls
               Church-yard
            
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             if
             hee
             had
             listed
             to
             looke
             after
             them
             .
             
               A
               bad
               excuse
            
             (
             as
             we
             say
             )
             
               is
               better
               then
               none
               at
               all
            
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             Onely
             hee
             addeth
             that
             they
             are
             both
             
               of
               small
               account
               with
               them
               ;
               Caietan
            
             especially
             :
             In
             regard
             whereof
             
               hee
               wondereth
               that
               I
               should
               so
               much
               magnifie
               him
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               were
               the
               Oracle
               of
               their
               Church
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             For
             the
             former
             ,
             none
             can
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             what
             Authority
             among
             their
             Canonists
             the
             Glosses
             haue
             :
             and
             in
             the
             place
             cited
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             hee
             buildeth
             vpon
             Augustines
             owne
             wordes
             .
             For
             the
             latter
             ,
             I
             cite
             him
             onely
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
               Cardinall
               Caietan
            
             (
             nor
             had
             they
             many
             Cardinals
             in
             his
             time
             for
             learning
             his
             equals
             )
             
               one
               of
               our
               Aduersaries
            
             :
             that
             is
             all
             my
             magnifying
             of
             him
             .
             But
             mine
             Adversaries
             lips
             must
             need
             ouer-runne
             .
             Yet
             of
             what
             repute
             and
             esteeme
             Caietan
             was
             for
             both
             kinds
             of
             learning
             ,
             as
             well
             Philosophy
             as
             Diuinity
             ;
             to
             omit
             the
             titles
             commonly
             giuen
             him
             in
             the
             Inscriptions
             of
             his
             workes
             by
             those
             that
             set
             out
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             stiling
             him
             i
             
               the
               most
               eminent
               Doctour
               and
               professor
               of
               diuinity
            
             ;
             his
             
               Commentaries
               on
               Thomas
            
             (
             whence
             this
             testimony
             is
             taken
             )
             k
             
               most
               luculent
               and
               euen
               diuine
               Commentaries
            
             ;
             his
             smaller
             Treatises
             l
             
               golden
               workes
            
             ;
             I
             may
             referre
             you
             to
             the
             workes
             themselues
             ,
             so
             many
             ,
             so
             learned
             ,
             so
             elaborate
             ;
             and
             to
             
               the
               storie
               of
               his
               life
            
             written
             by
             
               Antonius
               Fonseca
            
             ,
             and
             set
             out
             with
             some
             of
             them
             .
             It
             is
             apparent
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             enough
             ,
             that
             
               a
               prime
               Cardinall
               of
               the
               Sea
               of
               Rome
            
             confesseth
             ingenuously
             ,
             that
             the
             wordes
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
            
             ,
             may
             be
             siguratiuely
             taken
             for
             ought
             in
             the
             text
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             that
             
               their
               Church
            
             ,
             *
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               Pope
            
             ,
             will
             haue
             them
             otherwise
             expounded
             .
          
        
         
           
             Diuision
             5.
             
          
           
             
               HE
               concludeth
               his
               first
               Discourse
               thus
               ,
               page
            
             5.
             
             Thus
             they
             ;
             and
             thus
             we
             :
             and
             yet
             neither
             doe
             they
             ,
             nor
             
             
             wee
             therefore
             make
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Christs
             body
             and
             blood
             ANY
             thing
             but
             bare
             bread
             and
             wine
             .
             Which
             Corollarium
             
               of
               his
               plainely
               so
               delivered
               may
               make
               any
               man
               see
               the
               Protestanticall
               Communion
               truely
               anathomized
               and
               plainely
               shewed
               to
               haue
               nothing
               holy
               ,
               heauenly
               and
               diuinely
               (
               as
               the
               Fathers
               speake
               )
               therein
               contained
               ,
               but
               bare
               bread
               and
               wine
               ,
               which
               any
               man
               may
               eate
               when
               and
               where
               hee
               pleaseth
               ,
               remembring
               withall
               our
               Sauiours
               passion
               ,
               Neuer
            
             Caietan
             ,
             neuer
             Bellarmine
             ,
             neuer
             Gratian
             ,
             
               neuer
               Father
               or
               other
               Catholique
               Diuine
               of
               our
               Church
               beleeued
               or
               taught
               this
               grosse
               and
               sacrilegious
               doctrine
               as
               my
               Aduersarie
               in
               his
               wordes
               ,
            
             They
             ,
             and
             Wee
             ,
             
               falsely
               pretendeth
               .
               Neither
               doth
            
             Caluine
             
               or
               any
               other
               noted
               Diuine
               of
               their
               Church
               speake
               at
               least
               ,
               whatsoeuer
               they
               thinke
               ,
               so
               poorely
               and
               grossely
               of
               this
               Sacrament
               ;
               but
               they
               endeauour
               with
               Epithets
               and
               wordes
               to
               couer
               the
               bready
               nakednesse
               thereof
               ,
               making
               it
               seeme
               mysterious
               at
               least
               ,
               if
               not
               miraculous
               .
               Blessed
            
             Saint
             Dennis
             
               great
               Scholler
               of
            
             Saint
             Paul
             
               himselfe
               ,
               I
               will
               heere
               presume
               to
               aske
               thee
               .
               If
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Altar
               bee
               but
               bare
               bread
               and
               wine
               ,
               why
               doest
               thou
               so
               absurdly
               speake
               and
               blasphemously
               praey
               vnto
               it
               ,
               in
               this
               manner
               ?
            
             m
             O
             most
             diuine
             and
             holy
             Sacrament
             ,
             vouchsafe
             to
             open
             those
             signifying
             signes
             ,
             and
             appeare
             perspicuously
             vnto
             vs
             ;
             and
             replenish
             the
             spirituall
             eyes
             of
             our
             soule
             with
             the
             singular
             and
             cleere
             splendor
             of
             thy
             light
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Why
               likewise
               ,
               thou
               holy
               Martyr
               and
               great
               Doctor
               of
               Christs
               Church
            
             Saint
             Itaeneus
             ,
             
               liuing
               so
               neere
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ,
               as
               to
               know
               great
            
             Polycarpus
             S.
             Iohns
             
               disciple
               ,
               and
               deeply
               seene
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               heauenly
               verities
               ,
               doest
               thou
               deny
               this
               bread
               after
               consecration
               to
               bee
               any
               more
               accounted
            
             common
             bread
             ,
             but
             the
             Eucharist
             cōsisting
             of
             two
             things
             ,
             heauenly
             and
             earthly
             ;
             that
             being
             receiued
             into
             our
             bodies
             they
             may
             bee
             no
             more
             corruptible
             ,
             hauing
             the
             hope
             of
             resurrection
             ?
             
               If
               no
               more
               then
               bare
               bread
               and
               wine
               be
               in
               this
               Communion
               ,
               as
               my
               Aduersarie
               affirmeth
               ,
               why
               did
               yee
               ,
               noble
               Confessors
               of
               the
               first
            
             Nicene
             Councell
             
               will
               vs
            
             ,
             n
             in
             this
             diuine
             table
             not
             to
             regard
             onely
             bread
             and
             wine
             proposed
             ,
             but
             to
             eleuate
             our
             minde
             by
             faith
             ,
             
             and
             behold
             on
             this
             table
             the
             Lambe
             of
             God
             taking
             away
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             world
             by
             Priests
             vnbloodily
             sacrificed
             ;
             and
             receiuing
             his
             body
             and
             blood
             to
             beleeue
             them
             to
             bee
             symboles
             and
             pledges
             of
             our
             resurrection
             ?
             &c.
             
               O
               holy
            
             Ephrem
             
               renowned
               so
               for
               thy
               great
               learning
               and
               singular
               sanctitie
               ,
               as
            
             Saint
             Ierome
             
               testifieth
               thy
               writings
               to
               haue
               beene
               read
               in
               the
               Church
               after
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               why
               doest
               thou
               will
               vs
            
             not
             to
             search
             after
             these
             inscrutable
             mysteries
             ,
             &c.
             but
             to
             receiue
             with
             a
             full
             assurance
             of
             faith
             the
             immaculate
             body
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             Lambe
             himselfe
             entirely
             ?
             
               adding
               those
               wordes
               which
               cannot
               agree
               to
               such
               a
               communion
               of
               bare
               bread
               and
               wine
               as
               this
               Minister
               teacheth
            
             ;
             The
             mysteries
             of
             Christ
             are
             an
             immortall
             fire
             :
             search
             them
             not
             curiously
             ,
             least
             in
             the
             search
             thou
             become
             burned
             ,
             &c.
             
               telling
               vs
               that
            
             this
             Sacrament
             doth
             exceed
             all
             admiration
             and
             speech
             ,
             which
             Christ
             our
             Sauiour
             the
             onely
             begotten
             Sonne
             of
             God
             hath
             instituted
             for
             vs.
             
               Finally
               why
               doe
               other
               ancient
               ●nd
               chiefe
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Greeke
               and
               Latine
               Church
               call
               the
               consecrated
               bread
               and
               wine
               on
               the
               Altar
            
             dreadfull
             mysteries
             ,
             the
             food
             of
             life
             and
             immortality
             ,
             hidden
             Manna
             ,
             and
             infinitely
             excelling
             it
             ,
             a
             heauenly
             banquet
             ,
             the
             bread
             of
             Angels
             humbly
             present
             while
             it
             is
             offered
             ,
             and
             deuoutly
             adoring
             it
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               If
               there
               bee
               no
               more
               but
               bare
               bread
               and
               wine
               therein
               receiued
               in
               memorie
               of
               our
               Sauiours
               passion
               ;
               as
               my
               Aduersarie
               affirmeth
               of
               his
               Protestanticall
               Sacrament
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             next
             Diuisi●●
             hee
             maketh
             entrance
             into
             with
             a
             
             grosse
             and
             shamelesse
             deprauation
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             prosecuteth
             it
             to
             the
             end
             with
             an
             impertinent
             digression
             .
          
           
             Hauing
             cited
             the
             forenamed
             Testimenies
             of
             Theodoret
             and
             Gelasius
             in
             mine
             Answer
             to
             that
             Obiection
             brought
             commonly
             against
             vs
             ,
             as
             if
             by
             a
             deniall
             of
             such
             
               a
               reall
               presence
            
             as
             Papists
             maintaine
             wee
             should
             make
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             be
             
               nothing
               but
               bare
               bread
            
             ;
             I
             conclude
             both
             mine
             Answer
             and
             the
             Allegation
             of
             those
             two
             Authors
             in
             these
             wordes
             ;
             
               Thus
               they
            
             ,
             (
             to
             wit
             Gelasius
             and
             
               Theodoret
               )
               and
               
               thus
               we
               :
               and
               yet
               neither
               doe
               they
               nor
               we
               therefore
               make
               the
               Sacraments
               of
               Christs
               body
               and
               blood
               NOthing
               but
               bare
               bread
               and
               wine
               .
            
             Now
             this
             shamelesse
             wretch
             wanting
             matter
             to
             be
             dealing
             with
             ,
             turneth
             me
             NOthing
             into
             
               ANY
               thing
            
             (
             a
             man
             able
             indeed
             with
             his
             shamelesse
             &
             senselesse
             shifts
             to
             picke
             
               any
               thing
            
             out
             of
             nothing
             )
             and
             relateth
             my
             wordes
             in
             this
             manner
             to
             a
             cleane
             contrary
             sense
             ;
             
               Thus
               they
               ;
               and
               thus
               we
               :
               and
               yet
               neither
               doe
               they
               ,
               nor
               wee
               therefore
               make
               the
               Sacraments
               of
               Christs
               body
               and
               blood
               ANY
               thing
               but
               bare
               bread
               and
               wine
               .
            
          
           
             Had
             either
             I
             or
             my
             Transcriber
             ,
             for
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             i
             it
             was
             not
             mine
             owne
             hand-writing
             that
             hee
             had
             :
             I
             write
             a
             worse
             hand
             I
             confesse
             ,
             then
             he
             is
             aware
             of
             ,
             that
             accounteth
             that
             so
             bad
             an
             one
             :
             If
             either
             I
             or
             hee
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             had
             slipt
             heere
             with
             the
             pen
             ,
             as
             I
             suspected
             hee
             might
             haue
             done
             ,
             till
             I
             saw
             the
             copie
             againe
             that
             this
             Answerer
             had
             ;
             yet
             the
             whole
             tenour
             of
             my
             speech
             ,
             wherein
             I
             shew
             that
             
               the
               bread
               and
               wine
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               are
               no
               more
               bare
               bread
               or
               bare
               wine
               ,
               then
               the
               water
               vsed
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               Baptisme
               is
               bare
               water
               ,
            
             would
             sufficiently
             haue
             shewed
             my
             meaning
             .
             But
             when
             the
             copie
             that
             was
             deliuered
             him
             ,
             remaining
             in
             the
             custodie
             of
             that
             
               Noble
               Personage
            
             for
             whom
             at
             first
             it
             was
             written
             ,
             is
             found
             apparantly
             to
             haue
             the
             wordes
             in
             the
             very
             same
             manner
             as
             I
             haue
             before
             cited
             them
             ,
             I
             cannot
             deuise
             k
             what
             colour
             this
             audacious
             wretch
             can
             bring
             to
             salue
             his
             owne
             credite
             with
             ,
             and
             excuse
             his
             corrupt
             carriage
             .
             It
             argueth
             not
             a
             bad
             ,
             but
             a
             desperate
             cause
             ,
             that
             without
             such
             senselesse
             and
             shamelesse
             shifts
             cannot
             bee
             vpheld
             .
             And
             I
             beseech
             your
             Ladiship
             well
             to
             consider
             ,
             what
             credite
             is
             to
             be
             giuen
             to
             these
             men
             alleadging
             
               Authors
               ,
               (
               Fathers
               ,
               Councels
               ,
               &c.
               )
            
             which
             they
             know
             you
             cannot
             your selfe
             peruse
             and
             examine
             ,
             when
             they
             dare
             thus
             palpably
             falsifie
             a
             writing
             that
             you
             haue
             in
             your
             owne
             hands
             ,
             and
             may
             haue
             recourse
             to
             when
             you
             will.
             
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             Now
             hauing
             thus
             laid
             a
             lewd
             and
             loud
             vntruth
             for
             the
             ground
             of
             his
             ensuing
             Discourse
             :
          
           
           
             1.
             
             Hee
             falleth
             into
             
               an
               Inuectiue
            
             against
             our
             
               Protestanticall
               Communion
            
             ,
             as
             acknowledged
             by
             me
             
               to
               haue
               nothing
               holy
               ,
               heauenly
               and
               diuinely
            
             (
             for
             so
             it
             pleaseth
             him
             to
             speak
             )
             
               therein
               contained
               ,
               but
               bare
               bread
               and
               wine
               ,
               &c.
            
             adding
             withall
             ,
             that
             
               neuer
               C●ietan
               ,
               neuer
               Bellarmine
               ,
               neuer
               Gratian
               ,
               neuer
               Father
               or
               other
               Catholique
               Diuine
               beleeued
               or
               taught
               this
               sacrilegious
               doctrine
            
             (
             a
             lye
             he
             meaneth
             ,
             of
             his
             owne
             forging
             )
             
               as
               my
               Aduersarie
               in
               these
               wordes
               ,
            
             They
             ,
             and
             wee
             ,
             
               falsly
               pretendeth
            
             .
          
           
             In
             which
             wordes
             first
             (
             for
             hee
             cannot
             forbeare
             f●lsifying
             for
             his
             life
             ,
             no
             not
             then
             and
             there
             where
             he
             chargeth
             others
             with
             falshood
             )
             he
             intimateth
             that
             in
             those
             words
             ,
             
               Thus
               they
            
             ;
             I
             should
             haue
             reference
             to
             
               Caietan
               ,
               Bellarmine
            
             ,
             and
             Gratian
             :
             whereas
             my
             wordes
             euidently
             point
             at
             Gelasius
             and
             Theodoret
             ,
             whose
             owne
             wordes
             in
             precise
             tearmes
             I
             had
             next
             before
             cited
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             chargeth
             me
             falsely
             to
             say
             that
             of
             the
             Eucharish
             ,
             that
             neither
             I
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             our
             Diuines
             euer
             said
             :
             yea
             which
             being
             by
             way
             of
             Obiection
             before
             produced
             ,
             I
             not
             onely
             disauow
             and
             disprooue
             ,
             approouing
             freely
             and
             at
             large
             proouing
             the
             contrary
             ;
             but
             in
             this
             place
             in
             plaine
             tearmes
             conclude
             the
             direct
             contrary
             vnto
             in
             the
             very
             wordes
             by
             him
             fowly
             falfified
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Hee
             runneth
             out
             (
             to
             giue
             vs
             some
             taste
             of
             his
             
               rowling
               Rhetoricke
            
             as
             well
             as
             his
             
               loose
               Logicke
            
             )
             into
             a
             solemn
             inuocation
             of
             his
             forged
             
               S.
               Dionyse
            
             ,
             together
             with
             some
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             (
             as
             if
             hee
             were
             raising
             of
             Spirits
             with
             some
             
               magicall
               inchantment
            
             ,
             to
             fight
             with
             
               a
               shadow
            
             ,
             and
             to
             skirmish
             with
             
               a
               man
               of
               straw
            
             of
             his
             owne
             making
             )
             to
             testifie
             in
             that
             against
             vs
             that
             hee
             would
             faine
             put
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             but
             none
             of
             vs
             (
             by
             his
             owne
             confession
             )
             euer
             said
             or
             doe
             say
             .
          
           
             Thus
             hee
             hath
             nibled
             here
             and
             there
             ,
             cauilled
             at
             by-matters
             ,
             coined
             lies
             ,
             forged
             and
             faced
             ;
             but
             giuen
             no
             direct
             Answer
             to
             the
             Argument
             ,
             whereunto
             hee
             should
             haue
             answered
             ,
             and
             whereby
             it
             was
             prooued
             that
             
               these
               wordes
               of
               our
               Sauiour
            
             ,
             This
             my
             body
             ,
             
               may
               well
               beare
               a
               figuratiue
               
               sense
               ;
               so
               expounded
               by
               the
               Ancient
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               confessed
               by
               their
               owne
               writers
            
             ;
             not
             so
             much
             as
             attempted
             to
             prooue
             the
             contrary
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             Now
             howsoeuer
             I
             might
             very
             well
             let
             passe
             ,
             as
             impertinent
             ,
             those
             citations
             and
             sayings
             of
             the
             Authors
             here
             summoned
             to
             giue
             in
             either
             testimony
             or
             sentence
             against
             that
             that
             none
             of
             vs
             auoweth
             ,
             and
             which
             therfore
             ,
             though
             all
             ,
             that
             either
             they
             doe
             say
             ,
             or
             hee
             would
             haue
             them
             say
             ,
             were
             true
             ,
             did
             no
             way
             crosse
             vs
             ,
             or
             once
             touch
             vs
             in
             ought
             that
             is
             heerein
             affirmed
             of
             vs
             ;
             and
             I
             had
             sometime
             therefore
             determined
             wholy
             to
             passe
             by
             them
             ,
             for
             feare
             of
             ouercharging
             this
             Discourse
             :
             yet
             considering
             that
             some
             weake
             ones
             peraduenture
             may
             stumble
             at
             some
             passages
             in
             them
             ,
             especially
             as
             they
             are
             vnfaithfully
             by
             this
             alleadger
             of
             them
             here
             translated
             :
             I
             haue
             thought
             good
             now
             ere
             wee
             part
             with
             them
             ,
             to
             examinine
             what
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             may
             seeme
             to
             make
             in
             any
             sort
             not
             against
             that
             heere
             charged
             on
             vs
             ,
             which
             we
             vtterly
             deny
             ,
             but
             against
             that
             which
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             we
             hold
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             testimony
             is
             
               S.
               Dennis
            
             his
             ,
             shewed
             before
             to
             be
             but
             a
             counterfeit
             by
             the
             confession
             euen
             of
             
               Popish
               writers
            
             themselues
             .
             But
             whosoeuer
             hee
             were
             (
             for
             l
             certaine
             enough
             it
             is
             that
             he
             was
             not
             the
             party
             whose
             name
             hee
             beareth
             ,
             but
             one
             of
             a
             farre
             later
             time
             ,
             vnknowne
             vtterly
             to
             
               Athanasius
               ,
               Eusebius
            
             ,
             and
             Ierome
             ,
             though
             curious
             searchers
             and
             enquirers
             after
             the
             workes
             of
             those
             that
             were
             before
             them
             ,
             m
             nor
             knowne
             commonly
             to
             the
             world
             before
             Gregories
             dayes
             ,
             as
             Bellarmine
             also
             himselfe
             acknowledgeth
             )
             hee
             maketh
             little
             for
             them
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             either
             in
             that
             that
             here
             is
             alleadged
             ,
             or
             in
             ought
             else
             that
             Bellarmine
             can
             fish
             or
             fetch
             out
             of
             him
             .
             His
             wordes
             in
             the
             place
             heere
             cited
             are
             these
             and
             no
             more
             :
             
               O
               most
               diuine
               and
               holy
               Mysterie
               ,
               symbolically
               discouering
               those
            
             n
             
               enigmaticall
               
               ensoldments
               ,
               bee
               declared
               brightly
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               and
               replenish
               our
               intellectuall
               eye
               sights
               with
            
             o
             
               single
               (
               or
               immixt
               )
               and
               vnenueloped
               light
               .
            
             These
             (
             I
             say
             )
             his
             wordes
             are
             as
             neere
             as
             I
             can
             expresse
             them
             :
             Which
             I
             so
             doe
             to
             giue
             you
             a
             taste
             of
             this
             Dennis
             his
             stile
             ,
             writing
             rather
             like
             p
             a
             
               Dithyrawhicall
               Poet
            
             (
             the
             boldest
             sort
             of
             them
             )
             then
             like
             a
             sober
             and
             sound
             Diuine
             ;
             as
             q
             taking
             vpon
             him
             to
             determine
             the
             
               degrees
               ,
               orders
            
             ,
             and
             offices
             of
             the
             Angels
             in
             heanen
             ,
             which
             other
             r
             the
             Ancients
             durst
             not
             doe
             ;
             so
             discoursing
             of
             them
             and
             such
             other
             matters
             as
             hee
             entreateth
             of
             in
             
               an
               affected
               swelling
            
             and
             
               abstruse
               straine
            
             ,
             and
             coining
             a
             world
             of
             
               strange
               wordes
            
             and
             phrases
             no
             where
             else
             to
             bee
             found
             .
             And
             no
             more
             they
             are
             then
             these
             ;
             which
             I
             adde
             ,
             because
             to
             the
             end
             of
             his
             allegation
             this
             fellow
             putteth
             an
             ,
             &c.
             as
             if
             the
             Author
             had
             in
             that
             place
             vsed
             some
             longer
             discourse
             of
             that
             kinde
             .
             Nor
             is
             the
             sp●●ch
             (
             as
             he
             would
             haue
             it
             )
             
               a
               prayer
            
             ;
             but
             a
             meere
             prosopopoei●
             ,
             or
             
               rhetoricall
               compellation
            
             ,
             directed
             not
             to
             the
             Elements
             alone
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Lords
               Supper
            
             (
             if
             with
             the
             s
             Apostle
             t
             they
             will
             giue
             vs
             leaue
             at
             least
             so
             to
             tearme
             it
             )
             the
             whole
             Mysterie
             ,
             or
             
               mysterious
               rite
            
             ,
             as
             u
             the
             word
             there
             vsed
             properly
             importeth
             .
             Which
             Pachymeres
             the
             
               Greeke
               paraphraser
            
             of
             this
             Dennis
             well
             paralleleth
             with
             another
             of
             
               Gregorie
               Nazianzenes
            
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             ;
             (
             and
             as
             well
             might
             Bellarmine
             or
             this
             Defendant
             haue
             alleadged
             the
             one
             as
             the
             other
             .
             )
             Who
             in
             his
             
               Easter-day
               Sermon
            
             turning
             his
             speech
             to
             the
             Festiuity
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             then
             from
             it
             to
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             the
             substance
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             Nicetas
             also
             well
             obserueth
             ;
             
               x
            
             
               O
               great
               and
               holy
               Passeouer
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               the
               purgation
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               .
            
             y
             
               For
               I
               will
               speake
               to
               thee
               as
               t●
               some
               liuing
               thing
               .
               O
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               light
               ,
               and
               life
               ,
               and
               wisedome
               ,
               and
               might
               .
               For
               I
               take
               delight
               in
               reckoning
               vp
               all
               thy
               titles
               .
               Haue
               thou
               this
               Oration
               as
               well●g●atul●torie
               as
               supplicatorie
               ,
            
             and
             so
             forth
             .
             And
             
               Nicet
               as
            
             thereupon
             ;
             Those
             
             
             wordes
             ,
             O
             Pasch
             or
             Passeouer
             ,
             z
             
               he
               speakes
               or
               referreth
               to
               the
               Feast
               it selfe
               .
               But
               those
               ,
            
             O
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             
               and
               so
               forward
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               acclamation
               hee
               directeth
               to
               Christ
               the
               spirituall
               Passeouer
               .
            
             Nor
             is
             it
             vnlike
             to
             the
             speech
             that
             Ambr.
             makes
             
             in
             generall
             to
             the
             
               Element
               of
               water
            
             ,
             though
             with
             more
             special
             allusion
             and
             application
             to
             the
             
               water
               of
               Baptisme
            
             :
             f
             
               O
               water
               that
               hast
               merited
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             vsuall
             language
             of
             those
             Auncieuts
             ,
             too
             much
             abused
             by
             our
             
               Aduersaries
               ,
               hast
               beene
               vouchsa●ed
               the
               grace
               )
               to
               be
               a
               Sacrament
               of
               Christ
               :
               that
               washest
               all
               ,
               vnwasht
               of
               any
               .
               Thou
               bringest
               in
               the
               first
               ;
               thou
               closest
               vp
               the
               last
               Mysteries
               .
               The
               beginning
               is
               from
               thee
               ;
               and
               the
               end
               in
               thee
               :
               or
               rather
               thou
               makest
               vs
               to
               bee
               without
               end
               .
            
             And
             so
             he
             goeth
             on
             in
             a
             long
             speech
             to
             the
             Element
             ,
             which
             yet
             no
             wise
             man
             will
             say
             that
             he
             had
             any
             purpose
             there
             to
             pray
             vnto
             .
             Nor
             any
             more
             had
             this
             Dennis
             
             when
             he
             discoursed
             thus
             to
             the
             Eucharist
             ;
             the
             rather
             to
             be
             admitted
             and
             so
             conceiued
             in
             him
             ,
             considering
             his
             Poeticall
             and
             aenigmaticall
             vaine
             and
             manner
             of
             discourse
             .
             I
             might
             well
             put
             them
             in
             minde
             of
             that
             Hymne
             of
             theirs
             ,
             wherein
             they
             thus
             if
             not
             inuocate
             ,
             at
             least
             parley
             with
             the
             Crosse
             :
          
           
             
               h
               All
               h●ile
               ,
               O
               Crosse
               ,
               our
               onely
               Hope
               ;
            
             
               This
               Passion
               time
               [
               thy
               power
               set
               ope
               :
               ]
            
             
               In
               righteous
               Persons
               grace
               encrease
               :
            
             
               To
               sinfull
               soules
               their
               sinnes
               release
               .
            
          
           
             Which
             howsoeuer
             they
             would
             faine
             salue
             with
             such
             a
             prosopopoeia
             i
             some
             of
             them
             ;
             yet
             k
             Aquinas
             ingenuously
             confesseth
             that
             therein
             they
             giue
             
               diuine
               worship
            
             to
             the
             woodden
             Crosse
             :
             or
             of
             the
             like
             speeches
             that
             in
             a
             forme
             both
             of
             praise
             ,
             and
             praier
             ,
             they
             vse
             to
             l
             the
             Veronicke
             or
             the
             print
             of
             
               Christs
               face
               in
               a
               towel
            
             ;
             and
             m
             to
             our
             
             
               Ladies
               girdle
            
             ,
             and
             othèr
             the
             like
             ,
             wherein
             they
             craue
             ●o
             lesse
             of
             them
             ,
             beside
             sundry
             other
             graces
             ,
             then
             
               to
               be
               clensed
               from
               all
               sinne
               ,
            
             and
             
               to
               attaine
               eternall
               happinesse
            
             :
             in
             so
             much
             that
             one
             of
             their
             writers
             relating
             the
             latter
             of
             them
             breaketh
             out
             into
             these
             words
             ;
             n
             
               O
               how
               many
               ,
               and
               how
               marueilous
               things
               are
               requested
               of
               that
               holy
               girdle
               !
            
             To
             which
             I
             might
             well
             adioyne
             also
             ,
             what
             Aquinas
             saith
             ,
             that
             o
             they
             
               speake
               &
               pray
               to
               the
               Crosse
               as
               to
               Christ
               crucified
               himself
               :
            
             and
             what
             Bellarmine
             telleth
             vs
             that
             their
             p
             Priests
             and
             Friers
             in
             the
             pulpit
             are
             wont
             to
             say
             to
             the
             woodden
             Crucifix
             ,
             q
             
               Thou
               hast
               redeemed
               vs
               ,
               and
               reconciled
               vs
               to
               God
               the
               Father
               .
            
             Which
             he
             thus
             salueth
             ,
             that
             this
             they
             say
             to
             it
             ,
             not
             as
             it
             is
             a
             piece
             of
             wood
             ,
             nor
             as
             it
             is
             
               an
               image
            
             neither
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             supplyeth
             the
             place
             of
             him
             whom
             it
             representeth
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             r
             they
             say
             it
             to
             Christ
             ,
             whose
             
               Deputie
               &
               vicegerent
            
             the
             Image
             there
             is
             .
             And
             yet
             from
             all
             this
             (
             though
             too
             too
             bad
             and
             grosse
             indeed
             ,
             yea
             
               absurd
               and
               blasphemous
            
             by
             this
             mans
             owne
             grant
             )
             will
             no
             man
             inferre
             ,
             that
             they
             hold
             either
             that
             girdle
             to
             be
             the
             
               Uirgin
               Mary
            
             ,
             or
             either
             the
             woodden
             Crosse
             ,
             or
             the
             stained
             towel
             ,
             or
             the
             carued
             Crucifix
             to
             be
             Christ
             himselfe
             .
             So
             that
             though
             that
             of
             Dennis
             were
             a
             prayer
             indeede
             ,
             which
             yet
             plaine
             it
             is
             that
             it
             is
             not
             ,
             yet
             were
             it
             not
             ,
             by
             their
             owne
             grounds
             and
             graunts
             ,
             sufficient
             to
             prooue
             that
             he
             held
             the
             Sacrament
             therefore
             to
             be
             Christ
             himselfe
             .
             I
             adde
             onely
             what
             s
             from
             Augustine
             venerable
             Bede
             hath
             ,
             that
             holy
             t
             Signes
             not
             onely
             are
             called
             by
             the
             names
             ,
             but
             doe
             
               in
               some
               sort
               sustaine
               the
               persons
               also
               of
               those
               things
               that
               they
               represent
               .
            
             Which
             as
             being
             well
             considered
             it
             may
             helpe
             to
             cleere
             many
             speeches
             of
             the
             Ancients
             wherin
             they
             speak
             those
             things
             of
             the
             sacred
             Elements
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             vnderstood
             but
             of
             the
             things
             by
             thē
             signified
             ,
             so
             it
             occasioned
             them
             to
             take
             the
             more
             libertie
             to
             themselues
             for
             such
             Rhetoricall
             compellations
             ,
             as
             before
             haue
             bin
             spoken
             of
             .
             Yea
             ,
             but
             else-where
             (
             may
             some
             say
             ,
             )
             and
             that
             but
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             he
             turneth
             himselfe
             to
             the
             Host
             ,
             which
             is
             said
             there
             to
             be
             
               his
               better
            
             or
             
               aboue
               him
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             u
             
               not
               bare
               bread
            
             ;
             excusing
             himselfe
             
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             presumeth
             to
             deale
             with
             it
             .
             Indeede
             so
             it
             pleaseth
             x
             Bellarmine
             to
             cite
             him
             as
             if
             hee
             had
             said
             ;
             y
             
               The
               high
               Priest
               ,
               that
               he
               sacrificeth
               the
               sauing
               Host
               ,
               that
               is
               aboue
               him
               ,
            
             z
             
               excuseth
               himselfe
               to
               him
               ,
               or
               to
               it
               ,
               crying
               out
               ;
               Thou
               hast
               said
               ,
               Doe
               this
               ;
               &c.
               
            
             But
             let
             Dennis
             speake
             in
             his
             owne
             language
             ,
             or
             but
             a
             as
             their
             owne
             writers
             translate
             him
             ,
             and
             both
             Bellarmines
             mis-alleadging
             of
             him
             will
             soone
             be
             discouered
             ,
             and
             the
             force
             of
             his
             reason
             drawne
             from
             thence
             vtterly
             dissolued
             .
             That
             which
             he
             saith
             is
             word
             for
             word
             thus
             ;
             b
             
               The
               diuine
               Hierarch
               standing
               at
               the
               diuine
               Altar
               ,
            
             c
             celebrateth
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             
               praiseth
               and
               extolleth
               )
               Christs
               holy
               diuine
               workes
               out
               of
               his
               most
               diuine
               care
               of
               vs
               for
               our
               saluation
               by
               the
               goodwill
               of
               his
               Father
               in
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               by
               him
               consummated
               .
               Which
               hauing
               celebrated
               ,
               and
               by
               contemplation
               with
               intellectuall
               eyes
               taken
               a
               venerable
               and
               spirituall
               view
               of
               them
               ,
               he
               passeth
               vnto
            
             d
             
               the
               symbolicall
               celebration
            
             (
             or
             ,
             
               holy
               administration
               )
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               that
            
             e
             
               according
               to
               diuine
               Tradition
               :
               Wherefore
               religiously
               and
               hierarchically
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             
               as
               becommeth
               an
               Hierarch
            
             ,
             or
             
               a
               Bishop
               )
               after
               the
               holy
               celebration
            
             (
             or
             ,
             f
             
               solemne
               praise
               )
               of
               those
               diuine
               workes
               ,
            
             g
             
               he
               maketh
               an
               Apologie
               for
               himselfe
               in
               regard
               of
               that
               boly
               seruice
            
             (
             or
             ,
             sacrifice
             ,
             as
             they
             translate
             it
             ,
             though
             *
             the
             word
             be
             more
             generall
             )
             
               that
               is
               to
               worthy
               for
               him
               to
               deale
               with
               ,
               crying
               out
               to
               him
               ,
            
             (
             to
             whom
             but
             to
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             before
             mentioned
             ?
             )
             
               Thou
               hast
               said
               ,
               Doe
               this
               in
               remembrance
               of
               me
               .
               And
               then
            
             h
             
               hauing
               requested
               that
               he
               may
               be
               vouchsafed
               the
               grace
               of
               performing
               this
               holy
               and
               diuine
               seruice
               in
               holy
               manner
               ,
               and
               that
               those
               that
               are
               to
               communicate
               may
               religiously
               partake
               in
               it
               ,
               hee
               performeth
               the
               most
               diuine
               seruice
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               For
               vncouering
            
             i
             
               the
               bread
               that
               was
               hitherto
               couered
               and
               vndiuided
               ,
               and
               diuiding
               it
               into
               many
               pieces
               ,
               and
            
             k
             
               distributing
               to
               them
               all
               the
               one
               onely
               Cup
               ,
               be
               doth
               symbolically
               ,
               further
               their
               vnitie
               ,
            
             l
             
               thereby
               performing
               his
               most
               holy
               seruice
               .
            
             Now
             where
             is
             there
             here
             any
             mention
             
             of
             an
             Host
             ?
             or
             affirming
             that
             Host
             to
             be
             
               aboue
               him
            
             or
             
               better
               then
               himselfe
            
             ?
             or
             making
             any
             speech
             at
             all
             
               to
               it
            
             ?
             And
             yet
             if
             it
             were
             Christ
             ,
             to
             whom
             should
             he
             direct
             his
             speech
             more
             fitly
             then
             to
             it
             ?
             what
             should
             he
             speake
             to
             him
             as
             sited
             else-where
             ,
             when
             hee
             hath
             him
             corporally
             there
             present
             ?
             The
             rather
             if
             ,
             as
             they
             tell
             vs
             ,
             *
             
               he
               seeth
            
             there
             what
             we
             doe
             ,
             and
             heareth
             what
             we
             say
             ,
             
               though
               he
               say
               nothing
               himselfe
               ,
               because
               he
               would
               not
               be
               discouered
               .
            
             Yea
             but
             he
             acknowledgeth
             the
             
               holy
               seruice
            
             then
             and
             there
             to
             be
             performed
             ,
             to
             be
             
               too
               worthy
               for
               him
               to
               deale
               with
               ?
            
             And
             doth
             not
             the
             Apostle
             say
             as
             much
             of
             
               the
               ministery
               of
               the
               word
            
             ;
             that
             m
             
               no
               man
            
             is
             sufficient
             ,
             or
             n
             worthy
             enough
             for
             such
             a
             worke
             ?
             Or
             may
             not
             the
             same
             truly
             be
             said
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             and
             the
             administration
             of
             it
             ?
             There
             is
             nothing
             here
             then
             in
             either
             allegation
             that
             may
             at
             all
             helpe
             to
             establish
             the
             
               Popish
               Transubstantiation
            
             .
             And
             yet
             this
             is
             all
             ,
             that
             out
             of
             this
             
               Dennis
               Bellarmine
            
             is
             able
             to
             produce
             .
             Who
             though
             indeede
             otherwise
             not
             free
             from
             sundry
             fantasticall
             conceipts
             ,
             yet
             is
             so
             farre
             from
             enclining
             to
             that
             prodigious
             fancy
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             tenure
             of
             his
             discourse
             concerning
             that
             Sacrament
             (
             as
             the
             auncient
             Scholiast
             also
             hath
             well
             obserued
             on
             him
             )
             runneth
             cleane
             another
             way
             .
             He
             calleth
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             (
             as
             you
             haue
             heard
             )
             o
             
               a
               symbolicall
               seruice
            
             ;
             and
             p
             
               a
               distribution
               of
               bread
               and
               a
               Cup
               :
            
             and
             
               the
               bread
               and
               the
               Cup
            
             vsed
             in
             it
             ,
             q
             symboles
             or
             signes
             ,
             and
             r
             images
             ,
             or
             s
             pictures
             ,
             and
             t
             paternes
             u
             
               resembling
               the
               truth
               of
               their
               principals
               ,
            
             to
             which
             he
             doth
             also
             there
             oppose
             thē
             .
             And
             not
             we
             ,
             but
             the
             
               Monke
               Maximus
            
             aunciently
             expounding
             him
             ,
             x
             
               Marke
               you
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               how
               still
               he
               calleth
               this
               diuine
               seruice
               a
               Symbolicall
               seruice
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             y
             
               a
               seruice
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               consisting
               of
               Symboles
               or
               Signes
            
             ;
             and
             z
             
               the
               holy
               gifts
               themselues
               signes
               or
               symboles
               of
               the
               true
               things
               aboue
               .
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             *
             
               He
               calleth
               them
               pictures
               and
               images
               of
               true
               things
               vnseene
               .
            
             And
             if
             we
             aske
             him
             what
             that
             word
             Symbole
             or
             Signe
             signifieth
             ;
             
             a
             
               A
               Symbole
            
             or
             Signe
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               is
               a
               thing
               sensible
               taken
               for
               something
               intelligible
               ,
               as
               bread
               and
               wine
               for
               the
               spirituall
               and
               diuine
               foode
               and
               refection
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
            
             Yea
             hereupon
             he
             inferreth
             that
             b
             
               because
               these
               things
               are
               Symboles
               and
               Signes
               ,
            
             they
             are
             not
             therefore
             
               the
               truth
            
             it selfe
             .
             For
             c
             
               the
               image
            
             (
             saith
             he
             else-where
             ,
             and
             that
             from
             Dennis
             himselfe
             too
             )
             
               albeit
               it
               haue
               neuer
               so
               neere
               a
               resemblance
               ,
               yet
               in
               substance
               differeth
               from
               that
               whereof
               it
               is
               a
               resemblance
               .
            
             d
             
               The
               thing
            
             indeede
             it selfe
             (
             saith
             this
             
               Dennis
               )
               that
               by
               an
               exact
               image
               or
               picture
               is
               represented
               ,
               is
               ,
               if
               we
               may
               so
               say
               ,
               thereby
            
             e
             
               doubled
               ,
               while
            
             f
             
               the
               truth
               is
               shewed
               in
               the
               type
               ,
               and
            
             g
             
               the
               precedent
               or
               principall
               in
               the
               picture
               or
               patterne
            
             ;
             but
             yet
             there
             is
             for
             all
             that
             
               a
               diuersitie
               of
               substance
            
             in
             either
             .
          
           
             From
             this
             Dennis
             his
             owne
             grounds
             therefore
             ,
             we
             may
             wel
             reason
             and
             conclude
             thus
             against
             the
             Popish
             doctrine
             which
             they
             would
             haue
             him
             to
             vphold
             .
             
               No
               picture
               is
               the
               same
               in
               substance
               with
               that
               whose
               picture
               it
               is
               :
               But
               the
               bread
               and
               wine
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               are
               pictures
               and
               images
            
             (
             so
             he
             tearmeth
             them
             )
             
               of
               the
               spirituall
               foode
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               the
               body
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ.
               They
               are
               not
               therefore
               the
               same
               in
               substance
               with
               it
               .
            
             Or
             as
             Maximus
             directeth
             vs
             ;
             
               No
               type
               is
               the
               Truth
            
             :
             *
             for
             it
             were
             then
             
               no
               type
               :
               But
               these
            
             
             
               are
               Types
               :
               and
               consequently
               other
               then
               the
               Truth
               .
            
          
           
             The
             second
             allegation
             is
             out
             of
             
               Irenaeus
               :
               1.
               
               Irenaeus
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             denieth
             
               the
               bread
               after
               consecration
            
             to
             be
             any
             more
             accounted
             
               common
               bread
               ,
               but
               2.
               
               The
               Eucharist
               ,
               consisting
               of
               two
               things
               ,
               heauenly
               and
               earthly
               ,
               that
               being
               receiued
               into
               our
               bodies
               they
               may
               be
               no
               more
               corruptible
               ,
               hauing
               the
               hope
               of
               resurrection
               .
            
             These
             words
             indeede
             are
             found
             the
             most
             of
             them
             in
             Irenaeus
             ,
             but
             are
             foulely
             disioynted
             ,
             and
             related
             in
             other
             manner
             then
             they
             lye
             in
             Irenaeus
             his
             context
             .
             
               As
               the
               bread
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               is
               from
               the
               earth
               after
               diuine
               inuocation
               is
               no
               more
               common
               bread
               ,
               but
               the
               Eucharist
               consisting
               of
               two
               things
               ,
               the
               one
               earthly
               ,
               the
               other
               heauenly
               :
               So
               our
               bodies
               receiue
               the
               Eucharist
               are
               not
               now
               corruptible
               ,
               hauing
               the
               hope
               of
               resurrection
               .
            
             3.
             
             Where
             first
             ,
             He
             denieth
             the
             bread
             after
             consecration
             ,
             to
             be
             any
             more
             
             i
             
               common
               bread
            
             :
             as
             before
             him
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
            
             ,
             that
             they
             receiued
             those
             creatures
             k
             not
             as
             
               common
               bread
            
             ,
             or
             
               common
               drinke
            
             .
             And
             doth
             not
             their
             Cyril
             (
             as
             before
             you
             heard
             )
             deny
             the
             oyle
             also
             after
             it
             is
             consecrate
             ,
             to
             be
             any
             more
             l
             
               common
               oyle
            
             ?
             Or
             may
             we
             not
             say
             truly
             as
             the
             Auncients
             also
             oft
             doe
             ?
             yea
             dare
             any
             Christian
             man
             say
             otherwise
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             water
             in
             Baptisme
             being
             once
             consecrated
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             *
             
               common
               Water
            
             ?
             There
             is
             nothing
             then
             hitherto
             said
             by
             Irenaeus
             of
             the
             bread
             ,
             but
             what
             may
             truly
             be
             said
             of
             any
             other
             
               consecrated
               creature
            
             :
             since
             that
             holy
             and
             common
             in
             this
             sense
             oppose
             and
             expell
             either
             other
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             he
             saith
             that
             the
             
               Encharist
               consisteth
               of
               two
               things
               ,
               the
               one
               earthly
               ,
               the
               other
               heauenly
               .
            
             And
             doe
             not
             
               all
               Sacraments
            
             the
             same
             ?
             Or
             doth
             not
             Baptisme
             the
             like
             ?
             you
             may
             be
             pleased
             to
             consider
             ,
             what
             out
             of
             their
             owne
             m
             Ambrose
             was
             before
             said
             of
             it
             ;
             as
             also
             out
             of
             
               Gregorie
               Nyssene
            
             is
             here
             after
             related
             .
             For
             it
             is
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             that
             Bellarmine
             obiecteth
             ,
             that
             
               no
               man
               would
               say
               that
               the
               water
               of
               Baptisme
               consisteth
               of
               two
               things
               ,
               the
               one
               earthly
               ,
               the
               other
               heauenly
               :
            
             For
             neither
             
             doth
             Irenaeus
             say
             that
             
               the
               bread
               of
               the
               Eucharist
            
             ,
             but
             
               the
               Eucharist
            
             it selfe
             
               of
               such
               two
               things
               consisteth
            
             .
             But
             I
             
             would
             faine
             know
             how
             the
             Eucharist
             according
             to
             their
             doctrine
             should
             ,
             when
             the
             bread
             is
             once
             
               consecrated
               ,
               consist
            
             at
             all
             of
             any
             
               earthly
               thing
            
             ,
             when
             the
             substance
             thereof
             is
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             thereby
             vtterly
             abolished
             ?
             Sure
             Irenaeus
             his
             Eucharist
             consisting
             of
             matter
             in
             part
             earthly
             ,
             and
             theirs
             hauing
             none
             at
             all
             such
             ,
             are
             not
             one
             and
             the
             same
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             Irenaeus
             saith
             that
             
               our
               bodies
               receiuing
               the
               Eucharist
               are
               no
               more
               now
               corruptible
            
             ;
             in
             regard
             of
             
               hope
               and
               expectation
            
             he
             meaneth
             of
             their
             future
             resurrection
             ,
             which
             thereby
             they
             are
             assured
             of
             and
             sealed
             vp
             vnto
             :
             (
             for
             otherwise
             who
             seeth
             not
             that
             they
             are
             not
             yet
             
               incorruptible
               ?
            
             )
             as
             he
             afterward
             expoundeth
             himselfe
             .
             And
             what
             is
             said
             more
             here
             of
             the
             
               Lords
               Supper
            
             ,
             then
             o
             Tertullian
             and
             others
             
             say
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             by
             it
             the
             Flesh
             also
             hath
             its
             assurance
             of
             
               resurrection
               to
               life
               eternall
            
             ?
             yea
             let
             them
             looke
             backe
             but
             a
             line
             or
             two
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             soone
             see
             ,
             how
             little
             Irenaeus
             fauoureth
             their
             cause
             ?
             p
             How
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               say
               they
               that
               the
               flesh
               perisheth
               and
               liueth
               not
               euerlastingly
               ,
               that
               is
               nourished
               with
               the
               body
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ?
            
             He
             affirmeth
             
               our
               flesh
               to
               be
               nourished
            
             with
             that
             which
             hee
             calleth
             
               the
               body
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ.
            
             And
             else-where
             more
             plainely
             :
             q
             
               When
               the
               Cup
               mixed
               ,
               and
               the
               bread
               broken
               receiueth
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               becommeth
               the
               Eucharist
               of
               the
               body
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               substance
               of
               our
               bodies
               groweth
               and
               consisteth
               .
            
             r
             
               Now
               how
               deny
               they
               the
               flesh
               to
               be
               capable
               of
               life
               eternall
               ,
               that
               is
               nourished
               with
               Christs
               body
               and
               blood
               ?
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             s
             
               That
               part
               of
               man
               that
               consisteth
               of
               flesh
               ,
               sinewes
               and
               bones
               ,
               is
               nourished
               by
               the
               cup
               that
               is
               his
               blood
               ,
               and
               groweth
               ,
               or
               is
               encreased
               by
               the
               bread
               that
               is
               his
               body
               .
            
             The
             same
             with
             that
             ,
             which
             out
             of
             Iustine
             wee
             shall
             hereafter
             further
             consider
             of
             ,
             that
             t
             
               our
               flesh
               and
               blood
               are
               nourished
               by
               the
               Eucharisticall
               foode
               by
               a
               change
            
             thereof
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             being
             changed
             and
             turned
             into
             them
             .
             But
             to
             say
             so
             u
             of
             the
             very
             body
             and
             
               blood
               of
               Christ
            
             is
             ,
             by
             these
             mens
             owne
             grants
             ,
             
               most
               absurd
            
             .
             That
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             therefore
             that
             Irenaeus
             ,
             and
             before
             him
             Iustine
             ,
             speake
             thus
             of
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             very
             flesh
             and
             
               blood
               of
               Christ
            
             it selfe
             ,
             but
             x
             
               the
               creature
               sanctified
            
             ,
             as
             he
             himselfe
             tearmeth
             it
             ;
             or
             y
             
               the
               first-fruits
               of
               Gods
               creatures
            
             ,
             which
             
               in
               way
               of
               thankefulnesse
            
             ,
             z
             
               with
               thankesgiuing
            
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               they
               offer
               vnto
               God
            
             ;
             why
             so
             tearmed
             ,
             is
             out
             of
             Augustine
             and
             others
             shewed
             else-where
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             allegation
             is
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             )
             out
             of
             a
             
               the
               voices
               of
               the
               Fathers
               in
               the
               first
               Nicene
               Councel
               .
            
             Where
             I
             might
             
             well
             out
             of
             
               Cardinal
               Baeronius
            
             except
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             b
             
               no●
               Acts
               of
               that
               first
               Nicene
               Councel
               now
               extant
               :
            
             and
             that
             the
             worke
             out
             of
             which
             this
             allegation
             is
             taken
             ,
             is
             c
             
               no
               record
               of
               those
               Acts
            
             ,
             but
             
               a
               story
               onely
               of
               that
               Councell
               ,
            
             written
             by
             one
             that
             liued
             long
             after
             it
             ,
             d
             whom
             they
             themselues
             account
             to
             be
             but
             a
             sorry
             obscure
             fellow
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             no
             great
             credite
             .
             But
             let
             the
             Author
             ,
             or
             the
             Relator
             rather
             ,
             passe
             ;
             and
             let
             vs
             heare
             his
             relation
             .
             Those
             
               holy
               Confessors
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               will
               vs
               at
               the
               diuine
               Table
               not
               to
               regard
               onely
               bread
               and
               wine
               proposed
               ,
               but
               to
               eleuate
               our
               minde
               by
               faith
               ,
               and
               be
               holde
               on
               the
               holy
               Table
               the
               Lambe
               of
               God
               ,
               &c.
               by
               Priests
               vnbloodily
               sacrificed
               ;
               and
               receiuing
               his
               body
               and
               blood
               to
               beleeue
               them
               to
               be
               symboles
               and
               pledges
               of
               our
               resurrection
               .
            
             Heere
             is
             nothing
             at
             all
             that
             any
             way
             hurteth
             our
             cause
             .
             First
             ,
             they
             acknowledge
             “
             bread
             to
             be
             and
             abide
             in
             the
             Euchaerist
             :
             which
             these
             men
             vtterly
             deny
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             they
             will
             vs
             *
             
               not
               basely
               to
               regard
            
             therein
             
               the
               bread
               and
               cup
            
             ,
             or
             the
             elements
             onely
             .
             And
             the
             very
             same
             in
             the
             same
             place
             of
             Baptisme
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             e
             wee
             must
             not
             so
             much
             regard
             in
             it
             
               the
               water
            
             that
             
               wee
               see
               ,
               as
               the
               power
               of
               God
            
             accompanying
             it
             ;
             of
             which
             wee
             shall
             speake
             more
             vpon
             another
             the
             like
             occasion
             f
             hereafter
             .
             Thirdly
             they
             will
             vs
             g
             
               to
               lift
               vp
               our
               minde
               ,
               and
               by
               faith
               to
               consider
            
             (
             for
             so
             their
             words
             are
             )
             
               the
               Lambe
               of
               God
               lying
               on
               the
               Table
               .
            
             And
             
               by
               faith
            
             we
             grant
             that
             hee
             is
             not
             seene
             and
             considered
             onely
             ,
             but
             
               receiued
               also
            
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             not
             (
             as
             this
             man
             translateth
             it
             )
             that
             hee
             is
             vnbloodily
             there
             sacrificed
             ,
             but
             that
             hee
             is
             h
             
               without
               sacrificing
            
             there
             sacrificed
             ;
             that
             is
             not
             really
             ,
             but
             i
             
               mystically
               and
               symbolically
               sacrisiced
            
             ;
             or
             k
             
               not
               in
               truth
               of
               the
               thing
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               mystery
               signifying
               the
               same
               :
            
             as
             out
             of
             
               Pope
               Pascasius
            
             and
             Augustine
             in
             their
             Canons
             themselues
             speake
             .
             Fiftly
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             
               wee
               receiue
               his
               bodie
               and
               blood
            
             in
             the
             Encharist
             ;
             yea
             they
             are
             reported
             to
             say
             (
             which
             hee
             omitteth
             here
             )
             that
             wee
             doe
             l
             
               truely
               receiue
            
             them
             :
             which
             that
             we
             doe
             truely
             also
             and
             effectually
             
             (
             according
             to
             our
             doctrine
             )
             though
             spiritually
             and
             not
             corporally
             ,
             hath
             m
             already
             beene
             shewen
             ,
             and
             shall
             n
             in
             his
             due
             place
             againe
             bee
             further
             confirmed
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             that
             these
             are
             o
             
               symboles
               or
               pledges
               of
               our
               resurrection
            
             ;
             which
             how
             they
             was
             are
             was
             before
             shewed
             out
             of
             Tertullian
             ,
             who
             p
             from
             those
             Sacraments
             and
             
               sacred
               rites
            
             and
             exercises
             in
             generall
             (
             as
             well
             other
             as
             these
             )
             that
             the
             body
             partaketh
             in
             ,
             draweth
             r
             Arguments
             to
             confirme
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             resurrection
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             allegation
             is
             out
             of
             
               S.
               Ephrem
            
             ,
             whose
             both
             praises
             and
             speeches
             he
             hath
             borrowed
             from
             s
             Bellarmine
             :
             which
             Bellarmine
             when
             hee
             hath
             cited
             ,
             addeth
             withall
             in
             a
             brauery
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             proofes
             were
             so
             pregnant
             that
             there
             were
             no
             gainesaying
             of
             them
             ,
             t
             
               To
               this
               testimonie
               our
               aduersaries
               neither
               doe
               answer
               ,
               nor
               indeede
               can
               answer
               ought
               .
            
             That
             none
             had
             then
             answered
             ,
             was
             not
             much
             to
             be
             maruelled
             :
             as
             u
             Harding
             saith
             of
             their
             
               Cyrill
               ;
               few
               had
               yet
               the
            
             
             
               sight
               of
               him
            
             .
             One
             of
             that
             name
             indeed
             wrote
             many
             things
             x
             in
             the
             
               Syriacke
               tongue
            
             long
             since
             ,
             hauing
             no
             skill
             at
             all
             in
             the
             Greeke
             .
             And
             vnder
             his
             name
             our
             
               Popish
               Fatherbreeders
            
             haue
             of
             late
             set
             out
             a
             many
             of
             Sermons
             and
             Treaeises
             ,
             that
             haue
             no
             testimonie
             at
             all
             from
             antiquity
             the
             most
             of
             them
             ;
             translated
             (
             as
             they
             tell
             vs
             )
             out
             of
             Greeke
             ,
             which
             hee
             good
             man
             neuer
             spake
             ;
             quoting
             some
             of
             them
             
               Greeke
               Authors
            
             at
             large
             ,
             whom
             hee
             neuer
             vnderstood
             ;
             wanting
             all
             of
             them
             that
             a
             
               subtilty
               and
               sublimitie
               of
               wit
            
             ,
             that
             Ierome
             commendeth
             in
             Ephrems
             workes
             ,
             and
             b
             appeared
             euen
             in
             the
             trarslations
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             both
             hee
             and
             others
             affirm
             of
             them
             ;
             very
             sorry
             and
             silly
             things
             a
             great
             part
             of
             them
             ;
             not
             free
             from
             grosse
             vntruths
             and
             c
             contradictions
             ,
             yea
             and
             ridiculous
             too
             ,
             if
             not
             impious
             assertions
             ;
             as
             that
             d
             
               the
               damned
               spirits
               in
               hell
               salute
               all
               the
               Saints
               in
            
             
             
             heauen
             ,
             and
             by
             name
             
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               Martyrs
               ,
               the
               Patriarches
               ,
               Monkes
               ,
               and
               the
               Uirgin
               Mary
               :
            
             and
             lastly
             their
             e
             seuerall
             editions
             of
             them
             so
             chopped
             and
             changed
             ,
             mangled
             and
             made
             vp
             againe
             ,
             cut
             off
             or
             pieced
             out
             ,
             as
             they
             pleased
             that
             had
             the
             breeding
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             scarce
             any
             one
             of
             them
             is
             any
             whit
             like
             another
             .
             The
             testimonies
             cited
             out
             of
             him
             could
             not
             be
             answered
             ,
             before
             the
             Author
             himselfe
             was
             hatched
             ,
             and
             his
             workes
             abroad
             in
             mens
             hands
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             bee
             seene
             and
             knowne
             what
             they
             were
             .
             And
             now
             that
             they
             are
             seen
             and
             known
             what
             they
             are
             ,
             they
             appeare
             plainely
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             worthy
             of
             any
             answer
             .
             Vnlesse
             it
             bee
             deemed
             equall
             that
             wee
             bee
             tied
             to
             answer
             to
             euery
             saying
             that
             is
             alleadged
             out
             of
             any
             counterfeite
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             at
             any
             time
             thrust
             out
             with
             the
             glorious
             title
             of
             some
             
               Ancient
               Father
            
             clapt
             on
             his
             Frontispice
             .
             And
             yet
             neither
             are
             this
             Authors
             wordes
             (
             what
             euer
             he
             be
             )
             by
             the
             Cardinals
             good
             leaue
             ,
             for
             all
             his
             great
             bragge
             ,
             so
             pregnant
             and
             full
             for
             them
             that
             
               no
               answer
               can
               be
               giuen
            
             to
             them
             .
             He
             saith
             that
             
               the
               mysteries
               of
               Christ
               are
               most
               admirable
               and
               inscrutable
               :
            
             and
             who
             denieth
             it
             ?
             this
             follow
             himselfe
             f
             bringeth
             in
             Caluin
             and
             Beza
             saying
             the
             same
             :
             and
             that
             men
             ought
             not
             to
             g
             pry
             ouer
             curiously
             into
             them
             :
             wherein
             not
             we
             ,
             but
             their
             *
             
               S.
               Dennis
            
             is
             faulty
             ,
             &
             their
             h
             Schoolemen
             who
             with
             their
             wanton
             wit
             haue
             therein
             exceeded
             all
             bounds
             as
             well
             of
             modestie
             as
             of
             measure
             :
             *
             that
             
               we
               partake
               with
               our
               Lords
               immaculate
               bodie
               by
               faith
               :
            
             (
             for
             so
             in
             Uossius
             his
             edition
             are
             his
             wordes
             distinguished
             )
             which
             we
             may
             well
             without
             any
             such
             corporall
             presence
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             i
             by
             their
             owne
             Authors
             is
             confessed
             :
             that
             k
             
               wee
               must
               be
               assured
               that
               we
               eate
               the
               Lambe
               himselfe
               whole
               :
            
             which
             is
             contrary
             ,
             not
             to
             our
             doctrine
             ,
             who
             say
             and
             shew
             euidently
             ,
             that
             l
             the
             Fathers
             did
             as
             much
             that
             liued
             euen
             
               before
               
               Christ
            
             was
             incarnate
             ,
             but
             to
             m
             the
             doctrine
             of
             their
             
               Pope
               Nicholas
            
             ,
             as
             else-where
             is
             shewed
             .
             So
             that
             here
             is
             nothing
             that
             we
             need
             so
             much
             to
             stick
             at
             ,
             or
             that
             should
             be
             deemed
             so
             vnanswerable
             :
             vnlesse
             he
             wil
             presse
             vs
             with
             that
             that
             followeth
             ,
             that
             n
             
               Christ
               giueth
               vs
               fire
               to
               feed
               on
               ,
            
             when
             hee
             giueth
             vs
             
               his
               body
            
             :
             as
             Chrysostome
             saith
             sometime
             that
             o
             
               fire
               floweth
               from
               the
               Lords
               table
               ,
            
             and
             it
             is
             
               a
               coale
               of
               fire
            
             that
             wee
             receiue
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             .
             Which
             if
             they
             will
             expound
             figuratinely
             and
             spiritually
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             they
             must
             needs
             ,
             let
             them
             giue
             vs
             the
             like
             liberty
             to
             vnderstand
             the
             former
             wordes
             in
             like
             manner
             .
             I
             will
             adde
             only
             and
             so
             leaue
             this
             Ephrem
             ,
             what
             in
             the
             very
             same
             discourse
             himselfe
             saith
             :
             p
             
               what
               this
               potion
               and
               perception
               is
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               it
               is
               our
               part
               to
               learne
               :
            
             (
             And
             it
             is
             lawfull
             then
             belike
             ,
             yea
             and
             our
             dutie
             too
             ,
             to
             make
             some
             kinde
             of
             inquiry
             into
             it
             .
             )
             
               Marke
               diligently
               ,
               how
               Christ
               taking
               bread
               into
               his
               hands
               ,
            
             q
             
               blessed
               it
               ,
               and
               brake
               it
               ,
               for
               a
               figure
               of
               his
               immaculate
               body
               ;
               and
               how
               hee
            
             r
             
               blessed
               the
               Cup
               ,
               for
               a
               figure
               of
               his
               blood
               .
            
             Which
             wordes
             (
             I
             take
             it
             )
             encline
             rather
             to
             our
             doctrine
             then
             to
             theirs
             .
             And
             yet
             further
             in
             the
             same
             Treatise
             :
             s
             
               With
               the
               eyes
               of
               faith
               ,
               when
               like
               light
               it
               shineth
               bright
               in
               a
               mans
               heart
               ,
               doth
               he
               cleerly
               see
               the
               Lambe
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               was
               slaine
               for
               vs
               ,
               and
               that
               hath
               giuen
               vs
               his
               holy
               and
               immaculate
               bodie
            
             t
             
               perpetually
               to
               feede
               vpon
               ,
               and
               to
               partake
               of
               vnto
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               .
            
             u
             
               This
               eye
               of
               faith
               he
               that
               hath
               ,
               doth
               cleerely
               and
               openly
               see
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
            
             x
             
               by
               a
               sure
               and
               full
               faith
               eateth
               of
               the
               bodie
               of
               that
               immaculate
               Lambe
               ,
               the
               onely
               begotten
               sonne
               of
               the
               heauenly
               Father
               ,
               and
               drinketh
               his
               blood
               ,
               &c.
               
               By
               faith
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               wee
               see
               the
               Lambe
               of
               God
               ,
            
             (
             as
             expounding
             that
             that
             was
             said
             out
             of
             the
             storie
             of
             the
             
               Nicene
               Councell
            
             before
             )
             and
             
               by
               faith
               wee
               seede
               on
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               bodie
               and
               blood
               ,
               and
               partake
               of
               him
               ,
               perpetually
            
             ;
             and
             not
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             onely
             .
             Which
             as
             it
             fitteth
             not
             their
             
               orall
               manducation
            
             ,
             which
             
               without
               faith
            
             may
             bee
             effected
             ,
             so
             it
             agreeth
             well
             with
             that
             
               spirituall
               feeding
            
             ,
             that
             we
             expound
             our
             Sauiours
             wordes
             of
             .
             So
             little
             doth
             this
             their
             Ephrem
             further
             or
             auaile
             them
             in
             this
             Argument
             .
          
           
           
             Lastly
             ,
             for
             the
             
               high
               tearmes
            
             and
             
               stately
               titles
            
             that
             the
             
               Ancient
               Fathers
            
             giue
             the
             Eucharist
             ;
             let
             him
             but
             compare
             them
             with
             s
             those
             that
             they
             giue
             to
             
               its
               elder
               sister
            
             ,
             the
             other
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             and
             I
             suppose
             hee
             will
             finde
             little
             oddes
             betweene
             either
             .
             Onely
             for
             what
             hee
             saith
             of
             their
             affirming
             that
             the
             
               Angels
               adore
            
             it
             :
             let
             the
             places
             bee
             produced
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             then
             bee
             answered
             .
             That
             they
             are
             present
             oft
             ,
             (
             and
             if
             present
             ,
             no
             doubt
             present
             with
             much
             reuerence
             )
             as
             well
             at
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             
               Lords
               Supper
            
             ,
             as
             at
             other
             parts
             of
             
               Gods
               worship
            
             ;
             and
             z
             that
             they
             
               adore
               him
            
             who
             is
             therein
             represented
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             all
             that
             Chrysostome
             saith
             in
             the
             places
             produced
             out
             of
             him
             by
             *
             Bellarmine
             )
             we
             deny
             not
             :
             and
             of
             Baptisme
             in
             effect
             their
             “
             Cyrist
             saith
             as
             much
             .
             But
             that
             they
             
               doe
               adore
               as
            
             
             God
             a
             piece
             of
             bread
             or
             a
             sorry
             
               wafer
               cake
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Papists
             doe
             in
             their
             Masse
             ,
             therein
             committing
             as
             grosse
             idolatry
             (
             it
             is
             *
             their
             owne
             grant
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             Christ
             ,
             which
             we
             well
             know
             it
             is
             not
             )
             as
             euer
             any
             was
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             we
             vtterly
             deny
             ,
             nor
             will
             this
             Defendant
             euer
             be
             able
             to
             produce
             any
             one
             
               Orthodox
               Father
            
             that
             euer
             so
             said
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             for
             his
             allegations
             ,
             though
             produced
             here
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             to
             disprooue
             (
             as
             they
             might
             well
             enough
             without
             hurting
             of
             vs
             )
             no
             assertion
             of
             ours
             ,
             but
             a
             fiction
             of
             his
             owne
             framing
             ;
             nor
             was
             it
             necessarie
             therefore
             that
             they
             should
             haue
             beene
             answered
             .
             Let
             vs
             now
             proceede
             to
             the
             next
             part
             of
             his
             Answer
             .
          
        
         
           
             Diuision
             6.
             
          
           
             
               HIs
               next
               ground
               for
               ouerthrowing
               our
               literall
               vnderstanding
               of
               Christs
               wordes
               and
               reall
               presence
               of
               his
               true
            
             
             
               bodie
               and
               blood
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               is
               an
               vnlearned
               and
               slender
               manner
               of
               proouing
               our
               Sauiours
               large
               discourse
               in
            
             S
             Iohn
             .
             6.
             
             
               not
               to
               bee
               at
               all
               vnderstood
               of
               sacrament
               all
               manducation
               ,
               but
               spirituall
               eating
               his
               flesh
               and
               blood
               by
               beleeuing
               in
               him
               .
               And
               first
               hee
               quareleth
               at
            
             Pope
             Nicholas
             
               manner
               of
               speech
               ,
               making
            
             Berengarius
             
               in
               the
               abiuration
               of
               his
               heresie
               to
               affirme
            
             not
             onely
             the
             signe
             ,
             but
             the
             body
             it selfe
             of
             Christ
             to
             bee
             handled
             by
             the
             Priests
             hands
             ,
             and
             rent
             and
             bruised
             with
             the
             teeth
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Which
               manner
               of
               speech
               was
               purposely
               by
            
             Pope
             Nicholas
             
               in
               a
               Councell
               of
               learned
               Doctors
               devised
               to
               make
               this
               slippery
               shifting
               hereticke
               make
               a
               direct
               and
               plaine
               confession
               of
               his
               faith
               concerning
               our
               Sauiours
               being
               present
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Priest
               consecrating
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               mouthes
               of
               such
               as
               receiue
               him
               impassible
               now
               in
               his
               owne
               corporall
               nature
               glorified
               ,
               and
               vncapable
               of
               renting
               or
               any
               kinde
               of
               corporall
               mutation
               ,
               as
               being
               not
               with
               the
               sacramental
               signes
               also
               quantitatiuely
               extended
               ,
               but
               indiuisibly
               and
               after
               a
               spirituall
               manner
               existing
               ,
               yet
               really
               handled
               and
               receiued
               as
               Angels
               in
               assumpted
               bodies
               are
               said
               to
               bee
               seene
               ,
               and
               felt
               ,
               and
               as
            
             S.
             Iohn
             Baptist
             likewise
             Ioh.
             1.
             
               said
               he
               saw
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               when
               hee
               onely
               saw
               a
               Doue
               the
               signe
               of
               his
               presence
               ,
               &c.
               which
               manner
               of
               speech
               is
               not
               v●usuall
               with
               the
               holy
               Fathers
               .
            
             Thou
             seest
             him
             ,
             
               (
               saith
            
             S.
             Chrysostome
             
               speaking
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               )
            
             Thou
             touchest
             him
             ,
             Thou
             eatest
             him
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Which
               is
               the
               same
               in
               sense
               which
            
             Pope
             Nicholas
             
               affirmeth
               ,
               onely
               hee
               explicateth
               somewhat
               more
               particularly
               the
               diuision
               and
               fraction
               of
               the
               sacramentall
               formes
               containing
               the
               very
               bodie
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               vnder
               them
               all
               and
               each
               particle
               of
               them
               entirely
               and
               vndeuidedly
               remaining
               .
               Insomuch
               as
            
             Iohn
             Husie
             
               falsely
               wont
               by
               our
               Aduersaries
               to
               be
               claimed
               for
               Patron
               and
               faithfull
               witnesse
               of
               their
               doctrine
               ,
               singeth
               thus
               in
               certaine
               verses
               of
               Christs
               presence
               and
               manner
               of
               being
               receiued
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               which
               hee
               with
               vs
               to
               his
               dying
               day
               constantly
               beleeued
               ,
               as
               now
               also
               his
               disciples
               doe
               after
               him
            
             ;
          
           
             
               Non
               est
               panissed
               est
               Deus
            
             
               Qui
               in
               cruce
               pependisti
            
             
               Non
               augetur
               consecratus
               ;
            
             
               Nec
               diuisus
               in
               fractura
               ,
            
             
               Homo
               liberator
               meus
               :
            
             
               Et
               in
               carne
               defecisti
               :
            
             
               Nec
               cōsumptus
               fit
               mutatꝰ
               ;
            
             
               Plenus
               D●us
               iu
               statura
               .
            
          
           
           
             It
             is
             not
             bread
             ,
             but
             God
             and
             Man
             my
             Redeemer
             ,
             who
             hanged
             on
             a
             Crosse
             ,
             and
             died
             in
             flesh
             for
             me
             .
             Hee
             is
             not
             encreased
             on
             multiplied
             by
             Consecration
             ,
             nor
             diuided
             in
             breaking
             of
             the
             Host
             ,
             but
             God
             full
             in
             stature
             .
             
               So
               likewise
            
             S.
             Andrew
             
               in
               his
               passion
               authentically
               (
               as
            
             l
             Bellarmine
             
               proueth
               )
               written
               by
               the
               Clergie
               of
            
             Achaia
             
               present
               thereat
               ,
               told
               the
               Procounsul
            
             Egeus
             ;
             I
             dayly
             offer
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             one
             and
             omnipotent
             ,
             not
             the
             flesh
             of
             Buls
             &
             blood
             of
             Goats
             ,
             but
             the
             immaculate
             Lambe
             vpon
             the
             Altar
             ,
             whose
             flesh
             when
             all
             the
             multitude
             of
             faithfull
             people
             hath
             receiued
             ,
             the
             Lambe
             sacrificed
             
               integer
               perseuer
               at
               ac
               viuus
            
             ;
             doth
             liue
             and
             remaine
             entire
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               So
               as
            
             Pope
             Nicholas
             
               doctrine
               vnderstood
               of
               Christs
               flesh
               being
               eaten
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               needeth
               not
            
             Gratians
             Glosse
             
               to
               saue
               it
               from
               hereticall
               blaspemy
               and
               the
               danger
               of
               a
               worse
               opinion
               then
            
             Berengarius
             
               renounced
               ,
               vnlesse
               hee
               had
               taught
               Christs
               flesh
               in
               it selfe
               to
               haue
               beene
               torne
               with
               teeth
               and
               bloodily
               eaten
               ,
               as
               the
               Capharnites
               imagined
               ;
               and
            
             m
             
               the
               Gentile
               persecutors
               were
               went
               to
               obiect
               against
               poore
               Christians
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               eate
               the
               flesh
               of
               a
               certaine
               man
               in
               their
               synaxes
               and
               meetings
               ;
               calling
               them
            
             men
             eaters
             ,
             &c.
             
               to
               wit
               ,
               because
            
             they
             did
             eate
             bread
             and
             drinke
             wine
             consecrated
             by
             the
             miraculous
             force
             of
             Christs
             wordes
             into
             his
             naturall
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ;
             as
             Saint
             Iustine
             
               that
               holy
               Martyr
               and
               great
               Christian
               Philosopher
               told
            
             Aurelius
             
               the
               Emperor
               in
               his
               second
            
             Apologie
             
               for
               Christians
               ;
               where
               hee
               describeth
               (
               as
               much
               as
               it
               was
               fit
               for
               him
               to
               open
               the
               heauenly
               mysteries
               of
               our
               faith
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               )
               the
               whole
               order
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
               and
               distribution
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               as
               it
               is
               now
               celebrated
               by
               vs
               :
               this
               being
            
             the
             new
             Oblation
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             as
             n
             S.
             Irenaeus
             
               tearmeth
               it
               ,
               instituted
               by
               Christ
               in
               his
               last
               Supper
               ,
               and
               that
            
             cleane
             Sacrifice
             which
             Malachie
             
               foretold
               should
               succeed
               in
               place
               of
               the
               Iewish
               Sacrifices
               ,
               and
               be
               offered
               by
               the
               Gentiles
               in
               all
               places
               .
            
          
           
             IN
             the
             next
             place
             I
             proceede
             to
             discusse
             the
             wordes
             of
             
             our
             Sauiour
             concerning
             the
             
               eating
               his
               flesh
               and
               drinking
               his
               blood
               .
               Iohn
            
             6.
             
          
           
           
             Where
             
               first
               I
               quarell
            
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             
               at
               P.
               Nicholas
               his
               maner
               of
               speech
               deuised
               purposely
            
             (
             as
             this
             mine
             Aduersary
             here
             informeth
             vs
             )
             
               in
               a
               Coūcell
               of
               learned
               Bishops
               to
               make
               a
               slippery
               shifting
               heretike
               ,
               make
               a
               direct
               and
               plain
               confession
               of
               his
               faith
               concerning
               the
               reall
               presence
               .
            
             His
             words
             are
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             related
             thē
             ,
             that
             
               the
               very
               body
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               is
               broken
               with
               the
               Priests
               hands
               ,
               and
               torn
               in
               pieces
               with
               mens
               teeth
               ,
               not
               sacramētally
               only
               ,
               but
               sensually
               .
            
             Which
             palpable
             absurdities
             ,
             and
             carnall
             and
             Capernaiticall
             assertions
             this
             Defendant
             would
             faine
             salue
             if
             hee
             could
             ;
             (
             but
             he
             sheweth
             himselfe
             therein
             but
             a
             sorry
             
               Quackesaluer
               .
            
             )
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             citing
             (
             besides
             some
             of
             his
             owne
             counterfaits
             ,
             of
             which
             more
             anone
             )
             a
             saying
             of
             
               S.
               Chrysostome
            
             ,
             affirming
             that
             the
             faithfull
             
               see
               ,
               and
               touch
               ,
               and
               eate
               Christ
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               :
            
             which
             neither
             they
             nor
             we
             deny
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             ought
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             vnlesse
             Chrysostome
             should
             also
             say
             ,
             that
             hee
             is
             eaten
             in
             such
             sort
             as
             
               Pope
               Nicholas
            
             averreth
             ,
             
               not
               sacramentally
               onely
               ,
               or
               spiritually
               ,
               but
               euen
               sensually
               :
            
             so
             hee
             saith
             .
             For
             so
             t
             
               the
               Galathians
            
             also
             
               saw
               him
               crucified
            
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             telleth
             them
             )
             
               in
               their
               sight
            
             :
             and
             some
             of
             the
             Ancients
             say
             that
             euen
             u
             at
             this
             day
             he
             is
             crucified
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             telling
             vs
             that
             
               Christs
               glorified
               bodie
               is
               incapable
               of
               renting
               :
            
             which
             if
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             how
             saith
             
               Pope
               Nicholas
            
             that
             
               it
               is
               torne
               in
               pieces
            
             ?
             This
             is
             a
             strange
             manner
             of
             saluing
             him
             ,
             to
             tell
             vs
             that
             that
             cannot
             be
             done
             ,
             which
             he
             in
             precise
             tearmes
             saith
             is
             vsually
             done
             .
             And
             marke
             here
             (
             I
             pray
             you
             how
             these
             men
             *
             
               play
               fast
               and
               loose
            
             with
             vs.
             They
             tell
             vs
             ,
             when
             wee
             presse
             them
             with
             the
             indignitie
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             that
             
               Christs
               bodie
               cannot
               bee
               bruised
               now
               or
               broken
               :
            
             and
             this
             is
             (
             it
             seemeth
             )
             when
             they
             speake
             mystically
             or
             shiftingly
             ,
             as
             hee
             speaketh
             .
             But
             when
             they
             make
             
               a
               plaine
               and
               direct
               confession
            
             (
             for
             so
             hee
             saith
             
               Pope
               Nicholas
            
             did
             when
             hee
             thus
             spake
             ,
             
               and
               no
               formes
               are
               more
               exact
               ,
            
             saith
             
             
             Bellarmine
             ,
             then
             those
             
               formes
               of
               abiuration
            
             are
             )
             then
             they
             acknowledge
             that
             according
             to
             their
             saith
             and
             beliefe
             (
             if
             they
             beleeue
             at
             least
             as
             they
             speake
             ,
             and
             doe
             not
             dally
             with
             vs
             and
             delude
             vs
             )
             
               Christs
               very
               bodie
               is
               sensually
               rent
               and
               torne
               in
               pieces
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             granting
             that
             
               if
               he
               had
               taught
               that
               Christs
               flesh
               in
               it selfe
               were
               torne
               with
               teeth
               ,
               &c.
               it
               were
               indeed
               hereticall
               blasphemie
               .
            
             And
             what
             other
             thing
             (
             I
             pray
             you
             )
             doth
             
               Pope
               Nicholas
            
             affirme
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             that
             *
             
               Christs
               very
               bodie
               not
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               onely
               ,
               but
               in
               very
               truth
               and
               sensually
               is
               torne
               in
               pieces
               with
               mens
               teeth
               ?
            
             This
             is
             not
             to
             excuse
             him
             ,
             but
             to
             accuse
             and
             condemne
             him
             both
             of
             heresie
             and
             blasphemy
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             By
             affirming
             that
             
               the
               Popes
               wordes
               need
               not
               Gratians
               Glosse
            
             to
             saue
             them
             from
             any
             such
             imputation
             .
             Yet
             
               Gabriel
               Biel
            
             a
             great
             Schooleman
             (
             whom
             wee
             rather
             beleeue
             )
             freely
             confesseth
             that
             
               Pope
               Nicholas
            
             in
             so
             saying
             u
             
               exceeded
               the
               truth
            
             ;
             (
             as
             another
             Glosse
             on
             Gratian
             also
             x
             else-where
             acknowledgeth
             )
             and
             while
             he
             sought
             to
             shun
             one
             error
             ranne
             into
             another
             :
             wherein
             *
             others
             also
             of
             their
             owne
             writers
             dare
             not
             defend
             him
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Pops
             sitting
             in
             his
             Chaire
             ,
             yea
             and
             in
             Councell
             too
             ,
             with
             all
             his
             
               learned
               Bishops
            
             ,
             like
             himselfe
             ,
             round
             about
             him
             ,
             
               consistorially
               to
               censure
               and
               to
               determine
               truth
               in
               matter
               of
               faith
               ,
            
             may
             yet
             erre
             for
             all
             his
             infallibility
             ,
             so
             much
             &
             so
             oft
             b●agged
             of
             .
             And
             it
             was
             not
             vnwisely
             done
             of
             Bellarmine
             to
             let
             this
             passe
             ,
             y
             where
             he
             relateth
             and
             refuteth
             as
             well
             as
             he
             may
             ,
             the
             seuerall
             errors
             and
             heresies
             that
             their
             Popes
             are
             charged
             with
             .
          
           
             §
             ▪
             2.
             
             Heere
             by
             the
             way
             (
             though
             little
             to
             the
             present
             purpose
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             cleering
             of
             
               Pope
               Nicholas
            
             )
             that
             hee
             may
             fill
             vp
             his
             Discourse
             with
             some
             shew
             of
             allegations
             ;
          
           
             1.
             
             Hee
             telleth
             vs
             that
             
               Iohn
               Husse
            
             was
             of
             their
             iudgement
             concerning
             the
             Sacrament
             ;
             and
             alledgeth
             a
             sorry
             Rome
             to
             prooue
             it
             ;
             which
             whence
             hee
             hath
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             nor
             am
             able
             to
             say
             ,
             what
             Husse
             sometime
             held
             :
             But
             sure
             I
             am
             that
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             Constance
             one
             of
             the
             Articles
             ,
             
             wherewith
             he
             was
             charged
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             condemned
             ,
             and
             (
             contrary
             to
             
               the
               Emperours
               safeconduct
            
             granted
             him
             )
             perfidious●●
             burnt
             ,
             was
             a
             the
             deniall
             of
             Transubstantiation
             as
             
               a
               deuice
               inuented
               to
               delude
               simple
               people
               with
               :
            
             and
             the
             teaching
             and
             maintaining
             as
             well
             publikely
             as
             priuately
             that
             
               the
               substance
               of
               bread
            
             ,
             and
             
               materiall
               bread
               ,
               remained
               after
               Consecration
               in
               the
               Sacrament
            
             ;
             deposed
             by
             many
             that
             had
             heard
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             had
             argued
             about
             it
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             citeth
             a
             few
             Fathers
             ,
             some
             forged
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Author
               of
               the
               Passion
               of
               S.
               Andrew
            
             ;
             some
             falsified
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             
               Iustine
               Martyr
            
             ;
             (
             which
             shall
             by
             and
             by
             be
             examined
             )
             some
             saying
             nothing
             but
             what
             wee
             will
             willingly
             yeeld
             him
             ,
             as
             both
             Irenaeus
             ,
             and
             that
             also
             out
             of
             the
             
               apocryphall
               Story
            
             of
             
               S.
               Andrew
            
             :
             which
             howsoeuer
             he
             saith
             that
             Bellarmine
             (
             which
             is
             his
             wonted
             manner
             of
             proofe
             )
             hath
             proued
             to
             be
             authenticall
             :
             Yet
             neither
             are
             his
             
               proofes
               pregnant
            
             ;
             no
             iust
             antiquitie
             being
             produced
             for
             it
             ;
             and
             by
             b
             others
             of
             their
             owne
             (
             as
             we
             shewed
             before
             )
             it
             is
             confessed
             to
             be
             apocryphall
             :
             and
             ,
             if
             we
             may
             beleeue
             Bellarmine
             himselfe
             ,
             there
             is
             some
             grosse
             vntruth
             in
             it
             .
             For
             this
             vncertaine
             Author
             affirmeth
             that
             
               S.
               Andrew
            
             was
             not
             
               nailed
               with
               nailes
            
             ,
             but
             
               with
               cords
               eyed
               to
               the
               crosse
               ,
            
             (
             as
             their
             counterfeit
             c
             Abdie
             also
             saith
             )
             that
             he
             might
             liue
             the
             longer
             in
             paine
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             preaching
             two
             daies
             together
             as
             he
             hung
             there
             aliue
             :
             Whereas
             ,
             if
             d
             Bellarmine
             may
             be
             beleeued
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             so
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             with
             nailes
             fastned
             ,
             as
             e
             Christ
             was
             ,
             to
             the
             Crosse.
             
          
           
             But
             to
             leaue
             that
             ,
             as
             saying
             nothing
             that
             we
             neede
             sticke
             at
             ;
             no
             more
             then
             we
             doe
             at
             ought
             that
             out
             of
             Irenaeus
             is
             alleadged
             .
             I
             may
             not
             let
             passe
             his
             falsifying
             of
             
               Iustine
               Martyr
            
             ;
             whom
             hauing
             so
             little
             occasion
             to
             alledge
             here
             ,
             he
             may
             well
             seeme
             for
             no
             other
             end
             to
             haue
             alleadged
             ,
             but
             to
             falsifie
             what
             he
             saith
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ;
             in
             which
             kinde
             he
             hath
             the
             best
             gift
             one
             of
             them
             that
             euer
             I
             knew
             any
             .
             
               Iustine
               Martyr
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               in
               his
               2.
               
               Apologie
               ,
               where
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               was
               fit
               ,
               &c.
               he
               describeth
               the
               whole
               order
               of
               
               the
               Sacrifice
               and
               distribution
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               as
               it
               is
               now
               celebrated
               by
               vs
               ,
               telleth
               Antoninus
               the
               Emperour
               that
               they
               did
               therein
               eate
               bread
               and
               drinke
               wine
               conuerted
               by
               the
               miraculous
               force
               of
               Christs
               words
               into
               his
               naturall
               flesh
               and
               blood
               .
            
             Now
             heare
             Justines
             owne
             words
             :
             Hauing
             spoken
             before
             of
             
               Baptisme
               :
               After
               this
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               is
               there
               bread
               and
               a
               cup
               of
               water
               and
               wine
               presented
               to
               the
               Prelate
               of
               the
               brethren
               :
               Who
               receiuing
               the
               same
               sendeth
               vp
               praise
               and
               glory
               to
               the
               Father
               of
               all
               ,
               by
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Sonne
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ;
               and
               at
               large
               giueth
               thankes
               to
               him
               for
               being
               vouchsafed
               to
               be
               by
               him
               reputed
               worthy
               of
               these
               things
               .
               And
               when
               he
               hath
               ended
               his
               prayers
               and
               thankes-giuing
               ,
               all
               the
               people
               answer
               ,
            
             Amen
             .
             
               Now
               when
               the
               Prelate
               hath
               giuen
               thankes
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               people
               haue
               answered
               ,
               those
               that
               we
               call
               Deacons
               ,
               giue
               to
               each
               one
               of
               those
               that
               be
               present
               to
               partake
               of
            
             f
             
               the
               blessed
               Bread
               ,
               and
               wine
               and
               water
               ,
               and
               they
               carry
               of
               it
               to
               those
               that
               be
               not
               present
               .
               And
               this
               foode
               is
               with
               vs
               called
               the
               Eucharist
               ;
               which
               none
               may
               partake
               of
               but
               those
               that
               beleeue
               ,
               haue
               beene
               baptised
               ,
               and
               liue
               as
               Christ
               taught
               .
               For
               we
               receiue
               not
               these
               things
               as
               common
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ;
               but
               in
               like
               maner
               as
               Christ
               our
               Sauiour
               being
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               incarnate
               had
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               so
               haue
               wee
               beene
               taught
               that
               the
               foode
            
             g
             
               blessed
               by
               the
               word
               of
               prayer
               that
               is
               from
               him
               ,
               whereby
               our
               blood
               and
               flesh
               by
               a
               change
               are
               nourished
               ,
               is
               the
               flesh
               and
               blood
               of
               that
               Iesus
               Christ
               incarnate
               .
               For
               so
               in
               the
               Gospels
               haue
               the
               Apostles
               deliuered
               that
               Iesus
               enioyned
               them
               ,
               hauing
               taken
               the
               bread
               and
               giuen
               thankes
               to
               say
               ,
            
             Doe
             this
             in
             remembrance
             of
             me
             ;
             This
             is
             my
             Body
             :
             
               And
               taking
               the
               Cup
               likewise
               ,
               and
               hauing
               giuen
               thankes
               to
               say
            
             ;
             This
             is
             my
             blood
             ;
             
               and
               to
               giue
               it
               to
               such
               onely
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             first
             tell
             me
             (
             I
             pray
             you
             )
             where
             there
             is
             any
             mention
             of
             
               a
               Sacrifice
            
             in
             Iustine
             ,
             distinct
             especially
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             that
             this
             corrupter
             of
             all
             almost
             that
             he
             dealeth
             with
             ,
             should
             say
             ;
             
               Iustine
               describeth
               the
               whole
               order
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
               and
               distribution
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               .
            
             True
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Fathers
             tearme
             the
             
               Lords
               Supper
            
             oft
             
               a
               Sacrifice
            
             ;
             (
             as
             we
             also
             in
             our
             
               Liturgie
               :
            
             )
             partly
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             
             h
             
               spirituall
               Sacrifice
               of
               praise
            
             therein
             offred
             ;
             and
             partly
             because
             it
             is
             a
             liuely
             
               representation
               and
               commemoration
               of
               Christs
               Sacrifice
            
             i
             
               once
               offred
               on
               the
               Crosse
            
             ;
             (
             as
             their
             k
             
               Master
               of
               the
               Sentences
            
             himselfe
             explaineth
             it
             ;
             )
             and
             partly
             also
             because
             l
             it
             succeedeth
             in
             the
             roome
             of
             the
             Passeouer
             ,
             and
             those
             other
             Sacrifices
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             were
             offred
             .
             But
             that
             they
             euer
             dreamed
             of
             any
             other
             Sacrifice
             distinct
             and
             diuers
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             no
             Papist
             shall
             euer
             be
             able
             to
             prooue
             .
             Nor
             either
             out
             of
             our
             Sauiours
             words
             ,
             or
             Iustines
             report
             can
             be
             gathered
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Obserue
             how
             iustly
             
               Iustine
               describeth
               the
               whole
               order
               of
               this
               Sacrifice
               and
               distribution
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               celebrated
               by
               them
               .
            
             Yea
             ,
             marke
             and
             iudge
             (
             I
             pray
             you
             )
             whether
             his
             description
             of
             it
             come
             neerer
             vnto
             ours
             or
             vnto
             theirs
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Where
             are
             all
             those
             crossings
             and
             bendings
             ,
             and
             ●ringes
             ,
             and
             turnings
             ,
             and
             eleuations
             ,
             and
             adorations
             ,
             and
             
               mimicke
               gestures
            
             ,
             and
             
               apish
               sooleries
            
             that
             their
             
               Masse-bookes
               enioyne
            
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             well
             the
             cup
             as
             the
             bread
             is
             giuen
             to
             
               all
               present
            
             ;
             which
             Iustine
             also
             saith
             that
             
               Christ
               enioyned
            
             them
             to
             giue
             ;
             and
             which
             
               Pope
               Gelasius
            
             m
             saith
             
               cannot
               be
               seuered
               from
               the
               Bread
               without
               great
               Sacriledge
               .
            
             Whereas
             with
             them
             the
             people
             may
             not
             meddle
             at
             all
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             How
             many
             toyes
             are
             there
             in
             theirs
             that
             are
             not
             touched
             at
             all
             in
             Iustine
             ?
             And
             againe
             ,
             what
             is
             there
             in
             Iustines
             relation
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             found
             in
             our
             Protestanticall
             (
             as
             he
             tearmeth
             it
             )
             communion
             ?
             that
             
               sending
               of
               it
               home
            
             ordinarily
             onely
             excepted
             ,
             which
             neither
             they
             themselues
             vse
             ordinarily
             when
             they
             celebrate
             ,
             and
             the
             danger
             of
             repaire
             hindring
             accesse
             (
             it
             seemeth
             )
             then
             occasioned
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Where
             doth
             Iustine
             say
             ,
             as
             this
             corrupt
             corrupter
             reporteth
             him
             ,
             that
             
               they
               eate
               bread
               and
               drinke
               wine
               conuerted
               by
               the
               miraculous
               force
               of
               Christs
               words
               into
               his
               naturall
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ?
            
             No
             one
             word
             in
             him
             of
             
               a
               miraculous
               conuersion
            
             ,
             nor
             of
             their
             being
             
               the
               naturall
               flesh
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ.
            
             There
             is
             mention
             indeede
             of
             
               a
               change
            
             ,
             and
             that
             
               a
               
               naturall
               change
            
             ,
             not
             
               of
               the
               creatures
               into
               Christs
               naturall
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
            
             but
             
               of
               the
               blessed
               foode
            
             ,
             Or
             
               the
               foode
               made
               the
               Eucharist
            
             (
             as
             n
             Bellarmine
             translateth
             it
             )
             
               into
               our
               flesh
            
             .
             Which
             words
             though
             o
             Bellarmine
             would
             faine
             wrest
             awry
             ,
             because
             they
             wring
             him
             ,
             yet
             no
             Grammer
             will
             admit
             any
             other
             sense
             of
             them
             .
             From
             whence
             it
             is
             apparent
             that
             the
             
               blessed
               foode
            
             that
             Iustine
             speaketh
             of
             ,
             is
             not
             really
             ,
             but
             
               symbolically
               and
               figuratiuely
               Christs
               body
            
             .
             For
             p
             
               there
               can
               nothing
               be
               deuised
               more
               absurd
            
             (
             saith
             
               Bellarmine
               )
               then
               that
               the
               Substance
               of
               our
               bodies
               should
               be
               nourished
               with
               Christs
               flesh
               .
            
             But
             
               our
               flesh
               and
               blood
            
             (
             and
             that
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             is
             
               the
               substance
               of
               our
               Bodies
            
             ;
             as
             Irenaeus
             also
             expressely
             speaketh
             )
             
               are
               nourished
            
             (
             saith
             
               Iustine
               )
               by
               the
               blessed
               foode
               ,
            
             or
             
               by
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               made
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
            
             and
             that
             q
             
               by
               a
            
             
             change
             of
             the
             things
             receiued
             .
             The
             
               blessed
               foode
            
             therefore
             that
             Iustine
             speaketh
             of
             ,
             is
             not
             
               really
               Christs
               naturall
               Body
            
             ,
             as
             this
             mis-reporter
             and
             mis-expounder
             of
             him
             affirmeth
             .
          
           
             
               NEither
               can
               euer
               the
               Minister
               prooue
               his
               ensuing
               Assertion
               ,
               that
               Christs
               corporall
               presence
               in
               the
               thing
               eaten
               must
               necessarily
               inferre
               and
               enforce
               a
               corporall
               and
               carnall
               manner
               of
               eating
               him
               ,
               vnlesse
               his
               bodie
               had
               therein
               a
               corporall
               extensiue
               and
               sensible
               manner
               of
               existing
               ;
               which
               is
               by
               no
               Catholike
               Author
               affirmed
               ;
               and
               so
               no
               hainous
               and
               vnseemely
               thing
               is
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               of
               receiuing
               Christs
               body
               committed
               :
               For
               auoiding
               whereof
               we
               should
               be
               enforced
               to
               runne
               to
               a
               figuratiue
               interpretation
               of
               our
               Sauiours
               speeches
               ,
            
             Ioh.
             6.
             
             
               So
               as
               to
               exclude
               the
               reall
               receiuing
               of
               our
               Sauiours
               flesh
               and
               blood
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ;
               as
               out
               of
               an
               obscure
               place
               of
            
             S.
             Austin
             ,
             
               cited
               by
               him
               page
               7.
               and
               fully
            
             o
             
               answered
               by
            
             Cardinall
             Bellarmine
             ,
             
               hee
               falsely
               gathereth
               ;
               the
               place
               proouing
               no
               more
               but
               that
               our
               Sauiours
               speech
               concerning
               the
               eating
               of
               his
               flesh
               and
               drinking
               of
               his
               blood
               is
               figuratiue
               so
               farre
               forth
               as
               that
               his
               flesh
               was
               not
               carnally
               to
               be
               eaten
               ,
               but
               after
               a
               Sacramentall
               and
               inuisible
               manner
               ,
               as
               the
               signes
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               doe
               containe
               them
               ;
               the
               chiefe
               end
               of
               his
               being
               so
               receiued
               by
               vs
               being
               indeed
            
             to
             communicate
             with
             Christs
             passion
             ,
             and
             
             profitably
             to
             lay
             vp
             in
             our
             memories
             that
             his
             flesh
             was
             wounded
             for
             vs
             ,
             as
             S.
             Austin
             
               in
               that
               place
               affirmeth
               .
               Whose
            
             p
             
               plaine
               places
               for
               the
               reall
               receiuing
               of
               our
               Sauiours
               body
               and
               blood
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               my
               superficiall
               Aduersarie
               taketh
               no
               notice
               of
               ,
               but
               as
               Eeles
               loue
               rather
               to
               hide
               themselues
               in
               durt
               then
               to
               swim
               in
               cleere
               waters
               ;
               so
               are
               hee
               and
               his
               companions
               glad
               to
               hide
               themselues
               and
               their
               hereticall
               nouelties
               ,
               in
               darke
               and
               obscure
               places
               of
               the
               holy
               Fathers
               ,
               not
               regarding
               their
               pregnant
               and
               plaine
               testimonies
               for
               vs
               ,
               and
               against
               them
               ,
               vnanswerably
               in
               other
               places
               expressed
               .
            
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             AT
             length
             he
             pleaseth
             to
             recollect
             himselfe
             and
             
             returne
             to
             the
             matter
             in
             hand
             .
             
               Christs
               corporall
               presence
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               in
               the
               thing
               eaten
               ,
               doth
               not
               necessarily
               inferre
               and
               enforce
               a
               corporall
               and
               carnall
               manner
               of
               eating
               him
               ,
               vnlesse
               his
               body
               had
               therein
               a
               corporall
               ,
               extensiue
               and
               sensible
               manner
               of
               existing
               .
            
          
           
             To
             passe
             by
             these
             
               mysticall
               and
               metaphysicall
               tearmes
            
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             and
             his
             Associates
             are
             wont
             to
             enwrap
             and
             inuolue
             themselues
             ,
             
               like
               Eeles
               in
               mire
               and
               mud
            
             (
             as
             himselfe
             speaketh
             )
             that
             their
             absurd
             and
             senselesse
             doctrines
             ,
             or
             dotages
             rather
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             discerned
             ;
             nor
             to
             insist
             vpon
             the
             implication
             of
             contradiction
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             that
             
               Christs
               body
            
             is
             corporally
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               bodily
               present
            
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             and
             yet
             hath
             there
             
               no
               corporall
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               bodily
               existence
               :
               a
               bodie
               bodily
               present
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             
               not
               bodily
               existing
            
             ;
             like
             the
             
               Marcionites
               riddles
            
             in
             
               Tertullian
               ;
               A
               man
               no
               man
               ;
               Flesh
               no
               flesh
            
             ;
             
             
               a
               body
               no
               body
               ;
               blood
               no
               blood
               :
            
             or
             ,
             
               A
               body
            
             ;
             but
             
               not
               as
               a
               body
            
             ;
             with
             blood
             ,
             but
             
               not
               as
               blood
               ;
               in
               a
               place
               ,
            
             but
             
               not
               as
               in
               a
               place
               ;
               with
               qualities
               ,
            
             but
             
               not
               qualitatiuely
               ;
               with
               quantitie
            
             ,
             but
             
               not
               quantitatiuely
            
             .
             Such
             strange
             fancies
             and
             prodigies
             are
             these
             mens
             braines
             possest
             with
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             the
             one
             doe
             not
             follow
             vpon
             the
             other
             ,
             
               Pope
               Nicholas
            
             was
             much
             to
             blame
             ,
             when
             he
             inferred
             thereupon
             that
             
               Christs
               very
               body
            
             was
             sensually
             (
             that
             is
             as
             much
             ,
             if
             not
             more
             then
             
               corporally
               )
               chewed
               and
               eaten
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               .
            
          
           
           
             2.
             
             If
             it
             be
             true
             that
             Bellarmine
             telleth
             vs
             ,
             that
             s
             
               by
               the
               Eucharist
               Christ
               remaineth
               carnally
               in
               vs
               :
            
             which
             he
             citeth
             also
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             foule
             hand
             ,
             and
             *
             some
             of
             his
             owne
             words
             foisted
             in
             ,
             as
             a
             saying
             of
             
               S.
               Hilaries
            
             :
             then
             sure
             he
             must
             needs
             carnally
             be
             eaten
             of
             vs.
             And
             to
             see
             how
             
               inconstant
               error
            
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             contrary
             to
             it selfe
             :
             one
             while
             he
             saith
             that
             there
             is
             t
             
               a
               corporall
               eating
               of
               Christs
               body
               in
               the
               Sacrament
            
             ;
             as
             their
             common
             tenent
             is
             :
             (
             and
             how
             is
             he
             not
             then
             
               corporaelly
               eaten
               ?
            
             )
             and
             that
             
               Christ
               carnally
               thereby
               abideth
               in
               vs
               :
            
             And
             yet
             againe
             another
             while
             ;
             out
             of
             Athanasius
             ,
             that
             u
             
               the
               eating
               of
               Christs
               body
               is
               not
               carnally
               to
               be
               taken
               ,
               nor
            
             is
             x
             
               in
               a
               carnall
               manner
            
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             .
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             ;
             1.
             
             Either
             Bread
             or
             
               Christs
               body
            
             must
             needs
             be
             
               corporally
               eaten
            
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             :
             but
             not
             bread
             ,
             if
             we
             beleeue
             them
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             none
             there
             :
             and
             to
             say
             that
             
               meere
               accidents
            
             onely
             are
             chewed
             and
             fed
             vpon
             is
             most
             senselesse
             and
             absurd
             :
             It
             remaineth
             therefore
             that
             
               Christs
               body
            
             ,
             if
             that
             alone
             be
             there
             ,
             be
             
               corporally
               eaten
            
             there
             ,
             as
             
               Pope
               Nicholas
            
             before
             affirmed
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Either
             
               Christs
               flesh
               is
               eaten
            
             there
             corporally
             ,
             or
             spiritually
             onely
             .
             If
             corporally
             ,
             why
             doth
             this
             fellow
             sticke
             at
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             so
             loath
             to
             acknowledge
             it
             ?
             If
             spiritually
             onely
             ,
             why
             vrge
             they
             those
             passages
             of
             Iohn
             6.
             to
             prooue
             〈…〉
             
               corporall
               and
               bodily
               manducation
               of
               Christs
               body
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               ?
            
             And
             so
             come
             we
             to
             examine
             that
             place
             by
             them
             so
             much
             and
             so
             oft
             vrged
             to
             prooue
             such
             
               a
               carnall
               eating
               of
               Christ.
            
             
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             Here
             this
             
               profound
               and
               learned
               Doctor
            
             telleth
             vs
             ,
             that
             
               his
               superficiall
               Aduersarie
               hath
               in
               an
               vnlearned
               and
               slender
               manner
               endeauoured
               to
               prooue
               that
               our
               Sauiours
               discourse
               there
               is
               not
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               of
               Sacramentall
               Manducation
               ,
               but
               of
               spirituall
               eating
               his
               flesh
               and
               blood
               by
               beleeuing
               in
               him
               .
            
          
           
             I
             propound
             two
             Propositions
             to
             be
             prooued
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             
               the
               words
               are
               not
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               of
               any
               such
               corporall
               eating
               and
               drinking
               ,
            
             as
             they
             hold
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             
               Christ
               doth
               not
               in
               that
               whole
               discourse
               speake
               of
               
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
            
             which
             was
             not
             as
             yet
             instituted
             ,
             but
             of
             such
             
               spirituall
               feeding
               on
               Christ
            
             ,
             as
             is
             performed
             ,
             not
             
               in
               the
               Sacrament
            
             onely
             ,
             but
             
               out
               of
               it
            
             also
             .
          
           
             The
             former
             I
             prooue
             by
             a
             plaine
             place
             of
             
               S.
               Augustine
            
             ;
             which
             this
             Aduersarie
             ,
             referring
             vs
             still
             for
             an
             answer
             to
             Bellarmine
             ,
             (
             from
             whom
             he
             borroweth
             the
             most
             that
             he
             hath
             )
             saith
             is
             
               an
               obscure
               place
            
             ,
             and
             is
             pleased
             a
             little
             after
             to
             tearme
             it
             no
             better
             then
             durt
             ,
             which
             wee
             Protestants
             ,
             like
             Eeles
             ,
             desire
             to
             hide
             our selues
             in
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Were
             it
             not
             an
             absurd
             thing
             for
             Augustine
             to
             speake
             ●bscurely
             there
             ,
             where
             he
             giueth
             rules
             for
             the
             opening
             and
             right
             vnderstanding
             of
             
               places
               obscure
            
             ?
             where
             should
             he
             speake
             more
             plainely
             and
             perspicuously
             then
             there
             ;
             where
             his
             maine
             aime
             is
             to
             make
             things
             cleere
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             
               shifters
               answer
            
             borrowed
             from
             Bellarmine
             is
             but
             
               a
               bare
               shift
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             
               the
               place
               prooueth
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               that
               our
               Sauiours
               speech
               concerning
               the
               eating
               of
               his
               flesh
               and
               drinking
               of
               his
               blood
               is
               figuratiue
               so
               far
               forth
               ,
               as
               that
               his
               flesh
               was
               not
               carnally
               to
               be
               eaten
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               bloody
               manner
               ,
               as
               flesh
               sold
               in
               the
               shambles
               is
               wont
               to
               be
               eaten
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             As
             if
             
               flesh
               bought
               in
               the
               shambles
            
             vsed
             to
             be
             eaten
             raw
             and
             
               in
               bloody
               manner
            
             .
             Here
             is
             a
             deale
             of
             durt
             indeede
             and
             mud
             raised
             to
             trouble
             
               Augustines
               cleere
               water
            
             .
             The
             Question
             is
             whether
             our
             Sauiours
             words
             be
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             properly
             or
             figuratiuely
             .
             y
             They
             say
             
               properly
               ;
               and
               not
               figuratiuely
               :
               Augustine
            
             saith
             figuratiuely
             ;
             and
             so
             consequently
             ,
             
               not
               properly
            
             :
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             is
             here
             required
             .
             z
             
               Christs
               body
            
             (
             saith
             
               Bellar
               mine
               )
               is
               with
               the
               body
               properly
               eaten
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               .
            
             But
             it
             is
             
               no
               proper
            
             ,
             but
             
               a
               figuratiue
               eating
            
             ,
             saith
             Augustine
             ,
             that
             Christ
             speaketh
             of
             Iohn
             6.
             
             It
             is
             no
             such
             eating
             of
             
               Christs
               body
            
             therefore
             ,
             as
             they
             imagine
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             .
             Yea
             so
             contrary
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             pregnant
             for
             vs
             is
             that
             passage
             of
             Augustine
             ,
             that
             in
             Fulbertus
             his
             workes
             ,
             where
             those
             words
             of
             his
             are
             related
             ,
             they
             haue
             with
             a
             foule
             insertion
             branded
             them
             for
             a
             hereticall
             .
          
           
             Yea
             but
             (
             saith
             mine
             Aduersarie
             )
             there
             are
             
               many
               plaine
               places
               in
               Augustine
               ,
               cited
               by
               Bellarmine
               ,
               for
               the
               reall
               receiuing
            
             
             
               of
               Christ
               ;
               which
               my
               superficiall
               Aduersarie
               taketh
               no
               notice
               of
               .
               Bellarmine
            
             is
             still
             much
             in
             this
             mans
             mouth
             ;
             and
             the
             superficialnesse
             of
             his
             silly
             and
             
               vnlearned
               Aduersarie
            
             .
             But
             this
             (
             I
             am
             sure
             )
             
               is
               a
               very
               vnlearned
               ,
               slender
               and
               superficiall
               proofe
            
             of
             points
             questioned
             ,
             to
             turne
             his
             Reader
             ouer
             still
             for
             satisfaction
             to
             some
             other
             .
             Yet
             I
             will
             doe
             him
             the
             couttesie
             ,
             since
             he
             telleth
             vs
             of
             other
             
               plaine
               places
            
             in
             Augustine
             to
             present
             him
             with
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             though
             such
             an
             one
             (
             it
             may
             be
             )
             as
             will
             not
             easily
             goe
             downe
             with
             him
             .
             Augustine
             speaking
             of
             this
             place
             in
             Iohn
             on
             Psal.
             98.
             saith
             that
             Christ
             hauing
             vsed
             those
             words
             ,
             b
             
               Vnlesse
               you
               eate
               the
               flesh
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               man
               and
               drinke
               his
               blood
               ,
               you
               haue
               no
               life
               in
               you
               .
            
             When
             some
             vnderstood
             them
             c
             
               foolishly
               and
               carnally
            
             ,
             he
             taught
             them
             to
             vnderstand
             them
             d
             spiritually
             ;
             saying
             ,
             e
             
               It
               is
               the
               Spirit
               that
               quickneth
               ;
               the
               flesh
               profiteth
               nothing
               :
               the
               words
               that
               I
               speake
               are
               Spirit
               and
               life
               .
            
             As
             if
             he
             should
             haue
             said
             ;
             
               vnderstand
               you
               spiritually
               what
               I
               haue
               spoken
               .
            
             f
             
               You
               are
               not
               to
               eate
               that
               body
               which
               you
               see
               ,
               and
               to
               drinke
               that
               blood
               which
               they
               will
               shed
               that
               shall
               crucifie
               me
               .
            
             g
             
               I
               haue
               commended
               a
               kinde
               of
               Sacrament
               vnto
               you
               ;
               which
               being
               spiritually
               vnderstood
               will
               quicken
               you
               .
               Though
               it
               must
               be
               visibly
               colebrated
               ,
               yet
               is
               it
               inuisibly
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               .
            
             Thus
             Augustine
             in
             plaine
             tearmes
             :
             and
             yet
             if
             we
             beleeue
             these
             men
             ,
             
               the
               very
               same
               body
               of
               Christ
            
             that
             was
             then
             seene
             ,
             and
             
               that
               very
               same
               blood
            
             that
             was
             shed
             on
             the
             Crosse
             is
             
               orally
               eaten
               and
               drunke
            
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             .
          
           
             
               ANd
               surely
               if
               the
               Authoritie
               of
               holy
               Fathers
               might
               preuaile
               with
               the
               Minister
               further
               then
               himselfe
               listeth
               ,
               he
               cannot
               be
               so
               ignorant
               as
               not
               to
               know
               that
               all
               the
               auncient
               Doctors
               expounding
               or
               treating
               of
               Christs
               words
               ,
            
             Ioh.
             6.
             
               haue
               literally
               vnderstood
               them
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               as
            
             learned
             q
             Tolet
             ,
             r
             Saunders
             ,
             s
             Bellarmine
             ,
             
               and
               other
               of
               our
               diuines
               haue
               particularly
               prooued
               ;
               collecting
               from
               them
               inuincible
               Testimonies
               also
               ,
               to
               prooue
               the
               verity
               of
               our
               Sauiours
               body
               and
               blood
               really
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               conteined
               and
               receiued
               :
               Insomuch
               as
            
             S.
             Austin
             affirmeth
             S.
             Iohn
             
               purposely
               to
               haue
               emitted
               
               all
               mention
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               in
               our
               Sauiours
               last
               Supper
               ,
               because
               he
               had
               in
               the
               6.
               
               Chap.
               of
               his
               Gospell
               so
               particularly
               expressed
               the
               promised
               excellency
               and
               heauenly
               fruits
               thereof
               :
               and
               many
               euident
               and
               vnanswerable
               Arguments
               are
               by
               Catholike
               expositors
               of
               that
               Chapter
               made
               to
               prooue
               the
               same
               ;
               which
               with
               silence
               my
               Aduersarie
               ouerpasseth
               .
               First
               ,
               (
               for
               example
               )
               our
               Sauiour
               from
               the
               31.
               to
               the
               60.
               verse
               of
               that
               Chapter
               maketh
               a
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               gift
               which
               his
               Father
               had
               giuen
               to
               the
               Iewes
               louing
               the
               world
               so
               as
               to
               giue
               his
               onely
               begotten
               Sonne
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               gift
               which
               himselfe
               meant
               to
               giue
               to
               them
               ,
               speaking
               of
               the
               one
               as
               a
               gift
               already
               past
               ;
               but
               of
               the
               other
               as
               of
               a
               gift
               afterwards
               to
               bee
               giuen
               vnto
               them
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               He
               compareth
               the
               eating
               of
               his
               flesh
               to
               the
               Israelites
               eating
               of
               Manna
               in
               the
               desert
               ;
               which
               was
               a
               corporall
               food
               really
               eaten
               by
               them
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               If
               by
               eating
               his
               flesh
               and
               drinking
               his
               blood
               our
               Sauiour
               meant
               no
               other
               thing
               then
               that
               they
               should
               beleeue
               in
               him
               ,
               it
               had
               beene
               a
               strange
               course
               in
               him
               ,
               who
               so
               thirsted
               after
               the
               saluation
               of
               soules
               by
               an
               obscure
               manner
               of
               speaking
               to
               driue
               away
               so
               many
               ,
               such
               persons
               especially
               as
               had
               formerly
               followed
               him
               ,
               without
               any
               word
               added
               ,
               which
               might
               open
               this
               obscure
               doctrine
               vnto
               them
               ;
               as
            
             Card.
             Tollet
             
               excellently
               relateth
               there
               the
               whole
               processe
               of
               our
               Sauiours
               doctrine
               .
            
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             MY
             second
             Proposition
             is
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               in
               that
            
             
             
               whole
               Discourse
            
             Iohn
             6
             
               doth
               not
               speake
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               .
            
          
           
             That
             Augustine
             and
             diuers
             others
             of
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             doe
             expound
             it
             of
             
               feeding
               on
               Christ
            
             ,
             yet
             
               not
               corporally
            
             ,
             but
             spiritually
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             (
             for
             so
             h
             
               Bishop
               Iansenius
            
             also
             ingenuously
             confesseth
             that
             Augustine
             holdeth
             it
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             of
             
               seeding
               on
               Christ
               spiritually
               ,
               not
               corporally
            
             ;
             yea
             and
             so
             *
             
               Pope
               Innocent
            
             himselfe
             ,
             witnesse
             Durand
             ,
             
             and
             Biel
             ,
             and
             “
             
               Peter
               Lombard
            
             also
             ,
             witnesse
             Bon●uenture
             ,
             expound
             it
             :
             )
             I
             deny
             not
             ;
             nor
             doth
             it
             at
             all
             impeach
             our
             cause
             in
             the
             maine
             point
             here
             in
             question
             of
             
               Christs
               corporall
               presence
            
             .
             Yet
             the
             rather
             herein
             wee
             are
             inforced
             (
             together
             with
             diuerse
             
               Popish
               writers
            
             )
             to
             depart
             from
             them
             in
             that
             their
             exposition
             ;
             so
             farre
             forth
             as
             they
             vnderstand
             the
             same
             as
             directly
             speaking
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             (
             as
             for
             the
             one
             moitie
             of
             that
             discourse
             also
             euen
             *
             Bellarmine
             himself
             doth
             )
             in
             regard
             of
             some
             
               erronious
               consequences
            
             that
             they
             were
             by
             that
             meanes
             enforced
             vnto
             ,
             which
             euen
             the
             Papists
             themselues
             now
             condemne
             ,
             and
             for
             other
             
               weighty
               reasons
            
             ,
             as
             in
             my
             
               first
               writing
            
             I
             shew
             .
          
           
             Yea
             but
             
               Catholique
               Expositors
            
             (
             saith
             this
             
               Answerer
               )
               by
               many
               euident
               and
               vnanswerable
               Arguments
               haue
               prooued
               that
               it
               is
               so
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               ;
               which
               his
               Aduersarie
               also
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               euerpasseth
               with
               silence
            
             .
          
           
             And
             say
             I
             ,
             
               A
               Catholique
               Expositor
            
             (
             in
             their
             language
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               Corn.
               Iansenius
            
             (
             no
             Iesuite
             now
             ,
             for
             so
             this
             Answerer
             hath
             informed
             me
             ,
             and
             yet
             )
             
               a
               Bishop
               of
               Flanders
            
             ,
             in
             
               a
               worke
            
             of
             his
             
               by
               common
               consent
               of
               the
               learned
            
             among
             them
             well
             approoued
             of
             (
             they
             are
             the
             Popes
             owne
             Censurers
             wordes
             of
             it
             )
             
               hath
               by
               euident
               and
               vnanswerable
               Arguments
               prooued
               that
               it
               cannot
               so
               bee
               vnderstood
               ;
               which
               this
               mine
               aduersarie
               also
               ouerpasseth
               with
               silence
               :
            
             And
             the
             like
             also
             doth
             
               Frier
               Ferus
            
             :
             and
             
               Gabriel
               Biel
            
             at
             large
             in
             the
             place
             aboue
             recited
             .
          
           
             But
             hee
             will
             at
             length
             (
             I
             hope
             )
             say
             somewhat
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Our
               Sauiour
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               maketh
               a
               difference
               there
               betweene
               the
               gift
               which
               his
               Father
               had
               ●iuen
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               and
               the
               gift
               that
               himselfe
               ment
               to
               giue
               ,
               speaking
               of
               the
               one
               as
               past
               ,
               of
               the
               other
               as
               to
               come
               :
            
             This
             out
             of
             Bellarmine
             .
          
           
             I
             maruell
             where
             this
             man
             learned
             his
             Logicke
             .
             He
             neuer
             is
             luckie
             in
             the
             framing
             of
             his
             
               Consequences
               .
               There
               is
               a
               difference
               betweene
               the
               gift
               that
               God
               the
               Father
               had
               giuen
               ;
               and
               the
               gift
               that
               Christ
               would
               giue
               :
               Ergò
               Christs
               wordes
               must
               needs
               be
               vnderstood
               of
               his
               corporall
               presence
               in
               
               the
               Eucharist
               .
            
             How
             hang
             these
             things
             together
             ?
             or
             by
             what
             nec●ssity
             of
             consequence
             doth
             the
             one
             follow
             from
             the
             other
             ?
          
           
             For
             first
             ,
             Are
             they
             
               diuerse
               gifts
            
             that
             
               God
               the
               Father
               had
               giuen
            
             and
             
               that
               Christ
               would
               giue
            
             ?
             then
             the
             wordes
             are
             not
             meant
             of
             
               Christs
               corporall
               presence
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               .
            
             For
             therein
             the
             very
             same
             Christ
             that
             
               the
               Father
               gaue
            
             is
             giuen
             to
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             as
             we
             say
             ,
             spiritually
             ;
             to
             both
             faithfull
             and
             vnfaithfull
             ,
             as
             they
             affirme
             ,
             corporally
             .
             And
             therfore
             the
             gift
             is
             
               not
               diuers
            
             ,
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             but
             
               the
               selfe
               same
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             hee
             say
             that
             the
             gift
             is
             diuers
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             
               diuers
               manner
               of
               giuing
            
             :
             who
             knoweth
             not
             that
             Christ
             ,
             who
             had
             beene
             
               giuen
               by
               his
               Father
            
             (
             and
             yet
             by
             himselfe
             also
             )
             in
             his
             incarnation
             ;
             was
             after
             i
             giuen
             also
             
               by
               himselfe
            
             (
             and
             yet
             k
             
               by
               his
               Father
               also
            
             )
             in
             his
             passion
             .
             So
             their
             owne
             Iansenius
             expoundeth
             his
             words
             ,
             that
             l
             
               he
               would
               giue
               his
               b●die
               also
               vnto
               death
               :
            
             and
             
               Frier
               Ferus
            
             that
             m
             
               hee
               would
               giue
               it
               vnto
               death
               on
               the
               Crosse
               :
            
             for
             n
             there
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               was
               that
               bread
               to
               bee
               basked
               :
            
             and
             there
             
               that
               flesh
            
             of
             his
             (
             saith
             Bonauenture
             )
             was
             to
             be
             boyled
             .
             Yea
             so
             Gregory
             of
             
               Valence
               ,
               My
               flesh
               that
               I
               will
               giue
               ,
            
             p
             
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               offer
               for
               the
               life
               of
               the
               world
               :
            
             Where
             (
             thinke
             we
             )
             but
             on
             the
             Crosse
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Christ
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               compareth
               the
               eating
               of
               his
               flesh
               to
               the
               Iewes
               eating
               of
               Manna
               ;
               which
               was
               a
               corporall
               food
               really
               eaten
               by
               them
               :
            
             and
             he
             must
             needs
             therefore
             speake
             of
             the
             
               Eucharist
               .
               Bellarmine
            
             was
             not
             so
             absurd
             indeed
             as
             to
             
             argue
             on
             this
             manner
             .
             As
             if
             the
             Manna
             were
             not
             also
             a
             
               spirituall
               type
               of
               Christ
            
             :
             and
             Christ
             might
             not
             as
             well
             compare
             the
             type
             with
             the
             truth
             ;
             as
             the
             type
             with
             the
             counter-type
             ;
             the
             type
             of
             the
             Manna
             q
             
               a
               spirituall
               food
            
             then
             
               really
               taken
            
             with
             the
             
               spirituall
               eating
               of
               Christ
            
             that
             was
             therin
             figured
             .
          
           
             Or
             〈…〉
             ●f
             he
             might
             not
             compare
             our
             
               spirituall
               feeding
               on
               him
            
             with
             some
             
               corporall
               food
               really
               eaten
            
             (
             which
             both
             here
             and
             else-where
             it
             is
             confessed
             ,
             as
             shal
             presently
             be
             shewed
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             )
             and
             yet
             not
             mention
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             at
             all
             .
          
           
           
             Bellarmine
             saith
             indeede
             that
             r
             
               Christ
               compareth
               there
               with
               the
               Manna
               his
               bodie
               ,
               not
               as
               it
               is
               receiued
               by
               faith
               alone
               ,
            
             (
             and
             then
             belike
             by
             Bellarmines
             grant
             it
             is
             truely
             so
             also
             receiued
             ,
             euen
             out
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             )
             but
             
               as
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               it
               is
               receiued
               .
            
             But
             how
             doth
             he
             proue
             it
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             From
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             where
             s
             
               hee
               compareth
               Baptisme
               with
               the
               red
               Sea
               ,
            
             and
             
               Manna
               with
               the
               Eucharist
            
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             doth
             this
             follow
             ;
             
               The
               Apostle
               doth
               so
               there
            
             :
             therefore
             
               our
               Sauiour
               doth
               so
               heere
            
             ?
             especially
             considering
             how
             diuers
             the
             scope
             of
             either
             in
             either
             place
             is
             .
             The
             
               Apostles
               scope
            
             is
             to
             shew
             that
             t
             the
             old
             Israelites
             had
             as
             good
             and
             as
             sure
             outward
             
               pledges
               of
               Gods
               fauour
               and
               loue
            
             as
             wee
             Christians
             now
             haue
             ;
             and
             yet
             “
             were
             not
             spared
             when
             they
             prouoked
             him
             to
             wrath
             ,
             for
             all
             that
             .
             Our
             
               Sauiours
               scope
            
             is
             to
             prooue
             that
             the
             
               spirituall
               food
            
             of
             
               his
               flesh
            
             ,
             which
             u
             he
             there
             tendred
             them
             and
             aduised
             them
             to
             seeke
             after
             ,
             was
             much
             more
             excellent
             and
             of
             farre
             greater
             vertue
             and
             efficacie
             ,
             then
             the
             Manna
             that
             their
             Fathers
             did
             once
             eate
             in
             the
             Wildernesse
             .
             For
             ,
             that
             x
             that
             (
             considered
             as
             
               corporall
               food
            
             )
             was
             it selfe
             corruptible
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             y
             preserue
             them
             that
             eate
             of
             it
             from
             death
             ,
             whereas
             this
             was
             z
             
               food
               incorruptible
            
             ,
             and
             being
             
               spiritually
               fed
               on
            
             would
             cause
             them
             a
             
               to
               liue
               for
               euer
            
             .
             For
             the
             Apostles
             purpose
             therefore
             it
             was
             necessary
             to
             consider
             the
             Manna
             as
             
               a
               Sacrament
            
             and
             to
             compare
             the
             Eucharist
             with
             it
             ,
             as
             with
             our
             Baptisme
             hee
             had
             paralleled
             the
             
               Red
               Sea
            
             before
             .
             But
             for
             our
             Sauiour
             so
             to
             do
             there
             was
             no
             necessity
             at
             all
             :
             Nor
             indeed
             doth
             he
             consider
             the
             Manna
             there
             as
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             the
             Iewes
             did
             ,
             that
             there
             mentioned
             it
             to
             him
             ;
             nor
             doth
             hee
             speake
             cught
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             where
             hee
             speaketh
             of
             the
             Manna
             ,
             as
             b
             Bellarmine
             also
             himselfe
             acknowledgeth
             .
             His
             speech
             to
             them
             occasioned
             by
             the
             c
             bread
             that
             they
             had
             eaten
             of
             ,
             and
             d
             the
             Manna
             that
             they
             spake
             of
             ,
             is
             the
             very
             like
             to
             that
             other
             speech
             of
             his
             to
             the
             
               Samaritane
               woman
            
             ,
             occasioned
             by
             e
             the
             water
             that
             hee
             had
             asked
             of
             her
             ;
             f
             
               He
               that
               drinketh
               of
               this
               water
               shall
               thirst
               againe
               ;
               but
               he
               that
               drinketh
               of
               the
               
               water
               that
               I
               shall
               giue
               him
               ,
               shall
               neuer
               thirst
               more
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Which
             had
             it
             been
             considered
             ,
             would
             easily
             haue
             assoyled
             those
             difficulties
             ,
             that
             (
             as
             g
             Iansenius
             obserueth
             )
             so
             much
             troubled
             Augustine
             ,
             and
             Caietan
             ,
             yea
             and
             Iansenius
             himselfe
             too
             .
             Nor
             was
             there
             any
             necessity
             that
             the
             bread
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             should
             bee
             more
             mentioned
             in
             the
             one
             place
             ,
             then
             the
             drinke
             of
             it
             in
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             h
             
               Christs
               bodie
               ,
               as
               by
               faith
               it
               is
               receiued
               ,
               was
               not
               wanting
               to
               those
               of
               old
               time
               ,
            
             that
             liued
             before
             
               Christs
               Incarnation
            
             .
          
           
             What
             hee
             giueth
             vs
             heere
             wee
             take
             ,
             that
             
               Christs
               body
               was
               by
               faith
               receiued
            
             euen
             before
             hee
             was
             incarnate
             .
             But
             how
             prooueth
             this
             that
             Christ
             therefore
             spake
             there
             of
             
               a
               sacramentall
               eating
            
             of
             it
             ?
             and
             not
             rather
             that
             he
             called
             home
             those
             his
             
               carnall
               followers
            
             ,
             from
             the
             
               corporall
               feeding
            
             ,
             either
             on
             i
             the
             bread
             that
             they
             had
             eaten
             of
             ,
             or
             the
             k
             Manna
             that
             they
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             l
             would
             faine
             still
             haue
             been
             fed
             with
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             liue
             without
             labour
             ,
             not
             to
             
               an
               eating
               of
               sacramentall
               bread
            
             ,
             which
             they
             would
             not
             haue
             much
             misliked
             ,
             but
             to
             that
             t
             
               spirituall
               feeding
            
             ,
             u
             which
             as
             well
             their
             holy
             forefathers
             ,
             as
             all
             true
             and
             faithfull
             Christians
             now
             ,
             were
             
               eternally
               saued
            
             by
             .
             Yea
             this
             may
             be
             confirmed
             by
             Bellarmines
             owne
             grants
             :
             Who
             first
             confesseth
             this
             as
             x
             
               a
               certaine
            
             truth
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             
               no
               mention
            
             at
             all
             
               of
               the
               Eucharist
            
             in
             all
             that
             our
             
               Sauiours
               discourse
            
             ,
             before
             those
             wordes
             ,
             (
             which
             were
             spoken
             after
             hee
             had
             done
             y
             speaking
             of
             the
             Manna
             )
             z
             
               The
               bread
               that
               I
               will
               giue
               is
               my
               flesh
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               giue
               for
               the
               life
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             2.
             
             Hee
             granteth
             expresly
             that
             those
             wordes
             ,
             a
             
               I
               am
               the
               brad
               of
               life
               ;
               hee
               that
               commeth
               to
               me
               shall
               not
               hunger
               ,
               &c.
            
             doe
             b
             
               not
               properly
               belong
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               .
            
             3.
             
             He
             obserueth
             c
             
               a
               three
               fold
               bread
            
             spoken
             of
             by
             our
             Sauiour
             :
             the
             first
             ,
             that
             d
             
               materiall
               bread
            
             ,
             e
             that
             Christ
             had
             fed
             them
             withall
             :
             the
             second
             f
             
               spirituall
               bread
            
             ,
             g
             
               himselfe
               incarnate
            
             ,
             h
             which
             hee
             
             wisheth
             them
             to
             get
             ,
             and
             must
             i
             
               by
               faith
               be
               apprehended
            
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             refresh
             ●s
             :
             the
             third
             (
             hee
             might
             well
             haue
             said
             k
             M●nna
             ,
             which
             he
             omitteth
             ,
             termed
             also
             l
             bread
             there
             ,
             but
             )
             m
             
               the
               sacramentall
               bread
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             expressed
             in
             those
             wordes
             .
             n
             
               the
               bread
               that
               I
               will
               giue
               ,
               is
               my
               fl●sh
               that
               I
               will
               giue
               for
               the
               life
               of
               the
               world
               :
            
             as
             if
             this
             were
             not
             the
             same
             
               spirituall
               bread
            
             that
             hee
             spake
             of
             before
             .
             4.
             
             Being
             pressed
             with
             this
             that
             there
             is
             
               no
               bread
            
             at
             all
             
               in
               the
               Eucharist
            
             
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             
               k
            
             &
             therfore
             it
             cannot
             be
             the
             
               sacramentall
               bread
            
             that
             is
             there
             spoken
             of
             ,
             neither
             can
             it
             bee
             meant
             of
             
               the
               bread
               that
               Christ
               was
               to
               giue
               in
               the
               Supper
               ,
            
             as
             hee
             elsewhere
             had
             said
             :
             he
             saith
             that
             p
             bread
             there
             signifieth
             not
             
               wheaten
               bread
            
             ,
             q
             nor
             
               Christs
               body
               absolutely
            
             ,
             but
             r
             meate
             or
             
               food
               in
               generall
            
             :
             and
             so
             the
             sence
             of
             it
             is
             this
             ;
             
               The
               bread
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               meate
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               giue
               ,
               is
               my
               flesh
               it selfe
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               be
               crucified
               and
               staine
               for
               the
               saluation
               of
               mankind
               .
            
             And
             he
             addeth
             that
             s
             peraduenture
             our
             Sauiour
             
               called
               his
               flesh
            
             sometimes
             bread
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             
               vnder
               the
               species
               of
               bread
               it
               was
               to
               be
               eaten
               .
            
             So
             that
             all
             the
             force
             of
             
               Bellarmines
               Argument
            
             is
             but
             meerely
             coniecturall
             ,
             and
             dependeth
             vpon
             a
             peraduenture
             ,
             which
             hee
             cannot
             certainely
             auerre
             .
             But
             
             without
             all
             peraduenture
             hee
             affirmed
             before
             that
             the
             bread
             of
             which
             our
             Sauiour
             said
             ;
             u
             
               My
               Father
               giueth
               you
               the
               true
               bread
               from
               heauen
            
             ;
             and
             x
             
               The
               bread
               of
               God
               is
               hee
               that
               came
               from
               heauen
               and
               giueth
               life
               to
               the
               world
               :
            
             and
             y
             
               I
               am
               the
               bread
               of
               life
               ;
               hee
               that
               commeth
               to
               mee
               shall
               neuer
               hunger
               ;
               and
               hee
               that
               beleeueth
               in
               mee
               shall
               neuer
               thirst
               :
            
             and
             z
             
               I
               am
               the
               bread
               that
               came
               downe
               from
               heauen
               :
            
             and
             againe
             ,
             a
             
               I
               am
               the
               bread
               of
               life
               :
            
             and
             b
             
               This
               is
               the
               bread
               that
               came
               downe
               from
               heauen
               ,
               that
               whosoeuer
               eateth
               thereof
               should
               neuer
               die
               :
            
             and
             c
             
               I
               am
               the
               liuing
               bread
               that
               came
               downe
               from
               heauen
               :
               if
               any
               man
               eate
               of
               this
               bread
               hee
               shall
               liue
               for
               euer
               :
            
             that
             the
             bread
             I
             say
             ,
             of
             which
             hee
             said
             all
             this
             ,
             was
             not
             the
             Encharist
             ,
             or
             the
             
               sacramentall
               bread
            
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             all
             this
             directly
             and
             properly
             concerneth
             it
             .
             And
             well
             may
             wee
             put
             it
             out
             of
             peraduenture
             ,
             that
             the
             bread
             of
             which
             our
             Sauiour
             saith
             d
             it
             is
             
               his
               flesh
               that
               he
               wil
               giue
               for
               the
               life
               of
               the
               
               world
               ,
            
             and
             e
             
               whosoeuer
               eateth
            
             of
             it
             ,
             
               hath
               life
               euerlasting
            
             ;
             f
             
               which
               no
               man
               also
               can
               haue
               without
               it
            
             ;
             is
             no
             other
             then
             that
             of
             which
             hee
             had
             before
             said
             ,
             that
             g
             
               it
               is
               himselfe
            
             ,
             and
             that
             h
             
               it
               giueth
               life
               to
               the
               world
               ,
            
             and
             i
             
               life
               euerlasting
               to
               euery
               one
               that
               eateth
               of
               it
               :
            
             the
             rather
             also
             for
             that
             our
             Sauiour
             himselfe
             so
             informeth
             vs
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             (
             not
             k
             passing
             as
             Bellarmine
             would
             haue
             it
             from
             
               a
               second
               bread
            
             to
             
               a
               third
            
             ,
             but
             more
             particularly
             expressing
             what
             the
             
               second
               bread
            
             was
             ,
             and
             repeating
             more
             fully
             what
             before
             hee
             had
             said
             )
             m
             
               I
               am
               the
               liuing
               bread
               that
               came
               downe
               from
               heauen
               :
            
             
             
               if
               any
               man
               eate
               of
               this
               bread
               ,
               hee
               shall
               liue
               for
               euer
               :
            
             n
             
               and
               the
               bread
               that
               I
               will
               giue
            
             (
             what
             bread
             ,
             thinke
             we
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             that
             he
             was
             euen
             then
             speaking
             of
             ?
             which
             yet
             was
             o
             none
             of
             the
             
               sacramentall
               bread
            
             ,
             saith
             
               Bellarmine
               )
               is
               my
               flesh
               that
               I
               will
               giue
               for
               the
               life
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             Those
             ensuing
             passages
             therefore
             are
             not
             meant
             of
             the
             
               sacramentall
               bread
            
             or
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             the
             former
             .
             But
             leaue
             wee
             Bellarmine
             ,
             and
             returne
             we
             to
             this
             our
             Defendant
             ,
             whom
             we
             are
             principally
             now
             to
             deale
             with
             .
          
           
             His
             last
             Argument
             out
             of
             Tolet
             is
             not
             so
             much
             for
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             as
             against
             
               the
               spirituall
               eating
               Christs
               flesh
               and
               drinking
               his
               blood
               by
               faith
               .
               If
               our
               Sauiour
               had
               meant
               nothing
               but
               that
               they
               should
               beleeue
               in
               him
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               a
               strange
               course
               by
               such
               an
               obscure
               manner
               of
               speaking
            
             p
             
               to
               driue
               away
               so
               many
               that
               had
               formerly
               followed
               him
               and
               beleeued
               in
               him
               ,
               without
               any
               word
               added
               that
               might
               open
               this
               darke
               doctrine
               .
            
          
           
             To
             omit
             that
             here
             againe
             he
             departeth
             from
             Augustine
             ,
             who
             q
             saith
             thus
             expresly
             ;
             
               Our
               Lord
               being
               about
               to
               giue
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               called
               himself
               bread
               exhorting
               vs
               tobeleeue
               in
               him
               .
            
             r
             
               For
               to
               beleeue
               in
               him
               is
               to
               eate
               that
               liuing
               bread
               .
               He
               that
               beleeueth
               in
               him
               feedeth
               on
               him
               ,
            
             s
             
               he
               is
               fatted
               inuisibly
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               inuisibly
               bred
               againe
               :
               he
               is
               there
               filled
               ,
               where
               he
               is
               renewed
               .
            
             And
             again
             ,
             t
             
               They
               that
               shed
               Christs
               blood
               ,
               drank
               his
               blood
               whē
               they
               beleeued
               in
               him
               ;
               and
            
             u
             
               they
               drank
               it
               by
               beleeuing
               in
               him
               .
            
          
           
           
             1.
             
             It
             pleased
             our
             Sauiour
             sometime
             ,
             as
             to
             x
             Nicodemus
             ,
             and
             to
             y
             
               the
               people
            
             oft-times
             ,
             to
             speake
             things
             in
             
               obscure
               Parables
            
             ,
             which
             yet
             to
             them
             he
             did
             not
             explicate
             .
             “
             Nor
             may
             any
             taxe
             the
             wisedome
             of
             Christ
             without
             impiety
             for
             so
             doing
             .
             Yea
             *
             so
             (
             saith
             
               Augustine
               )
               he
               spake
               that
               here
               which
               he
               would
               not
               haue
               all
               to
               vnderstand
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Those
             that
             
               went
               away
               from
               him
            
             vpon
             it
             ,
             were
             (
             as
             our
             Sauiour
             himselfe
             intimateth
             )
             z
             such
             as
             
               followed
               him
            
             onely
             
               to
               be
               fed
            
             ;
             and
             did
             
               not
               beleeue
               in
               him
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             his
             meaning
             had
             beene
             that
             they
             were
             to
             eate
             of
             his
             very
             flesh
             it selfe
             miraculously
             made
             of
             bread
             ,
             as
             these
             men
             would
             make
             vs
             beleeue
             ,
             had
             it
             not
             beene
             as
             obscure
             and
             as
             difficult
             for
             them
             to
             haue
             conceiued
             it
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             not
             true
             that
             
               our
               Sauiour
               added
               nothing
               to
               explicate
               himselfe
               .
               Augustine
            
             in
             the
             place
             before
             cited
             *
             sheweth
             that
             he
             did
             .
             And
             both
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             when
             a
             hee
             first
             told
             them
             of
             
               this
               bread
            
             :
             and
             d
             they
             desired
             him
             
               euer
               to
               giue
               them
               of
               it
            
             ;
             he
             maketh
             them
             answer
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             c
             
               I
               am
               the
               bread
               of
               life
               :
               Hee
               that
               commeth
               to
               me
               shall
               neuer
               hunger
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               beleeueth
               in
               me
               shall
               neuer
               thirst
               :
            
             and
             in
             the
             processe
             of
             his
             speech
             againe
             ,
             d
             
               Uerely
               ,
               verely
               ,
               I
               say
               vnto
               you
               ,
               Hee
               that
               beleeueth
               in
               mee
               ,
               hath
               life
               euerlasting
               :
               Whereby
            
             e
             saith
             
               Iansenius
               ,
               they
               might
               well
               haue
               vnderstood
               ,
               in
               what
               manner
               hee
               would
               giue
               them
               his
               flesh
               to
               eate
               .
            
             Who
             also
             thence
             gathereth
             (
             agreeably
             to
             Augustine
             and
             other
             of
             the
             Ancients
             )
             that
             *
             
               it
               is
               all
               one
               to
               feed
               on
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               beleeue
               in
               him
               :
            
             As
             also
             in
             the
             Conclusion
             and
             shutting
             vp
             of
             all
             ,
             when
             hee
             saw
             how
             they
             mistooke
             him
             :
             “
             
               It
               is
               the
               spirit
               that
               quickneth
               ,
               the
               flesh
               availeth
               nothing
               :
               the
               wordes
               that
               I
               speake
               are
               spirit
               and
               life
               .
            
             In
             which
             wordes
             saith
             f
             the
             same
             Iansenius
             (
             out
             of
             
               Chrysostome
               ,
               Theophylact
            
             ,
             and
             
             
               Augustine
               )
               hee
               sheweth
               how
               they
               should
               vnderstand
               what
               before
               he
               had
               said
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               MY
               Aduersaries
               Arguments
               to
               the
               contrary
               are
               meerely
            
             
             
               topicall
               ,
               and
               prooue
               nothing
               .
               For
               first
               it
               is
               false
               ,
               that
               the
               faithfull
               Iewes
               before
               Christ
               did
               sacramentally
               receiue
               our
               Sauiour
               as
               well
               as
               we
               :
               which
               hee
               barely
               affirmeth
               and
               prooueth
               not
               ,
               page
               7.
               
            
          
           
             
               Secondly
               ,
               those
               words
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             Except
             yee
             eate
             the
             flesh
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             Man
             and
             drinke
             his
             blood
             ,
             you
             shall
             not
             haue
             life
             in
             you
             ;
             
               was
               a
               precept
               respectiuely
               giuen
               and
               onely
               obliging
               such
               persons
               to
               an
               actuall
               receiuing
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               as
               they
               were
               to
               whom
               it
               was
               vttred
               ;
               such
               persons
               (
               to
               wit
               )
               as
               are
               by
               age
               capable
               of
               Sacramentall
               manducation
               .
               And
               surely
               if
               Christs
               words
               be
               onely
               vnderstood
               ,
               as
               my
               Aduersarie
               would
               haue
               them
               ,
               of
               spirituall
               eating
               Christ
               by
               faith
               ,
               they
               must
               necessarily
               import
               a
               precept
               more
               impossible
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               by
               children
               then
               sacramentally
               to
               receiue
               him
               .
               For
               sooner
               may
               children
               receiue
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               especially
               drinke
               of
               the
               consecrated
               Chalice
               (
               as
               anciently
               in
               the
               Greeke
               and
               Latine
               Churches
               they
               were
               went
               to
               doe
               )
               then
               actually
               beleeue
               in
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               His
               next
               Argument
               pag.
               8.
               maketh
               more
               (
               if
               this
               Minister
               had
               wit
               to
               discerne
               the
               force
               thereof
               )
               against
               his
               owne
               exposition
               of
               Christs
               words
               ,
               then
               it
               doth
               against
               our
               vnderstanding
               of
               them
               .
               For
               as
               all
               that
               receiue
               Sacramentally
               Christs
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               are
               not
               saued
               ;
               no
               more
               are
               all
               that
               spiritually
               and
               by
               faith
               eate
               him
               .
               This
               being
               sufficient
               for
               the
               veritie
               of
               our
               Sauiours
               speeches
               that
               the
               Sacrament
               is
               ordained
               to
               produce
               those
               excellent
               and
               heauenly
               effects
               which
               Christs
               promises
               there
               import
               in
               the
               soules
               of
               such
               as
               worthily
               receiue
               it
               ;
               and
               such
               centrarily
               as
               come
               vnworthily
               thereunto
               receiue
               death
               and
               iudgement
               to
               themselues
               by
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               As
               for
               those
               few
               Catholike
               writers
               who
               haue
               denied
               Christs
               words
               in
               that
               6.
               
               Chap.
               of
            
             Saint
             Iohn
             
               to
               haue
               beene
               vnderstood
               at
               all
               of
               Sacramentall
               manducation
               ;
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               their
               number
               is
               not
               great
               ,
               and
               their
               authoritie
               of
               no
               weight
               at
               all
               against
               a
               numberlesse
               multitude
               of
               ancient
               Fathers
               and
               moderne
               Doctors
               of
               better
               note
               contrarily
               vnderstanding
               them
               ;
               yeelding
               better
               reasons
               for
               that
               their
               literall
               
               true
               explication
               ,
               and
               easily
               soluing
               all
               hereticall
               Obiections
               gathered
               from
               the
               literall
               sense
               of
               our
               Sauiours
               words
               in
               that
               Chapter
               against
               our
               communion
               vnder
               one
               kinde
               and
               other
               points
               of
               Catholike
               doctrine
               .
               And
               sithence
               my
               Aduersaerie
               will
               not
               sticke
               to
               contemne
               these
               very
               Authors
               in
               their
               other
               knowne
               Catholike
               doctrines
               ,
               why
               doth
               he
               so
               highly
               value
               and
               mainely
               vrge
               them
               in
               this
               opinion
               ,
               wherein
               without
               any
               hereticall
               intention
               or
               obstinacie
               of
               Iudgement
               they
               differ
               from
               vs
               ?
            
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             AT
             length
             he
             commeth
             to
             refute
             mine
             Arguments
             ;
             
             which
             he
             saith
             are
             topicall
             ,
             and
             
               prooue
               nothing
            
             .
          
           
             My
             first
             Argument
             is
             this
             :
          
           
             
               None
               are
               saued
               but
               such
               as
               so
               feede
               on
               Christ
               ,
            
             as
             is
             there
             spoken
             of
             .
             
               But
               many
               are
               saued
               that
               neuer
               fed
               on
               Christ
               in
               the
               Eucharist
            
             ;
             as
             
               the
               Fathers
               before
               Christ
               ;
               the
               children
               of
               the
               faithfull
               that
               die
               infants
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Ergò
               it
               is
               not
               spoken
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               .
            
          
           
             To
             this
             he
             answereth
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             
               I
               barely
               affirme
               that
               the
               Iewes
               before
               Christ
               did
               sacramentally
               receiue
               Christ
               as
               well
               as
               we
               ,
               but
               I
               prooue
               it
               not
               .
            
             It
             is
             true
             ;
             I
             say
             obiter
             that
             they
             
               fed
               on
               Christs
               flesh
               spiritually
               as
               well
               as
               we
               now
               doe
               :
            
             though
             that
             be
             no
             part
             of
             mine
             Argument
             .
             And
             I
             adde
             a
             place
             or
             two
             of
             Augustine
             for
             the
             proofe
             of
             it
             grounded
             on
             the
             Apostles
             words
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Which
             seeing
             that
             this
             shifter
             ouerslippeth
             ,
             let
             him
             heare
             
               Bishop
               Iansenius
            
             himselfe
             (
             not
             to
             goe
             any
             further
             )
             relate
             a
             little
             more
             at
             large
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             g
             
               the
               good
               Iewes
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               were
               quickned
               by
               eating
               of
               Manna
               ,
               because
               vnder
               that
               visible
               foode
               they
               also
               spiritually
               did
               eate
               the
               true
               Bread
               of
               Life
               by
               Manna
               signified
               .
            
             Or
             if
             Iansenius
             will
             not
             serue
             ,
             let
             him
             heare
             their
             
               great
               Albert
            
             ;
             h
             
               There
               is
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               a
               three-fold
               eating
               of
               Christ
               ;
               
               sacramentally
               onely
               ,
               spiritually
               onely
               ,
               or
               sacramentally
               and
               spiritually
               both
               .
               In
               the
               first
               sort
            
             *
             
               all
               that
               euer
               were
               saued
               did
               eate
               :
               in
               the
               second
               sort
               euill
               Christians
               eate
               him
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               :
               in
               the
               third
               sort
               ,
               good
               communicants
               onely
               .
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             alleadging
             those
             words
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             i
             
               All
               those
               good
               Auncients
               in
               the
               Manna
               vnderstood
               beleeued
               and
               tasted
               Christ
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               were
               thereby
               saued
               .
            
             And
             this
             no
             Papist
             (
             I
             suppose
             )
             will
             be
             so
             absurd
             as
             to
             deny
             .
             But
             this
             is
             but
             a
             by-matter
             ,
             no
             part
             of
             the
             maine
             Argument
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             forbeare
             here
             to
             insist
             further
             on
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             is
             
               as
               impossible
               for
               children
               to
               eate
               Christ
               by
               faith
               spiritually
               ,
               as
               to
               receiue
               him
               sacramentally
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               .
            
          
           
             Not
             to
             runne
             out
             into
             more
             Questions
             then
             needs
             must
             at
             the
             present
             ,
             I
             answer
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             Many
             yong
             ones
             die
             ,
             though
             at
             yeeres
             of
             discretion
             ,
             when
             in
             ordinary
             course
             they
             may
             well
             haue
             faith
             ,
             and
             beleeue
             actually
             ,
             yet
             ere
             they
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Eucharist
             :
             and
             yet
             is
             not
             their
             saluation
             at
             all
             thereby
             preindiced
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             the
             doctrine
             of
             their
             Church
             euen
             k
             Infants
             haue
             
               an
               habite
               of
               faith
               infused
               into
               them
               in
               Baptisme
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Neither
             is
             it
             a
             thing
             impossible
             for
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
            
             by
             an
             extraordinary
             manner
             to
             worke
             faith
             in
             such
             infants
             as
             are
             to
             be
             saued
             dying
             before
             yeeres
             of
             discretion
             ;
             no
             more
             then
             it
             was
             to
             
               regenerate
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             l
             
               in
               his
               mothers
               wombe
            
             :
             of
             whom
             Gregorie
             therefore
             saith
             that
             he
             was
             m
             
               new
               bred
               yet
               vnborne
            
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             speech
             is
             of
             the
             same
             latitude
             and
             extent
             at
             least
             with
             those
             other
             ;
             n
             
               whosoeuer
               beleeueth
               in
               me
               ,
               hath
               life
               eternall
               :
            
             And
             ,
             o
             
               Whosoeuer
               beleeueth
               not
               in
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God.
               shall
               neuer
            
             p
             
               liue
               ,
               but
            
             q
             
               shall
               be
               damned
            
             :
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             
               which
               comprehend
               those
               onely
               ,
               to
               whom
               it
               appertaineth
               actually
            
             
             
               to
               come
               vnto
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               beleeue
               in
               him
               ,
            
             r
             saith
             Iansenius
             .
             And
             that
             is
             enough
             for
             my
             purpose
             .
          
           
             §
             7.
             
             My
             second
             Argument
             was
             thus
             framed
             .
          
           
             
               All
               that
               so
               feede
               on
               Christ
               ,
               are
               eternally
               saued
               :
            
             our
             Sauiour
             so
             s
             saith
             .
          
           
             
               But
               many
               feede
               on
               the
               Eucharist
               that
               are
               eternally
               damned
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ergò
               Christ
               speaketh
               not
               there
               of
               orall
               eating
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             
               this
               Argument
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               if
               I
               had
               wit
               to
               discerne
               the
               force
               of
               it
               ,
               maketh
               more
               against
               vs
               then
               against
               them
               .
            
             And
             why
             so
             ?
             Forsooth
             ,
             
               because
               all
               are
               not
               saued
               that
               spiritually
               and
               by
               faith
               feede
               on
               Christ.
            
             This
             is
             like
             B●llarmines
             bold
             assertion
             ,
             that
             t
             
               some
               that
               beleeue
               in
               Christ
               perish
               eternally
               ,
               because
               they
               die
               before
               they
               can
               haue
               a
               Priest
               to
               assoile
               them
               .
            
             And
             what
             is
             this
             but
             to
             say
             that
             
               all
               that
               doe
               truly
               beleeue
               in
               Christ
               are
               not
               saued
               ?
            
             Yea
             what
             is
             this
             (
             not
             to
             repeate
             all
             the
             allegations
             both
             of
             Scripture
             and
             Fathers
             produced
             for
             the
             proofe
             of
             the
             Proposition
             ,
             which
             he
             purposely
             passeth
             ouer
             ,
             not
             being
             able
             to
             answere
             )
             but
             to
             giue
             
               our
               Sauiour
            
             himselfe
             and
             
               the
               holy
               Ghost
            
             the
             lye
             ,
             who
             so
             oft
             say
             ;
             u
             
               Whosoeuer
               beleeueth
               in
               him
               shall
               be
               saued
               .
            
          
           
             Nor
             is
             it
             sufficient
             (
             as
             he
             addeth
             )
             
               for
               to
               verifie
               our
               Sauiours
               speeches
               that
               the
               Sacrament
               is
               ordained
               to
               produce
               such
               effects
               in
               the
               Soules
               of
               such
               as
               worthily
               receiue
               it
               ,
               though
               the
               contrary
               befall
               those
               that
               doe
               vnworthily
               rēceiue
               it
               .
            
             For
             (
             to
             answer
             them
             againe
             in
             the
             words
             of
             one
             of
             their
             owne
             Authors
             )
             our
             Sauiours
             words
             imply
             manifestly
             x
             
               a
               certaine
               effect
            
             (
             as
             he
             speaketh
             )
             not
             a
             matter
             that
             may
             be
             :
             (
             as
             Augustine
             and
             Cyril
             also
             in
             the
             places
             cited
             by
             me
             there
             shew
             ,
             )
             whereupon
             also
             he
             concludeth
             that
             y
             
               it
               is
               apparent
               thence
               that
               all
               are
               not
               there
               said
               to
               eate
               the
               flesh
               of
               Christ
               and
               drinke
               his
               blood
               ,
               that
               receiue
               the
               Sacraments
               of
               Christs
               body
               and
               blood
               .
            
          
           
             §
             8.
             
             To
             
               their
               owne
               Authors
               ,
               Cardinals
               ,
               Schoelemen
               ,
               Canonists
               ,
               publike
               Professors
               ,
            
             or
             
               Readers
               of
               Diuinity
               in
               their
               Vniuersities
               ,
            
             (
             a
             Friers
             I
             might
             haue
             said
             too
             ,
             )
             and
             in
             steed
             
             of
             Iesuites
             (
             being
             better
             informed
             by
             him
             )
             I
             now
             say
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             much
             mend
             the
             matter
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Hee
             answereth
             that
             
               they
               bee
               but
               few
               in
               number
               ,
               and
               their
               authoritie
               of
               no
               great
               weight
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               those
               that
               hold
               the
               contrarie
               .
            
             Yet
             one
             of
             their
             owne
             Bishops
             (
             though
             of
             an
             other
             mind
             himselfe
             )
             confesseth
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             b
             
               very
               many
            
             of
             them
             that
             are
             of
             this
             iudgement
             .
             But
             had
             there
             beene
             but
             one
             or
             two
             of
             them
             (
             especially
             of
             note
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             them
             were
             )
             of
             some
             one
             sort
             ,
             it
             might
             well
             haue
             weighed
             much
             on
             our
             side
             .
             For
             c
             
               the
               witnesse
               of
               an
               aduersarie
               is
               of
               no
               small
               weight
               .
            
             How
             much
             more
             ,
             when
             so
             many
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             of
             so
             speciall
             repute
             ,
             shall
             so
             vniformely
             speake
             for
             vs
             ,
             and
             herein
             accord
             with
             vs
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             demandeth
             of
             his
             Aduersarie
             ,
             why
             
               he
               doth
               so
               highly
               value
               them
               and
               mainely
               vrge
               them
               herein
               ,
               when
               in
               other
               points
               he
               will
               not
               sticke
               to
               contemne
               them
               .
            
             Had
             he
             
               any
               wit
            
             in
             his
             
               adle
               braine
            
             ,
             he
             would
             neuer
             haue
             asked
             this
             
               idle
               Question
            
             It
             is
             as
             if
             in
             a
             Law-suite
             ,
             because
             a
             man
             taketh
             hold
             (
             as
             he
             may
             well
             doe
             )
             of
             somewhat
             that
             falleth
             from
             his
             Aduersaries
             ,
             or
             is
             granted
             him
             and
             confessed
             by
             them
             ,
             because
             it
             furthereth
             his
             owne
             cause
             ,
             he
             were
             therefore
             bound
             to
             beleeue
             or
             admit
             all
             that
             euer
             they
             say
             to
             the
             preiudice
             of
             his
             right
             .
             The
             greater
             differences
             are
             betweene
             them
             and
             vs
             ,
             yea
             in
             the
             present
             controuersie
             concerning
             the
             manner
             of
             
               Christs
               presence
               in
               the
               Sacrament
            
             ,
             the
             lesse
             cause
             there
             is
             to
             suspect
             that
             they
             should
             speake
             partially
             for
             vs
             ;
             and
             the
             greater
             cause
             to
             suppose
             they
             were
             
               by
               euidence
               of
               truth
            
             enforced
             to
             confesse
             that
             ,
             that
             should
             take
             away
             some
             of
             those
             grounds
             ,
             whereby
             
               the
               cause
            
             that
             themselues
             stiffely
             maintained
             ,
             is
             ordinarily
             vpheld
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             addeth
             in
             the
             end
             :
             
               These
               men
               herein
               without
               hereticall
               intention
               ,
               or
               obstin●cie
               of
               iudgement
               differed
               from
               vs.
            
             Whom
             he
             meaneth
             by
             that
             ,
             Vs
             ,
             I
             leaue
             to
             himselfe
             to
             explaine
             :
             And
             the
             lesse
             hereticall
             their
             intention
             was
             (
             as
             he
             vnderstandeth
             hereticall
             )
             the
             lesse
             suspition
             there
             is
             of
             collusion
             or
             any
             purpose
             therein
             to
             gratifie
             vs
             ;
             and
             
             so
             much
             the
             stronger
             therefore
             is
             their
             testimonie
             for
             vs.
             *
             The
             testimonie
             of
             
               a
               meere
               stranger
            
             ,
             or
             
               no
               well-willer
               to
               the
               cause
            
             maketh
             it
             to
             be
             of
             more
             moment
             .
             But
             when
             he
             speaketh
             of
             
               obstinacie
               of
               iudgement
            
             ,
             he
             glaunceth
             at
             
               a
               secret
            
             in
             their
             Church
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             in
             a
             word
             or
             two
             take
             occasion
             hereby
             to
             discouer
             .
             It
             is
             no
             matter
             what
             a
             man
             hold
             or
             maintaine
             among
             them
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             he
             acknowledgeth
             
               the
               Popes
               Supremacie
            
             ,
             the
             maine
             pillar
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             and
             submit
             himselfe
             and
             his
             workes
             wholly
             to
             
               his
               censure
            
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             ready
             to
             vnsay
             what
             he
             saith
             ,
             when
             he
             will
             haue
             him
             so
             to
             doe
             .
             For
             
               his
               censure
            
             indeede
             alone
             is
             that
             which
             they
             call
             commonly
             
               the
               censure
               of
               the
               Church
            
             .
             And
             to
             this
             purpose
             they
             confesse
             that
             many
             of
             their
             writers
             haue
             held
             the
             very
             same
             points
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             condemne
             vs
             now
             as
             Heretikes
             ,
             of
             whom
             yet
             they
             say
             that
             they
             were
             not
             Heretikes
             ,
             because
             
               they
               submitted
               themselues
               to
               this
               Censure
               .
            
             I
             will
             adde
             an
             instance
             or
             two
             hereof
             out
             of
             Bellarmine
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             this
             very
             particular
             ;
             he
             confesseth
             that
             d
             many
             of
             the
             Authors
             before
             mentioned
             expound
             that
             6.
             
             Chap.
             of
             Iohn
             as
             the
             Heretikes
             doe
             :
             but
             
               they
               submit
               themselues
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               and
               their
               writings
               to
               the
               Censure
               of
               the
               Councels
               and
               Popes
               ;
               which
               the
               Heretikes
               doe
               not
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             present
             controuersie
             ,
             Durandus
             held
             not
             
               a
               Transubstantiation
            
             ,
             but
             
               a
               transformation
               in
               the
               Sacrament
            
             :
             e
             
               which
               opinion
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               is
               hereticall
               ;
               and
               yet
               was
               hee
               no
               Heretike
               ;
               because
               he
               was
               ready
               to
               yeeld
               to
               the
               iudgement
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Ambrose
               Catharines
               opinion
               of
               the
               Ministers
               intention
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               differeth
               not
            
             (
             f
             saith
             he
             )
             
               for
               ought
               I
               see
               ,
               from
               the
               opinion
               of
               Chemnicius
               and
               other
               Heretikes
               ,
               saue
               that
               he
               in
               the
               end
               of
               his
               booke
               submitteth
               himselfe
               to
               the
               Apostolike
               Sea
               and
               Councel
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             Durandus
             in
             the
             point
             concerning
             
               merite
               of
               workes
            
             g
             held
             as
             we
             now
             doe
             ,
             that
             
               no
               reward
               was
               due
               to
               them
               but
               out
               of
               Gods
               meere
               liberalitie
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               were
               temerarious
               and
               blasphemous
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               God
               were
               vniust
               ,
               if
               he
               should
               not
               
               so
               reward
               them
               :
            
             And
             yet
             was
             he
             also
             
               no
               Heretike
            
             for
             the
             cause
             before-mentioned
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             are
             we
             at
             length
             arriued
             (
             after
             
               much
               winding
            
             to
             and
             fro
             ,
             while
             wee
             follow
             
               a
               shifting
               wind
            
             )
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             
               former
               part
            
             of
             my
             Discourse
             :
             wherein
             hath
             beene
             shewed
             ,
             beside
             other
             Arguments
             ,
             confirming
             the
             same
             ,
             by
             the
             confession
             of
             their
             owne
             Authors
             ,
             that
             
               those
               places
               of
               Scripture
               doe
               not
               enforce
               any
               such
               corporall
               presence
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               as
               Papists
               maintaine
               ,
            
             which
             they
             commonly
             produce
             to
             prooue
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Diuision
             7.
             
          
           
             
               PAg.
               9.
               
               My
               Aduersarie
               becommeth
               a
               more
               formall
            
             
             
               Disputant
               then
               before
               :
               and
               against
               our
               Doctrines
               of
               Transubstantiation
               and
               reall
               presence
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ignorantly
               by
               him
               in
               many
               places
               confounded
               he
               frameth
               this
               wise
               Argument
            
             ;
             
               
                 Looke
                 what
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 tooke
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 blessed
                 :
                 what
                 he
                 blessed
                 that
                 he
                 brake
                 ;
                 what
                 he
                 brake
                 that
                 he
                 deliuered
                 to
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ;
                 what
                 he
                 deliuered
                 ,
                 of
                 that
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 :
              
               
                 But
                 it
                 was
                 bread
                 that
                 he
                 tooke
                 :
              
               
                 And
                 bread
                 therefore
                 that
                 he
                 blessed
                 ;
                 bread
                 that
                 hee
                 brake
                 ;
                 and
                 bread
                 that
                 he
                 deliuered
                 ;
                 and
                 bread
                 consequently
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Which
               is
               a
               formel●sse
               and
               fallacious
               kinde
               of
               arguing
               ,
               wholly
               forcelesse
               ,
               if
               we
               suppose
               the
               former
               doctrine
               of
               the
               holy
               Fathers
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               that
               Christs
               words
               haue
               force
               now
               as
               then
               they
               had
               ,
               when
               himselfe
               vttred
               them
               ,
               to
               change
               the
               substance
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               into
               his
               Body
               and
               Blood
               :
               As
               if
               after
               the
               like
               manner
               of
               the
               water
               conuerted
               by
               Christ
               into
               wine
               ,
               I
               should
               make
               this
               deduction
               :
            
             The
             Ministers
             drew
             water
             out
             of
             the
             well
             ;
             carried
             what
             they
             drew
             :
             therefore
             that
             which
             they
             drew
             and
             carried
             was
             water
             .
             
               If
               the
               Minister
               shall
               tell
               me
               ,
               that
               they
               drew
               water
               ;
               but
               carried
               it
               made
               wine
               by
               our
               Sauiours
               omnipotent
               operation
               :
               so
               I
               will
               tell
               him
               ,
               that
               
               Christ
               tooke
               bread
               and
               wine
               ,
               and
               conuerted
               them
               by
               his
               miraculous
               and
               omnipotent
               benediction
               into
               his
               owne
               bodie
               and
               blood
               before
               he
               distributed
               them
               ,
               as
               he
               by
               his
               plaine
               words
               pronounced
               of
               them
               ,
               saying
               ,
            
             This
             is
             my
             Body
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             HItherto
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             beleeue
             this
             
               worthy
               Doctor
            
             ,
             his
             Aduersarie
             hath
             disputed
             
               without
               forme
               or
               figure
            
             ,
             
             that
             you
             may
             not
             maruaile
             why
             his
             Answer
             is
             so
             diffused
             ,
             deformed
             and
             mis-figured
             ;
             for
             the
             fault
             (
             it
             seemeth
             )
             was
             in
             his
             Aduersaries
             mishapen
             Syllogismes
             ;
             which
             made
             him
             also
             so
             loath
             to
             meddle
             with
             any
             of
             them
             .
             Here
             (
             he
             confesseth
             )
             
               he
               becommeth
               a
               more
               formall
               Dissutant
            
             ;
             and
             I
             hope
             therefore
             we
             shall
             finde
             him
             a
             more
             
               formall
               Defendant
            
             .
          
           
             Yet
             ere
             he
             come
             to
             my
             first
             Argument
             he
             must
             needs
             haue
             a
             fling
             at
             me
             for
             
               confounding
               their
               doctrine
               of
               Transsubstantiation
            
             and
             
               the
               reall
               presence
               (
               corporall
            
             ,
             hee
             should
             haue
             said
             for
             more
             perspicuitie
             ;
             for
             so
             I
             speake
             )
             
               ignorantly
               the
               one
               with
               the
               other
               .
            
             I
             perceiue
             well
             what
             his
             drift
             herein
             is
             ;
             to
             make
             some
             beleeue
             that
             howsoeuer
             Transubstantiation
             was
             not
             generally
             held
             till
             of
             late
             times
             ;
             yet
             
               a
               reall
            
             ,
             that
             is
             
               a
               corporall
               presence
            
             was
             euer
             acknowledged
             .
             But
             if
             we
             will
             beleeue
             
               Bellarmine
               ,
               Aquinas
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Councel
               of
               Trent
            
             ,
             the
             one
             of
             them
             is
             euery
             iot
             as
             ancient
             as
             the
             other
             ,
             yea
             the
             one
             cannot
             possibly
             bee
             without
             the
             other
             .
             h
             This
             ,
             (
             the
             Councel
             of
             Trent
             telleth
             vs
             ,
             )
             
               was
               alwaies
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               consecration
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               the
               whole
               Substance
               of
               the
               Bread
               was
               turned
               into
               the
               Substance
               of
               Christs
               body
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Substance
               of
               wine
               into
               his
               Blood.
            
             And
             ,
             i
             
               A
               body
            
             ,
             (
             saith
             
               Aquinas
               )
               cannot
               be
               ,
               where
               it
               was
               not
               before
               ,
               but
               either
               by
               locall
               motion
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               conuersion
               of
               some
               other
               thing
               into
               it
               .
               But
               it
               is
               manifest
               that
               Christs
               bodie
               beginneth
               not
               to
               bee
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               by
               any
               locall
               motion
               :
               And
               therefore
               it
               must
               needs
               come
               there
               by
               the
               conuersion
               of
               the
               bread
               into
               it
               .
            
             Yea
             ,
             k
             
               by
               locall
               motion
               it
               cannot
               be
               there
               ,
               nor
               by
               any
               meanes
               but
               by
               this
               .
            
             And
             Bellarm.
             cleane
             contrary
             to
             himselfe
             else-where
             ,
             
             l
             
               It
               cannot
               be
               ,
               that
               the
               words
               of
               Christ
               should
               be
               true
               ,
               but
               by
               such
               a
               conversion
               and
               transmutation
               as
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               calleth
               Transubstantiation
               .
            
             It
             is
             no
             matter
             of
             ignorance
             therefore
             in
             this
             Controversie
             to
             confound
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             those
             we
             deale
             with
             conioyne
             ,
             yea
             which
             they
             tell
             vs
             cannot
             be
             dis-ioyned
             .
          
           
             To
             ouerthrow
             this
             their
             opinion
             then
             of
             
               Transubstantiation
               and
               Christs
               corporall
               presence
               in
               the
               Eucharist
            
             ;
             I
             first
             reason
             from
             the
             Context
             ,
             m
             
               Christ
               tooke
               bread
               ,
               and
               blessed
               it
               ,
               and
               gaue
               it
               ,
               and
               said
            
             ;
             This
             is
             my
             body
             .
             Whence
             I
             thus
             argued
             :
             
               
                 
                   What
                   Christ
                   tooke
                   ,
                   hee
                   blessed
                   ;
                   what
                   he
                   blessed
                   ,
                   he
                   brake
                   ;
                   what
                   he
                   brake
                   ,
                   he
                   deliuered
                   ;
                   what
                   he
                   deliuered
                   ,
                   of
                   that
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 body
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               But
               it
               was
               bread
               that
               hee
               tooke
               ,
               blessed
               ,
               brake
               and
               deliuered
            
             ;
             (
             n
             It
             is
             bread
             ,
             saith
             
               Durant
               a
               Popish
               writer
            
             ,
             that
             
               all
               those
               verbes
            
             are
             referred
             to
             .
             )
          
           
             
               It
               was
               bread
               therefore
               of
               which
               he
               said
               ,
            
             This
             is
             my
             body
             .
          
           
             Now
             this
             (
             saith
             mine
             Adversarie
             forgetting
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             ,
             what
             he
             had
             said
             but
             euen
             now
             ,
             that
             heere
             I
             began
             
               to
               dispute
               formally
               )
               is
               a
               formlesse
               ,
               fallacious
               and
               wholly
               forcelesse
               kinde
               of
               arguing
               ,
               if
               we
               suppose
               with
               the
               holy
               Fathers
            
             (
             who
             belike
             held
             Transubstantiation
             then
             as
             well
             as
             
               a
               reall
               and
               corporall
               presence
            
             ,
             if
             this
             
               worthy
               man
            
             vpon
             his
             
               bare
               word
            
             may
             bee
             beleeued
             )
             
               that
               the
               substances
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               were
               by
               the
               force
               of
               Christs
               wordes
               turned
               into
               Christs
               body
               and
               blood
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             as
             if
             hee
             should
             say
             ,
             this
             Argument
             is
             of
             no
             force
             at
             all
             ,
             if
             the
             point
             in
             Question
             be
             granted
             ,
             or
             if
             that
             be
             yeelded
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             at
             all
             in
             the
             Text.
             Yea
             but
             this
             is
             as
             if
             
               a
               man
               should
               make
               the
               like
               deduction
               of
            
             o
             
               the
               water
               that
               Christ
               turned
               into
               wine
            
             ;
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Ministers
                   drew
                   water
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   well
                   ;
                   carried
                   what
                   they
                   drew
                   :
                
              
               
                 
                   Therefore
                   that
                   which
                   they
                   drew
                   and
                   carried
                   was
                   water
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             How
             
               formall
               a
               Disputant
            
             soeuer
             this
             mans
             Adversary
             is
             ;
             sure
             I
             am
             hee
             disputeth
             neither
             in
             forme
             nor
             figure
             .
             
             But
             let
             vs
             helpe
             him
             a
             little
             to
             bring
             his
             Argument
             into
             forme
             ;
             and
             then
             hee
             shall
             haue
             an
             Answer
             .
             Thus
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             ,
             he
             would
             argue
             ,
             if
             he
             could
             hit
             on
             it
             :
          
           
             
               What
               the
               Ministers
               drew
               out
               of
               the
               well
               ,
               they
               caried
               :
            
          
           
             
               But
               they
               drew
               water
               :
               Therefore
               they
               carried
               water
               .
            
          
           
             And
             now
             I
             deny
             his
             
               Proposition
               :
               The
               Ministers
               carried
               not
               that
               that
               they
               drew
               :
               They
               drew
               water
               ;
               they
               carried
               not
               water
               but
               wine
               .
            
          
           
             And
             for
             his
             addition
             hereunto
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               after
               hee
               tooke
               the
               bread
               and
               wine
               ,
               and
               before
               hee
               distributed
               them
               ,
               by
               his
               miraculous
               and
               omnipotent
               benediction
               converted
               them
               into
               his
               owne
               body
               and
               blood
               ,
               as
               hee
               sheweth
               by
               his
               wordes
               plainely
               pronounced
               of
               them
               ,
            
             This
             is
             my
             body
             .
             Though
             it
             be
             nothing
             to
             the
             Argument
             ,
             and
             a
             meere
             begging
             of
             the
             point
             in
             Question
             ,
             yet
             let
             vs
             consider
             a
             little
             of
             it
             ,
             where
             in
             the
             Text
             hee
             findeth
             that
             Christ
             thus
             
               converted
               them
            
             :
             for
             the
             wordes
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
            
             (
             as
             was
             formerly
             shewed
             )
             doe
             not
             euince
             it
             .
             But
             he
             findeth
             it
             (
             it
             seemeth
             )
             in
             the
             benediction
             or
             the
             blessing
             of
             the
             bread
             ;
             which
             is
             yet
             against
             the
             common
             conceite
             of
             his
             Associates
             ,
             that
             say
             there
             was
             
               no
               conversion
            
             at
             all
             till
             Christ
             vttered
             those
             words
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
            
             .
             Heare
             we
             Bellarmine
             a
             little
             p
             arguing
             this
             point
             against
             Luther
             .
             Hauing
             acknowledged
             (
             as
             was
             said
             formerly
             )
             that
             
               Christs
               words
            
             ,
             This
             is
             my
             body
             ,
             
               may
               beare
               either
               the
               sence
               that
               wee
               giue
               them
               ,
               or
               the
               sense
               that
               they
               giue
               them
               ,
               but
               not
               that
               sense
               ,
               that
               the
               Lutherans
               giue
               :
               For
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               the
               Lord
               tooke
               bread
               ,
               and
               blessed
               it
               ,
               and
               gaue
               it
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               saying
               ,
            
             This
             is
             my
             body
             .
             
               Bread
               therefore
               he
               tooke
               ;
               bread
               hee
               blessed
               ,
               and
               of
               bread
               of
               he
               said
               ,
            
             This
             is
             my
             body
             .
             
               Either
               therefore
               Christ
               by
               blessing
               changed
               the
               bread
               into
               his
               body
               truely
               and
               properly
               ,
               or
               he
               changed
               it
               improperly
               and
               figuratiuely
               ,
               by
               adding
               signification
            
             (
             or
             as
             Theodoret
             rather
             ,
             *
             
               by
               adding
               to
               nature
               that
               grace
               )
               which
               before
               it
               had
               not
               .
               If
               hee
               changed
               it
               truely
               and
               properly
               ,
               then
               gaue
               he
               bread
               changed
               ,
               and
               of
               that
               bread
               so
               changed
               he
               truely
               said
               ,
            
             This
             is
             my
             body
             ,
             
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               contained
               vnder
               the
               shape
               of
               bread
               is
               no
               more
               bread
               ,
               but
               my
               body
               :
               and
               
               this
               we
               say
               ,
               If
               it
               be
               said
               that
               he
               changed
               the
               bread
               figuratiuely
               ,
               then
               shall
               there
               be
               that
               bread
               given
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               that
               is
               siguratiuely
               Christs
               body
               ,
               and
               those
               words
               ,
            
             This
             is
             my
             body
             
               haue
               this
               sense
            
             ,
             This
             is
             the
             figure
             of
             my
             body
             :
             
               and
               so
               the
               Protestants
               hold
            
             .
             Yea
             so
             indeede
             (
             as
             you
             haue
             heard
             before
             )
             did
             Augustine
             in
             precise
             tearmes
             after
             Tertullian
             expound
             them
             ,
             who
             belike
             then
             by
             Bellarmines
             ground
             was
             in
             this
             point
             
               a
               Protestant
            
             .
             Now
             let
             either
             Bellarmine
             ,
             or
             this
             Answerer
             prooue
             that
             our
             Sauiour
             by
             his
             blessing
             wrought
             any
             other
             conuersion
             ,
             and
             wee
             will
             yeeld
             vnto
             them
             .
             But
             they
             will
             as
             soone
             proue
             that
             Christ
             turned
             the
             children
             that
             r
             
               hee
               blessed
            
             into
             bread
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             turned
             the
             bread
             by
             blessing
             it
             into
             his
             
               naturall
               bodie
            
             .
             Yea
             runne
             ouer
             all
             the
             whole
             Chapter
             in
             Bellarmine
             s
             wherein
             hee
             propoundeth
             to
             himselfe
             to
             proue
             Transubstantiation
             out
             of
             
               Gods
               word
            
             ,
             in
             the
             entrance
             whereunto
             hee
             confesseth
             that
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             may
             be
             taken
             as
             well
             our
             way
             as
             their
             way
             ,
             but
             not
             Luthers
             way
             ;
             and
             you
             shall
             finde
             that
             there
             is
             neuer
             a
             word
             in
             it
             ,
             much
             lesse
             any
             sound
             proofe
             ,
             either
             to
             prooue
             that
             Christs
             wordes
             are
             so
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             are
             not
             to
             bee
             vnderstood
             as
             we
             say
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             wholly
             spent
             in
             confuting
             of
             
               Luthers
               opinion
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             
               bread
               remaineth
               together
               with
               Christs
               body
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               .
            
             Which
             opinion
             also
             b
             themselues
             confesse
             that
             Luther
             admonished
             by
             Melancthon
             renounced
             before
             he
             died
             .
             Hee
             beginneth
             with
             c
             
               a
               first
               Argument
            
             ,
             without
             any
             second
             ,
             the
             summe
             and
             substance
             whereof
             was
             before
             related
             :
             Either
             his
             second
             (
             he
             saw
             )
             was
             vnsound
             ,
             and
             it
             seemed
             best
             therefore
             to
             suppresse
             and
             conceale
             it
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             wanted
             a
             second
             ,
             and
             thought
             to
             let
             the
             first
             though
             without
             a
             fellow
             ,
             stand
             still
             as
             first
             by
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             Ciuilians
             ,
             who
             say
             ,
             d
             
               That
               is
               first
               ,
               that
               hath
               none
               before
               it
               ,
               though
               no
               other
               come
               after
               it
               :
               or
               ,
               that
               is
               first
               that
               hath
               none
               before
               it
               ,
               that
               is
               last
               that
               hath
               none
               after
               it
               .
            
             And
             so
             is
             this
             Bellarmines
             both
             first
             and
             
               last
               Argument
            
             there
             .
             And
             
             
             in
             Conclusion
             he
             is
             faine
             to
             flie
             to
             the
             Councels
             and
             pretended
             Fachers
             .
             s
             
               Though
               there
               were
               some
               ambiguity
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               in
               our
               Sauiour
               Christs
               words
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               taken
               away
               by
               Councels
            
             ;
             (
             what
             Councels
             think
             we
             ?
             Surely
             none
             but
             such
             as
             themselues
             held
             within
             these
             300.
             yeeres
             as
             himself
             afterward
             sheweth
             )
             and
             
               the
               consent
               of
               Fathers
            
             :
             which
             remaineth
             yet
             to
             be
             shewed
             .
             As
             for
             the
             benediction
             ,
             the
             best
             ,
             nay
             the
             
               sole
               Argument
            
             ,
             whereby
             hee
             can
             prooue
             such
             
               〈…〉
               conuersion
            
             wrought
             there
             is
             this
             ;
             g
             
               Christ
               is
               not
               wont
               to
               giue
               thankes
               but
               when
               hee
               is
               about
               to
               worke
               some
               great
               and
               maruelous
               thing
               :
               For
               he
               is
               read
               onely
               to
               haue
               given
               thankes
               ,
            
             h
             
               when
               hee
               would
               multiply
               the
               fiue
               loaues
               ;
               and
               againe
            
             i
             
               when
               the
               seuen
            
             :
             k
             
               and
               when
               hee
               was
               to
               raise
               Lazarus
               from
               the
               dead
               ;
               and
               lastly
               ,
            
             l
             
               in
               the
               institution
               of
               this
               Sacrament
               .
               And
               in
               like
               manner
               hee
               is
               not
               wont
               to
               blesse
               insensible
               things
               ,
               but
               when
               he
               was
               to
               worke
               some
               admirable
               thing
               with
               them
               :
               For
               he
               is
               neuer
               read
               so
               to
               haue
               done
               ,
               but
            
             m
             
               when
               hee
               blessed
               the
               bread
               to
               be
               multiplied
               ;
               and
            
             n
             
               in
               the
               Encharist
               .
               As
               on
               the
               contrary
            
             o
             
               when
               hee
               cursed
               the
               figtree
               :
               for
               it
               withered
               away
               instantly
               .
               For
               Gods
               blessing
               is
               a
               well-doing
               ;
               not
               a
               praying
               ,
               as
               ours
               ;
               but
               an
               effecting
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               ,
               when
            
             p
             
               hee
               blessed
               the
               beasts
               :
               for
               by
               that
               blessing
               hee
               bestowed
               fruitfulnesse
               vpon
               them
               .
               Nor
               do
               we
               reade
               that
               Christ
               euer
               blessed
               the
               water
               in
               Baptisme
               .
            
             And
             what
             of
             all
             this
             ?
             Therefore
             (
             forsooth
             )
             
               it
               must
               needs
               follow
               that
               Christ
               by
               that
               blessing
               turned
               the
               bread
               into
               his
               owne
               naturall
               body
               .
            
          
           
             Where
             to
             omit
             that
             it
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             neuer
             read
             to
             haue
             
               giuen
               thankes
            
             oftner
             then
             is
             here
             said
             :
             for
             at
             q
             other
             times
             also
             hee
             is
             reported
             to
             haue
             r
             
               giuen
               thankes
            
             ,
             and
             that
             when
             hee
             was
             not
             about
             to
             worke
             any
             miracle
             neither
             :
             Nor
             is
             it
             truely
             said
             ,
             that
             
               Christs
               blessing
               was
               not
               a
               prayer
               ,
            
             (
             which
             that
             it
             was
             ,
             not
             s
             Iansenius
             onely
             ,
             but
             *
             Maldonat
             the
             Iesuite
             from
             some
             of
             the
             Ancients
             also
             
             confesseth
             )
             being
             conceiued
             by
             him
             as
             man
             ,
             but
             effected
             by
             him
             as
             God
             :
             and
             beside
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             absurd
             to
             reason
             
               à
               non
               scripto
               ad
               non
               factum
               ,
               hee
               is
               not
               read
               oft●er
               to
               haue
               blessed
               or
               given
               thankes
               ,
               therefore
               hee
               neuer
               oftner
               did
               either
               :
            
             yea
             it
             is
             impious
             to
             imagine
             that
             Christ
             ,
             who
             for
             our
             sakes
             made
             himselfe
             
               subiect
               to
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             did
             not
             ordinarily
             t
             
               blesse
               and
               sanctifie
               the
               food
            
             ,
             that
             he
             tooke
             commonly
             ,
             
               by
               thankes-giuing
               and
               prayer
            
             :
             who
             denyeth
             but
             that
             Christ
             went
             about
             
               a
               marueilous
               worke
            
             ,
             when
             hee
             was
             to
             institute
             this
             Sacrament
             ?
             or
             who
             doubteth
             but
             that
             
               Christs
               benediction
            
             was
             a
             most
             
               effectuall
               benediction
            
             ,
             and
             as
             effectuall
             as
             that
             of
             
               Gods
               was
            
             in
             the
             Creation
             ,
             whereby
             u
             
               he
               blessed
               the
               creatures
            
             ?
             by
             vertue
             whereof
             yet
             the
             creatures
             so
             blessed
             were
             not
             
               transformed
               into
               new
               shapes
            
             ,
             but
             had
             
               a
               naturall
               facultie
            
             only
             conferred
             vpon
             them
             which
             before
             they
             had
             not
             ,
             nor
             of
             thēselues
             could
             haue
             ;
             and
             so
             haue
             the
             
               elements
               a
               spirituall
               and
               supernaturall
            
             (
             by
             our
             acknowledgement
             )
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             But
             who
             seeth
             not
             what
             a
             silly
             and
             senselesse
             consequence
             this
             is
             ?
             Bellarmine
             could
             not
             be
             so
             silly
             and
             sottish
             as
             not
             to
             see
             it
             himselfe
             .
             
               Christ
               gaue
               thankes
               and
               blessed
               the
               bread
               ere
               hee
               gaue
               it
               :
               therefore
               hee
               wrought
               such
               a
               miracle
               on
               it
               as
               wee
               would
               haue
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             therefore
             (
             if
             you
             will
             )
             
               he
               turned
               it
               into
               the
               very
               substance
               of
               his
               body
               .
            
             It
             may
             as
             well
             bee
             said
             that
             Samuel
             wrought
             some
             miracle
             by
             x
             
               blessing
               the
               sacrifice
            
             ,
             as
             our
             Sauiour
             here
             by
             
               blessing
               the
               bread
            
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             water
             in
             Baptisme
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             answer
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             little
             to
             the
             purpose
             :
             It
             is
             not
             to
             bee
             maruelled
             if
             hee
             be
             not
             read
             to
             haue
             
               blessed
               it
            
             :
             for
             we
             are
             told
             expresly
             that
             y
             
               he
               neuer
               baptised
            
             ,
             saue
             as
             he
             doth
             .
             z
             
               spiritually
               baptise
            
             to
             this
             day
             .
             But
             dare
             any
             say
             that
             his
             Disciples
             were
             so
             prophane
             as
             
               to
               baptise
               without
               blessing
            
             ?
             or
             must
             a
             bald
             ,
             yea
             a
             
               Baals
               Priests
               blessing
               of
               bread
            
             at
             this
             day
             be
             needes
             more
             effectuall
             then
             their
             
               blessing
               of
               water
            
             then
             was
             ?
             Or
             doe
             not
             e
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             compare
             
               the
               blessing
               of
               the
               water
            
             and
             the
             effect
             thereof
             
               in
               Baptisme
            
             with
             
               the
               blessing
               of
               the
               waters
            
             and
             “
             
               the
               moouing
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             vpon
             them
             in
             
             the
             Creation
             ?
             And
             why
             must
             
               the
               blessing
            
             then
             of
             necessity
             import
             
               such
               a
               change
            
             more
             in
             the
             one
             Sacrament
             then
             in
             the
             other
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Diuision
             8.
             
          
           
             
               AS
               for
               the
               names
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               after
               giuen
               by
               Saint
            
             Paul
             
               and
               the
               holy
               Fathers
               to
               the
               consecrated
               parts
               of
            
             
             
               the
               Sacrament
               ;
               which
               with
               this
               Minister
               is
               a
               great
               argument
               tediously
               vrged
               ,
               page
               10.
               hee
               cannot
               be
               ignorant
               (
               I
               suppose
               )
               as
               not
               to
               conceiue
               the
               little
               sorce
               of
               the
               Argument
               .
               For
               if
            
             Aarons
             
               red
               after
               it
               was
               conuerted
               into
               a
               Serpent
               ,
               and
               retained
               not
               the
               essence
               or
               figure
               of
               a
               rod
               ,
               bee
               notwithstanding
               called
               so
               ;
               with
               much
               more
               reason
               may
               the
               Accidents
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               still
               remaining
               and
               containing
               in
               them
               Christs
               body
               and
               blood
               ,
               retaine
               their
               old
               names
               :
               especially
               with
               articles
               superadded
               ,
               importing
               the
               singular
               and
               diuine
               excellency
               of
               them
               ,
               still
               vsed
               by
               Saint
            
             Paul
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10
             ,
             11.
             as
             this
             bread
             ,
             this
             Chalice
             ;
             the
             bread
             which
             wee
             breake
             ,
             &c.
             
               willing
               them
               to
            
             prooue
             themselues
             ,
             &c.
             
               before
               they
               come
            
             to
             eate
             of
             this
             bread
             ;
             least
             eating
             it
             vnworthily
             ,
             they
             eate
             their
             owne
             damnation
             ,
             not
             discerning
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ;
             
               or
               (
               which
               is
               all
               one
               )
               not
               distinguishing
               it
               from
               other
               common
               bread
               ,
               it
               being
               indeed
               bread
               blessed
               and
               conuerted
               into
               the
               very
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               irreuerently
               and
               vnworthily
               to
               be
               receiued
               by
               any
               Christian
               vnder
               paine
               of
               damnation
               ;
               as
               the
               ancient
               Doctor
               and
               holy
               Mariyr
               of
               Christs
               Church
            
             a
             S.
             Cyprian
             affirmeth
             :
             b
             S.
             Basil
             also
             ,
             c
             S.
             Chrysostome
             ,
             d
             S.
             Ierome
             ,
             e
             Origen
             ,
             and
             f
             S.
             Augustine
             ,
             
               with
               other
               Fathers
               express●ly
               teach
               the
               sinne
               of
               such
               as
               come
               vnworthily
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               to
               be
               haynous
               ,
               and
               equall
               even
               to
               the
               sinne
               of
               such
               as
               betrayed
               and
               killed
               Christ
               ,
               because
               they
               presume
               vnworthily
               to
               eate
               that
               bread
               wherein
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               himselfe
               is
               contained
               .
            
          
           
           
             MY
             second
             Argument
             was
             taken
             from
             the
             expresse
             
             words
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             wherein
             
               after
               Consecration
            
             there
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               bread
               and
               wine
            
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               little
               force
               of
               this
               Argument
            
             (
             hee
             saith
             )
             
               I
               cannot
               be
               so
               ignorant
               as
               not
               to
               conceiue
               :
               because
            
             Aarons
             
               rod
               after
               it
               was
               conuerted
               into
               a
               Serpent
               ,
               and
               retained
               not
               the
               essence
               or
               figure
               of
               a
               rod
               ,
               yet
               was
               notwithstanding
               so
               called
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             hee
             cannot
             bee
             so
             ignorant
             as
             not
             to
             conceiue
             that
             this
             very
             Obiection
             is
             there
             by
             me
             propounded
             and
             answered
             :
             yea
             ,
             and
             that
             Bellarmine
             himselfe
             reiecteth
             it
             as
             g
             
               not
               very
               sound
            
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             iust
             exception
             may
             be
             taken
             vnto
             .
             Did
             hee
             thinke
             that
             any
             one
             not
             voyd
             of
             common
             sense
             would
             not
             soone
             see
             this
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             saith
             that
             
               the
               accidents
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               remaining
               retaine
               still
               their
               old
               names
               .
            
             To
             what
             purpose
             ?
             For
             who
             doubteth
             but
             that
             the
             accidents
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             
               colour
               ,
               sauour
               ,
               shape
               ,
               sise
               ,
               &c.
            
             of
             the
             elements
             ,
             remaine
             still
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             not
             without
             a
             subiect
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             (
             for
             how
             can
             accidents
             so
             do
             ,
             when
             the
             very
             *
             essence
             of
             an
             accident
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             an
             accident
             ,
             is
             
               to
               be
               in
               some
               subiect
               ?
               )
            
             but
             in
             the
             selfe
             same
             subiect
             ,
             wherein
             formerly
             they
             were
             ?
             And
             what
             should
             hinder
             but
             that
             remaining
             so
             ,
             they
             should
             retaine
             still
             their
             
               old
               names
            
             ?
             But
             neither
             are
             the
             
               accidents
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               ,
               bread
            
             and
             wine
             :
             and
             it
             is
             absurd
             to
             say
             either
             that
             the
             Apostle
             by
             bread
             meant
             the
             
               accidents
               of
               bread
            
             onely
             ;
             when
             he
             said
             ''
             
               The
               bread
               which
               wee
               breake
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             ,
             “
             
               Let
               a
               man
               eate
               of
               that
               bread
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Or
             that
             by
             the
             
               fruit
               of
               the
               vine
            
             our
             Sauiour
             meant
             nothing
             but
             
               the
               acci
               dents
               of
               wine
            
             ,
             when
             hee
             said
             ,
             *
             
               I
               will
               drinke
               henceforth
               no
               more
               of
               this
               fruit
               of
               the
               vine
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             So
             that
             his
             reason
             is
             ●idiculous
             ,
             
               The
               accidents
               remaining
               retaine
               still
               their
               old
               names
            
             ;
             therefore
             
               the
               substance
               that
               is
               gone
               retaineth
               it
               owne
               name
               still
               :
            
             or
             ,
             
               the
               colour
               ,
               savour
               shape
               and
               sise
               retaine
               their
               old
               names
               ,
            
             and
             that
             which
             is
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             what
             euer
             it
             be
             ,
             is
             said
             still
             to
             be
             
               white
               ,
               round
               ,
               thin
               well
               tasted
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             that
             with
             good
             reason
             ,
             since
             
               it
               is
               so
               still
               as
               it
               was
            
             ;
             
             therefore
             
               though
               it
               be
               no
               more
               bread
               now
               ,
               yet
               is
               it
               said
               to
               be
               so
               still
               .
            
             Sure
             reason
             and
             this
             mans
             braine
             were
             farre
             asunder
             ,
             when
             he
             writ
             this
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             addeth
             that
             
               the
               Apostle
               when
               hee
               calleth
               it
               bread
               ,
            
             (
             for
             so
             I
             suppose
             he
             would
             say
             ,
             and
             not
             when
             he
             speaketh
             of
             the
             
               accidents
               of
               bread
            
             onely
             )
             
               speaketh
               with
               such
               articles
               superadded
               ,
               as
               may
               note
               the
               singular
               and
               divine
               excellency
               of
               it
               ,
               This
               bread
               ,
               and
               so
               This
               Chalice
               ,
               and
               The
               bread
               which
               we
               breake
               :
               and
               requireth
               men
               to
               examine
               themselues
               before
               they
               come
               there
               :
               least
               they
               sinne
               in
               not
               distinguishing
               it
               from
               other
               common
               bread
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               that
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               shew
               what
               an
               horrible
               sinne
               it
               is
               to
               come
               vnreuerently
               to
               it
               ,
               &c.
               because
               they
               presume
               to
               eate
               that
               bread
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               himselfe
               is
               contained
               .
            
          
           
             And
             is
             not
             this
             a
             most
             silly
             Argument
             to
             prooue
             that
             that
             hee
             should
             prooue
             ,
             vnlesse
             you
             take
             in
             withall
             his
             ly
             at
             the
             last
             ,
             where
             he
             saith
             that
             
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               himselfe
               is
               contained
               in
               the
               bread
               ,
            
             which
             hee
             falsely
             also
             fathereth
             vpon
             those
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             would
             haue
             appeared
             ,
             had
             hee
             cited
             their
             wordes
             ;
             and
             which
             being
             the
             point
             in
             Question
             (
             had
             it
             beene
             propounded
             as
             it
             should
             haue
             beene
             )
             vnlesse
             you
             grant
             him
             hee
             sticketh
             fast
             still
             and
             cannot
             goe
             forward
             ?
             For
             may
             not
             a
             man
             say
             as
             much
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             that
             
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               speaks
               of
               it
               with
               such
            
             h
             
               elogies
               superadded
               ,
               as
               may
               note
               the
               singular
               &
               diuine
               excellency
               of
               it
            
             ;
             that
             
               those
               therefore
               that
               are
               of
               yeeres
            
             i
             
               ought
               with
               great
               care
               to
               addresse
               and
               prepare
               themselues
               vnto
               it
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               to
               be
               baptised
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               those
               that
               distinguish
               it
               not
               from
               ordinary
               water
               ,
               or
               vse
               it
               irreuerently
               ,
               commit
               an
               hainous
               sinne
               euen
               against
               Christ
               himselfe
               ?
            
             And
             yet
             who
             euer
             dreamed
             therefore
             of
             any
             such
             Transubstantiation
             in
             Baptisme
             ?
             yea
             the
             very
             same
             Authours
             here
             produced
             by
             him
             so
             plentifully
             (
             though
             by
             their
             bare
             names
             onely
             out
             of
             Bellarmine
             )
             in
             a
             point
             for
             the
             generall
             not
             at
             all
             denied
             ,
             to
             wit
             the
             hainousnesse
             of
             their
             sinne
             that
             abuse
             this
             Sacrament
             :
             yet
             distinguish
             expressely
             some
             of
             them
             (
             as
             in
             mine
             allegations
             I
             haue
             noted
             )
             betweene
             
               the
               bread
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             (
             as
             
             k
             
               the
               Apostle
            
             tearmeth
             it
             )
             and
             
               the
               Bread
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             of
             which
             l
             our
             Sauiour
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             betweene
             
               the
               body
               that
               was
               on
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               and
               the
               bread
               that
               is
               on
               the
               bord
               :
            
             Which
             he
             taketh
             no
             notice
             of
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             yet
             neither
             is
             it
             true
             that
             so
             confidently
             here
             he
             affirmeth
             ,
             that
             all
             those
             Fathers
             in
             all
             those
             places
             ,
             yea
             or
             that
             any
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             any
             one
             of
             those
             places
             that
             he
             quoteth
             ,
             (
             nor
             as
             I
             verily
             beleeue
             ,
             in
             any
             place
             of
             their
             writings
             else-where
             )
             doe
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             )
             
               expressely
               and
               purposely
               teach
               that
               the
               sinne
               of
               vnworthy
               receiuers
               is
               equall
            
             (
             for
             the
             hainousnesse
             of
             it
             )
             
               with
               the
               sinne
               of
               those
               that
               betraied
               and
               killed
               Christ.
            
             Which
             no
             sober
             Diuine
             will
             say
             ;
             nor
             can
             it
             be
             iustified
             ,
             vnlesse
             the
             
               Stoicall
               paritie
               of
               sinnes
            
             (
             charged
             m
             vpon
             Iouinian
             by
             some
             ,
             n
             how
             truly
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             o
             vpon
             vs
             by
             some
             of
             their
             side
             ,
             falsely
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             p
             Bellarmine
             himselfe
             therein
             acquitting
             vs
             )
             be
             in
             Theologie
             admitted
             .
             Bellarmine
             indeede
             q
             in
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             whence
             he
             tooke
             all
             these
             quotations
             as
             he
             found
             them
             there
             mustered
             together
             ,
             hath
             somewhat
             out
             of
             Oecumenius
             that
             may
             seeme
             to
             looke
             that
             way
             ,
             (
             r
             
               He
               compareth
               vnworthy
               communicants
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               with
               those
               that
               killed
               Christ
            
             )
             which
             this
             man
             hauing
             strained
             more
             then
             an
             inch
             further
             ,
             ascribeth
             vnaduisedly
             and
             vntruly
             to
             them
             all
             .
             Whereas
             onely
             Basil
             (
             if
             those
             ascetica
             at
             least
             be
             his
             )
             and
             Chrysostome
             ,
             (
             who
             is
             wont
             to
             presse
             farre
             in
             reproouing
             of
             sinne
             )
             the
             one
             of
             them
             willeth
             vs
             to
             repaire
             holily
             to
             Gods
             bord
             ,
             least
             we
             incurre
             
               the
               iudgement
               of
               them
               that
               killed
               Christ
               :
            
             the
             other
             of
             them
             in
             one
             of
             the
             places
             there
             quoted
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               as
               those
               that
               defile
               the
               princes
               robe
               are
            
             t
             
               punished
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               as
               those
               also
               that
               rend
               it
               ;
               so
               it
               is
            
             
               u
            
             
               not
               vnlikely
               or
               vnequal
               that
               those
               that
               with
               an
               vnholy
               heart
               receiue
               the
               Lords
               body
               ,
               vndergoe
            
             x
             
               the
               same
               punishment
               with
               those
               that
               tore
               it
               with
               nailes
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             one
             be
             damned
             for
             so
             doing
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             ;
             which
             may
             well
             
             
             be
             ,
             albeit
             their
             sinnes
             be
             
               not
               equall
            
             .
             The
             rest
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               Origen
               ,
               Hierome
            
             and
             Augustine
             haue
             not
             any
             one
             word
             at
             all
             in
             any
             of
             all
             those
             places
             of
             
               the
               sinne
               of
               those
               that
               killed
               Christ
            
             ;
             yea
             the
             places
             well
             weighed
             vtterly
             ouerthrow
             the
             ground
             of
             that
             y
             Argument
             ,
             which
             from
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             their
             application
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             would
             frame
             to
             prooue
             
               a
               reall
            
             and
             
               essentiall
               presence
            
             of
             
               Christs
               naturall
               body
               and
               blood
            
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             because
             such
             vnworthy
             receiuers
             are
             said
             to
             be
             a
             
               guilty
               of
               wronging
               Christs
               body
               and
               blood
               ,
            
             and
             thereby
             b
             to
             acquire
             iudgemen●
             
             or
             condemnation
             to
             themselues
             .
             For
             beside
             that
             in
             the
             one
             place
             Augustine
             saith
             nothing
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             that
             other
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             is
             
               a
               true
               Sacrament
            
             euen
             to
             those
             that
             vse
             it
             otherwise
             then
             they
             ought
             :
             which
             is
             nothing
             at
             all
             to
             that
             for
             which
             here
             it
             is
             alleadged
             .
             In
             d
             the
             other
             place
             he
             saith
             nothing
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             but
             what
             he
             saith
             also
             both
             of
             e
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ,
             or
             
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             and
             Baptisme
             expressely
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             euen
             f
             
               holy
               and
               diuine
               things
               hurt
               those
               that
               vse
               them
               otherwise
               then
               they
               ought
               .
            
             Yea
             Hierome
             goeth
             further
             in
             the
             place
             alleadged
             ,
             and
             
             applieth
             what
             he
             speaketh
             not
             to
             the
             Sacraments
             onely
             of
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Sacrifices
             also
             (
             which
             were
             Sacraments
             too
             )
             of
             the
             old
             .
             For
             commenting
             on
             those
             words
             ,
             h
             
               Wherein
               doe
               we
               pollute
               thee
            
             ?
             i
             
               When
               the
               Sacraments
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               are
               violated
               ,
               he
               is
               violated
               whose
               Sacraments
               they
               are
               .
            
             And
             that
             is
             all
             he
             saith
             there
             .
             Now
             were
             not
             the
             k
             Sacrifices
             and
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             
               old
               Testament
            
             (
             as
             the
             l
             
               Paschall
               Lambe
            
             at
             least
             )
             Sacraments
             of
             Christ
             ,
             yea
             *
             and
             of
             his
             
               body
               and
               blood
               too
            
             ?
             If
             they
             were
             ,
             as
             no
             doubt
             can
             be
             but
             they
             were
             ,
             then
             by
             
               Hieromes
               Rule
            
             was
             Christ
             and
             his
             
               body
               and
               blood
            
             wronged
             in
             them
             ,
             when
             any
             wrong
             was
             done
             to
             them
             ,
             albeit
             it
             were
             not
             essentially
             or
             
               corporally
               present
            
             in
             them
             :
             nor
             doth
             such
             wrong
             therefore
             or
             guilt
             acquired
             by
             euill
             vsage
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             imply
             any
             such
             
               corporall
               presence
            
             thereof
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Let
             me
             adde
             onely
             ,
             that
             this
             Defendant
             telleth
             vs
             ,
             
             ●hat
             
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               is
               contained
               in
               that
               bread
               that
               is
               eaten
               ●n
               the
               Eucharist
               :
            
             and
             yet
             by
             their
             doctrine
             there
             is
             
               no
               bread
            
             at
             all
             there
             .
             How
             is
             he
             
               in
               bread
            
             where
             
               no
               bread
            
             is
             ?
             Or
             how
             is
             there
             
               no
               bread
            
             there
             ,
             where
             
               in
               bread
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               is
            
             (
             as
             he
             telleth
             vs
             )
             conteined
             ?
             What
             is
             this
             but
             that
             which
             Bellarmine
             condemneth
             in
             the
             Lutherans
             ,
             to
             forge
             vs
             m
             
               a
               Christ
               impanated
            
             ,
             or
             
               enclosed
               in
               bread
            
             ?
             Nor
             doth
             their
             owne
             doctrine
             any
             whit
             mend
             the
             matter
             .
             For
             as
             Bellarmine
             saith
             of
             
               Rupert
               us
            
             and
             some
             others
             that
             they
             make
             Christ
             haue
             n
             
               a
               breaden
               body
            
             :
             so
             may
             wee
             as
             truly
             say
             the
             same
             of
             them
             .
             For
             what
             is
             
               a
               body
               made
               of
               bread
            
             but
             
               a
               breaden
               Body
            
             ?
             But
             that
             (
             you
             see
             )
             this
             Doctor
             here
             swarueth
             from
             and
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               Christs
               body
            
             is
             but
             couched
             
               in
               Bread.
            
             
          
           
             
               ANd
               I
               maruaile
               not
               to
               finde
               this
               Minister
               to
               corrupt
               the
               sayings
               of
               the
               holy
               Fathers
               to
               his
               hereticall
               purpose
               ,
               sithence
            
             
             
               he
               maketh
            
             Bellarmine
             
               himselfe
               page
               10.
               to
               speake
               like
               a
               Protestant
               ,
               and
               seeme
               to
               say
               against
               his
               owne
               expresse
               doctrine
               ,
               that
            
             the
             bread
             blessed
             and
             consecrated
             on
             the
             Altar
             is
             not
             ,
             nor
             cannot
             be
             called
             Christs
             body
             :
             Whereas
             Bellarmine
             
               onely
               disputeth
               against
            
             Luther
             
               teaching
               naturall
               bread
               to
               remaine
               still
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               making
               the
               sense
               of
               Christs
               words
               ,
            
             This
             is
             my
             body
             ,
             
               to
               be
               the
               same
               as
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
            
             This
             bread
             is
             my
             body
             ;
             
               saith
               this
               and
               no
               more
               ,
               that
            
             Naturall
             bread
             cannot
             be
             otherwise
             then
             figuratiuely
             and
             significantly
             affirmed
             to
             be
             Christs
             body
             :
             
               Speaking
               not
               at
               all
               of
               bread
               consecrated
               ,
               and
               by
               consecration
               conuerted
               into
               the
               true
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               yet
               still
               retaining
               the
               name
               of
               bread
               for
               the
               Accidents
               of
               bread
               still
               remaining
               ,
               as
               this
               false
               fellow
               would
               haue
               ;
               frequently
               citing
               Authors
               which
               he
               vnderstandeth
               not
               .
            
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             ANd
             here
             againe
             ,
             as
             one
             running
             the
             
               wild
               goose
            
             
             race
             ,
             he
             windeth
             backe
             to
             
               a
               passage
            
             in
             the
             former
             Argument
             :
             and
             saith
             ,
             
               he
               marueileth
               not
               to
               finde
               me
               corrupt
               the
               sayings
               of
               the
               Fathers
            
             (
             he
             thought
             sure
             euery
             
             one
             would
             beleeue
             whatsoeuer
             he
             said
             ,
             though
             he
             neuer
             assaied
             to
             shew
             it
             )
             
               since
               I
               make
               Bellarmine
               himselfe
               speake
               like
               a
               Protestant
               .
            
             No
             :
             I
             make
             him
             speake
             nothing
             but
             what
             o
             hee
             saith
             of
             himselfe
             :
             and
             by
             his
             owne
             graunts
             prooue
             that
             either
             the
             auncient
             Fathers
             spake
             
               very
               absurdly
            
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             ment
             as
             we
             meane
             .
             The
             Argument
             is
             this
             :
             
               
                 The
                 ancients
                 Fathers
                 say
                 oft
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Bread
                 in
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 is
                 Christs
                 body
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 this
                 saying
                 
                   (
                   saith
                
                 Bellarmine
                 ,
                 )
                 
                   This
                   bread
                   is
                   my
                   body
                
                 ,
                 must
                 either
                 be
                 taken
                 figuratiuely
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 it
                 is
                 absurd
                 and
                 impossible
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Fathers
                 therfore
                 when
                 they
                 vsed
                 such
                 speeches
                 ,
                 shewed
                 euidently
                 thereby
                 that
                 they
                 ment
                 as
                 we
                 meane
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   that
                   is
                
                 ,
                 they
                 vnderstood
                 Christs
                 words
                 figuratiuely
                 )
                 or
                 else
                 
                   (
                   by
                
                 Bellarmines
                 confession
                 )
                 they
                 spake
                 very
                 absurdly
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Nor
             is
             it
             enough
             to
             prooue
             that
             
               I
               corrupt
               Bellarmine
            
             ,
             to
             say
             that
             
               he
               disputeth
               in
               that
               place
               against
               Luther
               ,
               who
               taught
               that
               bread
               remained
               still
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               :
            
             For
             what
             is
             that
             to
             the
             purpose
             ?
             much
             lesse
             to
             say
             vntruly
             ,
             that
             
               he
               spake
               not
               of
               bread
               consecrated
            
             ;
             when
             the
             very
             Question
             is
             there
             concerning
             the
             
               consecrated
               bread
            
             .
          
           
             But
             
               I
               cite
               Authors
            
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             
               that
               I
               vnderstand
               not
            
             .
             It
             is
             true
             indeede
             ;
             In
             this
             very
             place
             I
             cite
             some
             sayings
             of
             Bellarmine
             ,
             that
             neither
             I
             ,
             nor
             any
             such
             dull-heads
             as
             I
             am
             (
             I
             thinke
             )
             can
             easily
             vnderstand
             ;
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             where
             p
             he
             saith
             ,
             as
             I
             here
             cite
             him
             ,
             that
             
               The
               Priest
               maketh
               Christs
               body
               of
               bread
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             
               Christs
               body
               is
               not
               made
               by
               the
               Priest
               :
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             q
             that
             
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               that
               was
               crucified
               ,
               was
               truly
               or
               verily
               made
               of
               Bread
               :
            
             And
             yet
             confuting
             Rupertus
             he
             saith
             else-where
             ,
             that
             r
             
               it
               was
               not
               a
               breaden
               body
               that
               was
               crucified
               for
               vs
            
             ;
             as
             Tertullian
             inferred
             from
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Marci●nites
             ;
             and
             as
             we
             may
             well
             inferre
             from
             theirs
             .
             He
             waiueth
             s
             else-where
             
               Metaphysicall
               subtilties
            
             in
             disputing
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             .
             And
             t
             taxeth
             Caluine
             for
             his
             
               fond
               and
               foolish
               Metaphysicks
            
             .
             But
             these
             are
             such
             
               transcendent
               subtilties
            
             ,
             if
             not
             absurdities
             ,
             as
             
             any
             Metaphysicks
             will
             afford
             .
             And
             this
             deepe
             
               Metaphysicall
               Doctor
            
             ,
             that
             hath
             no
             want
             of
             wit
             ,
             and
             vnderstandeth
             him
             so
             well
             ,
             should
             haue
             done
             well
             to
             vnfold
             to
             vs
             these
             mysteries
             ,
             and
             arreade
             vs
             these
             riddles
             :
             whereas
             he
             very
             vncharitably
             passeth
             them
             by
             ,
             and
             onely
             controlling
             vs
             for
             our
             ignorance
             ,
             leaueth
             vs
             sticking
             still
             in
             the
             bryers
             with
             them
             ,
             not
             vouchsafing
             to
             helpe
             vs
             out
             .
          
           
             
               PAg.
               12.
               
               He
               affirmeth
               it
               to
               be
               most
               absurd
               to
               affirme
               ,
               as
            
             
             
               we
               doe
               ,
               that
            
             a
             thing
             is
             made
             of
             that
             in
             the
             roome
             whereof
             it
             onely
             succeedeth
             ,
             or
             is
             turned
             into
             that
             which
             succeedeth
             onely
             in
             the
             roome
             thereof
             ;
             
               Whereas
               in
               euery
               substantiall
               conuersion
               one
               substance
               is
               destroied
               and
               another
               succeedeth
               in
               the
               place
               thereof
               by
               the
               same
               action
               :
               as
               where
               wood
               is
               conuerted
               into
               fire
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               difference
               betwixt
               Transsubstantiation
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               other
               substantiall
               naturall
               conuersions
               chiefely
               consisting
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               substance
               of
               bread
               passeth
               into
               another
               praeexisting
               substance
               ,
               Christs
               body
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               introduced
               in
               place
               thereof
               ,
               so
               as
               nothing
               thereof
               remaineth
               ;
               whereas
               in
               them
               the
               same
               matter
               ,
               albeit
               receiuing
               a
               new
               forme
               and
               so
               made
               a
               distinct
               substance
               from
               what
               it
               was
               before
               ,
               still
               remaineth
               :
               which
               is
               to
               the
               Ministers
               purpose
               wholly
               impertinent
               ,
               vnlesse
               hee
               will
               falsely
               and
               foolishly
               withall
               affirme
               that
               God
               can
               destroy
               no
               substance
               intirely
               leauing
               the
               Accidents
               thereof
               still
               remaining
               ,
               to
               introduce
               an
               other
               substance
               in
               place
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             
               And
               albeit
               we
               cannot
               say
               of
               Christs
               body
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               bread
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               another
               Argument
               of
               the
               Minister
               ,
               ibidem
               )
               yet
               may
               it
               be
               said
               to
               haue
               beene
               of
               bread
               ,
               as
               being
               by
               the
               same
               miraculous
               and
               omnipotent
               power
               of
               Christs
               words
               ,
               whereby
               bread
               looseth
               naturall
               being
               in
               place
               thereof
               Sacramentally
               produced
               and
               made
               present
               .
               And
               this
               is
               without
               any
               difficultie
               affirmed
               by
               vs
               ,
               who
               know
               the
               same
               in
               a
               propertionable
               manner
               to
               be
               found
               in
               all
               other
               substantiall
               and
               accident
               all
               conuersions
               ,
               howsoeuer
               his
               poore
               Iudgement
               will
               not
               serue
               to
               consider
               it
               :
               heate
               (
               for
               example
               )
               was
               neuer
               cold
               ,
               albeit
               in
               place
               thereof
               produced
               ;
               fire
               was
               neuer
               wood
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               substance
               (
               as
               naturall
               
               vnderstanding
               might
               teach
               him
               )
               essentially
               different
               ,
               and
               produced
               by
               the
               others
               destruction
               .
            
          
           
             §
             ▪
             3.
             
             AFter
             he
             hath
             thus
             recoiled
             back
             a
             little
             ,
             now
             he
             
             beginneth
             to
             make
             againe
             forward
             .
             And
             1.
             wheras
             they
             not
             knowing
             wel
             how
             to
             salu
             or
             shift
             of
             such
             absurdities
             as
             follow
             necessarily
             vpon
             this
             their
             senselesse
             conceit
             of
             the
             
               conuersion
               of
               bread
               into
               Christs
               body
               ,
            
             affirme
             that
             
               Christs
               body
            
             is
             therefore
             said
             to
             be
             
               made
               of
               bread
            
             ,
             and
             the
             bread
             said
             to
             be
             
               turned
               into
               Christs
               body
            
             ,
             because
             
               the
               bread
               ceasing
               to
               be
               there
               ,
               Christs
               body
            
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             
               doth
               onely
               come
               in
               the
               roome
               of
               it
               :
            
             For
             they
             dare
             not
             say
             that
             
               Christs
               body
               is
               produced
               of
               it
               ,
            
             or
             that
             
               the
               Substance
               of
               the
               bread
               is
               that
               whereof
               as
               the
               materiall
               cause
               Christs
               body
               is
               framed
               ,
            
             as
             ashes
             are
             made
             of
             wood
             ,
             or
             glasse
             of
             some
             ashes
             :
             And
             I
             thereupon
             reply
             ,
             that
             
               it
               is
               absurd
               to
               say
               that
               a
               thing
               is
               made
               of
               that
               in
               the
               roome
               whereof
               it
               onely
               succeedeth
               ,
               or
               is
               turned
               into
               that
               that
               succeedeth
               onely
               in
               the
               roome
               thereof
               .
            
             (
             That
             which
             u
             Suarez
             himself
             also
             confesseth
             to
             be
             rather
             
               a
               translocation
            
             ,
             then
             
               a
               transubstantiatiō
            
             ,
             or
             a
             
               true
               &
               substantiall
               conuersion
            
             .
             He
             telleth
             me
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               if
               my
               poore
               iudgement
               would
               serue
               to
               consider
               it
               ,
               such
               a
               succession
               is
               to
               be
               found
               in
               euery
               subst●ntiall
               conuersion
               ,
               whereby
               one
               substance
               is
               destroyed
               ,
               and
               another
               succeedeth
               in
               the
               roome
               of
               it
               .
               )
            
             And
             consequently
             (
             for
             that
             or
             nothing
             must
             follow
             )
             that
             
               it
               is
               not
               absurd
               so
               to
               say
               .
            
             Did
             euer
             man
             (
             thinke
             we
             )
             either
             sober
             or
             in
             his
             right
             wits
             thus
             reason
             ?
             
               In
               euery
               substantiall
               conuersion
               one
               thing
               succeedeth
               in
               the
               roome
               of
               another
               ,
               and
               is
               turned
               into
               it
               .
               Therefore
               whatsoeuer
               thing
               doth
               succeede
               onely
               in
               the
               roome
               or
               place
               of
               another
               ,
               is
               conuerted
               into
               it
               .
            
             Suppose
             a
             puppy
             should
             get
             vp
             into
             the
             Chaire
             that
             this
             Disputant
             had
             sat
             in
             when
             he
             writ
             this
             discourse
             ,
             after
             he
             quitted
             it
             :
             would
             he
             not
             take
             it
             euill
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             should
             say
             therefore
             that
             he
             were
             turned
             into
             
               a
               puppy
            
             ,
             because
             the
             puppy
             were
             got
             into
             his
             place
             .
             Or
             suppose
             some
             light-fingred
             person
             hauing
             pickt
             his
             purse
             and
             taken
             
               a
               piece
               of
               gold
            
             or
             two
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             should
             put
             in
             
               a
               copper
               counter
            
             or
             two
             in
             the
             roome
             of
             it
             ;
             would
             it
             follow
             that
             his
             gold
             were
             really
             
             turned
             into
             copper
             ,
             because
             the
             one
             is
             gone
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             is
             come
             in
             the
             roome
             of
             it
             ?
             Or
             suppose
             
               an
               old
               house
            
             pulled
             or
             burnt
             downe
             ,
             and
             an
             other
             raised
             vp
             againe
             in
             the
             roome
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             iust
             of
             the
             same
             proportion
             with
             it
             :
             would
             any
             man
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             one
             were
             turned
             into
             the
             other
             ,
             because
             the
             one
             succeeded
             in
             the
             roome
             of
             the
             other
             being
             destroied
             ?
             But
             idle
             and
             absurd
             consequences
             are
             no
             strange
             matters
             with
             this
             Disputant
             for
             all
             his
             great
             learning
             ,
             that
             which
             a
             little
             learning
             will
             serue
             to
             discouer
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Whereas
             answering
             that
             silly
             shift
             of
             theirs
             ,
             that
             
               Christs
               body
               is
               called
               bread
               still
               after
               Consecration
               ,
               as
               Aarons
               rod
               is
               called
               a
               rod
               after
               it
               was
               turned
               into
               a
               Serpent
               ,
               because
               it
               had
               sometime
               so
               beene
            
             ;
             I
             say
             (
             among
             many
             other
             things
             ,
             which
             he
             here
             ouerslippeth
             )
             that
             the
             case
             ,
             by
             their
             owne
             confession
             ,
             is
             not
             alike
             :
             for
             that
             ,
             
               of
               the
               rod
               it
               may
               be
               said
               that
               it
               was
               once
               a
               Serpent
               ,
               but
               of
               Christs
               body
               it
               cannot
               be
               said
               that
               euer
               it
               was
               bread
            
             ;
             he
             replieth
             ;
             that
             
               albeit
               we
               cannot
               say
               of
               Christs
               body
               that
               euer
               it
               was
               bread
               ,
            
             no
             more
             then
             of
             heate
             that
             
               euer
               it
               was
               cold
            
             ,
             nor
             of
             fire
             we
             can
             say
             that
             
               euer
               it
               was
               wood
            
             ,
             though
             by
             
               the
               others
               destruction
               it
               be
               in
               place
               thereof
               produced
               ,
               Yet
               it
               may
               be
               said
               to
               haue
               bin
               of
               bread
            
             ;
             because
             in
             this
             their
             prodigious
             y
             Metamorphosis
             or
             z
             methyleosis
             ,
             or
             what
             euer
             you
             will
             tearme
             it
             ;
             (
             for
             
               new
               inuentions
            
             require
             
               new
               names
               )
               the
               whole
               substance
            
             (
             to
             vse
             his
             owne
             tearmes
             ;
             that
             is
             both
             
               the
               matter
               and
               forme
               )
               of
               bread
               passeth
               into
               a
               praeexistent
               substance
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Christs
               body
               ,
               in
               the
               roome
               of
               it
               introduced
               ,
               so
               as
               nothing
               thereof
               remaineth
               ,
               whereas
               in
               other
               naturall
               conuersions
               the
               matter
               remaineth
               still
               ,
               though
               receiuing
               another
               forme
               .
            
             In
             which
             few
             lines
             it
             is
             not
             easie
             to
             tell
             how
             many
             contradictions
             are
             implied
             both
             to
             his
             master
             Bellarmines
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             owne
             assertions
             .
          
           
             For
             first
             ,
             If
             
               it
               cannot
               be
               said
               of
               Christs
               body
            
             that
             
               euer
               it
               was
               Bread
            
             ;
             here
             is
             it
             affirmed
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             a
             Bellarmine
             himselfe
             also
             acknowledgeth
             ,
             that
             b
             
               Christs
               body
               is
               therefore
               called
               Bread
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               bread
               before
               .
            
             Neither
             doth
             
             Bellarmine
             at
             all
             controle
             them
             therein
             :
             yea
             c
             he
             confesseth
             ,
             d
             with
             Caietan
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             truly
             be
             said
             ,
             e
             
               That
               is
               now
               Christs
               body
               ,
               that
               once
               was
               bread
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             
               it
               may
               be
               said
               to
               haue
               beene
               of
               bread
               ,
            
             why
             may
             it
             not
             be
             said
             that
             
               once
               it
               was
               bread
            
             ?
             as
             of
             Adam
             because
             he
             was
             f
             
               of
               the
               earth
            
             ,
             it
             may
             truly
             be
             said
             that
             once
             g
             
               hee
               was
               earth
            
             .
             As
             for
             his
             instances
             ,
             they
             are
             idle
             :
             the
             one
             is
             of
             
               an
               accident
            
             not
             made
             of
             ,
             but
             succeeding
             onely
             in
             the
             roome
             of
             another
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             same
             subiect
             whence
             it
             hath
             expelled
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             other
             we
             may
             say
             truly
             that
             a
             fire
             made
             of
             wood
             ,
             not
             onely
             
               was
               wood
            
             once
             ,
             but
             
               is
               wood
            
             still
             ,
             till
             the
             forme
             of
             the
             wood
             be
             vtterly
             destroied
             ,
             and
             the
             wood
             turned
             into
             coales
             ,
             or
             dissolued
             into
             ashes
             ;
             whereof
             we
             may
             also
             truly
             then
             say
             ,
             that
             those
             coales
             or
             those
             ashes
             were
             once
             wood
             ;
             in
             such
             sense
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             rod
             was
             sometime
             a
             snake
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             it
             may
             at
             any
             time
             be
             said
             ,
             
               Christs
               body
               hath
               beene
               of
               bread
               ,
            
             it
             might
             at
             sometime
             be
             said
             ,
             
               Christs
               body
               is
               of
               bread
            
             :
             and
             if
             
               of
               bread
            
             ,
             why
             not
             h
             
               a
               breaden
               body
            
             ?
             which
             yet
             i
             Bellarmine
             will
             by
             no
             meanes
             admit
             .
             For
             what
             is
             
               a
               body
               of
               bread
            
             (
             as
             was
             said
             before
             )
             but
             
               a
               breaden
               body
            
             ,
             as
             a
             
               pot
               of
               earth
               ,
               an
               earthen
               pot
               ,
               a
               dish
               of
               wood
               ,
               a
               wooddendish
               ?
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             4.
             
             Not
             to
             demand
             if
             
               nothing
               remaine
               of
               the
               bread
            
             ,
             what
             figure
             ,
             and
             colour
             ,
             and
             weight
             ,
             and
             taste
             it
             is
             that
             we
             discerne
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             whither
             
               the
               breads
            
             or
             
               Christs
               bodie
            
             ;
             because
             for
             those
             things
             they
             tell
             vs
             that
             they
             hang
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             how
             nor
             where
             ,
             neither
             in
             
               the
               bread
            
             that
             now
             is
             not
             ,
             nor
             in
             
               Christs
               body
            
             neither
             ,
             *
             the
             accidents
             whereof
             they
             are
             not
             :
             and
             in
             that
             answer
             we
             must
             rest
             (
             though
             it
             be
             hard
             for
             any
             man
             indued
             with
             reason
             so
             to
             doe
             )
             for
             them
             ;
             since
             no
             other
             from
             them
             can
             be
             had
             :
             I
             aske
             ,
             if
             
               the
               whole
               substance
               of
               the
               bread
            
             be
             vtterly
             abandoned
             ,
             so
             as
             
               nothing
               thereof
               remaineth
            
             ;
             how
             saith
             k
             Bellarmine
             ,
             and
             l
             other
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             
               the
               bread
               is
               not
               annihilated
            
             ,
             or
             m
             
               is
               not
               
               cleerely
               brought
               to
               nothing
               ?
            
             and
             checke
             vs
             for
             n
             belying
             them
             when
             we
             say
             that
             any
             such
             thing
             is
             maintained
             by
             them
             ?
             albeit
             their
             great
             o
             Master
             of
             the
             Sentences
             say
             as
             much
             .
             For
             how
             is
             it
             not
             annihilated
             ,
             if
             
               nothing
               remaine
            
             of
             it
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             If
             
               no
               bread
            
             bee
             left
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             how
             said
             hee
             before
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               is
               there
               contained
               in
               bread
            
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             so
             affirme
             ?
             For
             how
             can
             hee
             be
             contained
             in
             that
             that
             is
             not
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             If
             the
             
               whole
               substance
            
             of
             it
             be
             destroyed
             so
             that
             
               nothing
               remaineth
               of
               it
            
             ,
             how
             doth
             
               the
               whole
               substance
               of
               it
               passe
            
             (
             as
             hee
             saith
             )
             
               into
               Christs
               body
            
             ?
             For
             how
             can
             that
             passe
             into
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             at
             all
             ?
             Or
             how
             can
             that
             
               substance
               passe
               into
               the
               substance
            
             of
             some
             other
             thing
             ,
             that
             vtterly
             perisheth
             and
             ceaseth
             to
             be
             ,
             so
             soone
             as
             euer
             that
             other
             substance
             approacheth
             ?
          
           
             7.
             
             If
             the
             very
             
               substance
               of
               bread
               passeth
               into
               the
               substance
               of
               Christs
               body
               ,
            
             then
             
               Christs
               body
            
             (
             belike
             )
             doth
             not
             barely
             succeed
             in
             the
             roome
             of
             it
             ,
             (
             as
             before
             was
             affirmed
             )
             but
             is
             produced
             therefore
             and
             consisteth
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             yet
             p
             they
             vsually
             deny
             .
             Else
             how
             doth
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             one
             
               passe
               into
               the
               substance
            
             of
             the
             other
             ?
          
           
             8.
             
             If
             
               the
               whole
               substance
               of
               bread
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             both
             matter
             and
             
               forme
               )
               passeth
               into
               Christs
               body
               ,
            
             why
             may
             it
             not
             as
             wel
             be
             said
             of
             
               Christs
               body
            
             ,
             that
             
               that
               body
               was
               once
               bread
            
             ;
             as
             of
             q
             Moses
             his
             rod
             it
             might
             well
             bee
             said
             ,
             that
             
               that
               rod
               was
               once
               a
               Snake
            
             ;
             or
             of
             r
             the
             wine
             that
             our
             Sauiour
             so
             miraculously
             produced
             ,
             that
             
               that
               wine
               was
               sometime
               water
            
             ?
             the
             rather
             since
             that
             but
             part
             of
             the
             substance
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             matter
             onely
             of
             the
             Snake
             and
             the
             water
             passed
             into
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             rod
             and
             the
             wine
             there
             ,
             whereas
             the
             
               whole
               substance
            
             (
             as
             this
             fellow
             beareth
             vs
             in
             hand
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             both
             matter
             and
             forme
             of
             bread
             ,
             passeth
             into
             
               Christs
               body
            
             here
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             To
             say
             that
             
               one
               substance
               passeth
               into
               another
               substance
               preexisting
            
             ;
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             that
             is
             made
             ,
             that
             already
             is
             ,
             or
             that
             is
             produced
             and
             hath
             beeing
             giuen
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             beeing
             already
             ,
             when
             as
             a
             thing
             cannot
             be
             in
             making
             and
             beeing
             at
             once
             ;
             nor
             can
             beeing
             be
             giuen
             to
             that
             ,
             that
             already
             
             is
             ;
             or
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             
               a
               creature
            
             is
             now
             s
             made
             ,
             that
             was
             fully
             made
             before
             ,
             or
             that
             a
             creature
             that
             was
             before
             is
             new
             made
             of
             that
             that
             before
             was
             not
             it
             :
             Yea
             (
             to
             speake
             more
             plainely
             )
             it
             is
             all
             one
             to
             as
             say
             ,
             that
             
               a
               man
               is
            
             t
             killed
             ,
             when
             hee
             was
             dead
             before
             ;
             or
             is
             quickened
             when
             
             hee
             was
             aliue
             before
             ;
             or
             is
             now
             stript
             ,
             when
             hee
             was
             starke
             naked
             before
             ,
             or
             is
             now
             bred
             or
             begotten
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             borne
             before
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             to
             say
             that
             
               Christs
               body
            
             long
             before
             
               preexisting
               is
               now
               made
               of
               bread
            
             that
             some
             two
             or
             three
             dayes
             past
             had
             no
             existence
             it selfe
             ,
             is
             all
             one
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             wine
             of
             
               a
               twelue-month
            
             old
             is
             made
             of
             grapes
             that
             were
             but
             yesterday
             gathered
             and
             pressed
             ,
             and
             were
             yet
             growing
             the
             day
             before
             ;
             or
             that
             an
             Oke
             hauing
             stood
             vpward
             of
             
               an
               hundred
               yeeres
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             standing
             in
             the
             Forrest
             is
             sprung
             vp
             this
             yeere
             of
             an
             acorne
             of
             the
             last
             yeares
             growth
             .
             And
             consider
             wee
             now
             how
             well
             these
             things
             agree
             together
             :
             
               The
               body
               of
               Christ
               is
               contained
               in
               the
               bread
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             
               there
               is
               no
               bread
            
             at
             all
             
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               :
               The
               body
               of
               Christ
               succeedeth
               onely
               in
               the
               roome
               of
               bread
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               bread
               passeth
               into
               the
               substance
               of
               Christs
               body
               :
               The
               whole
               substance
               of
               bread
               is
               so
               abolished
               that
               nothing
               remaineth
               of
               it
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             
               the
               whole
               substance
               of
            
             the
             same
             
               bread
               passeth
               into
               the
               substance
               of
               Christs
               body
               :
               Christs
               body
               was
               in
               beeing
               before
               :
            
             and
             yet
             
               it
               is
               now
               made
               of
               another
               substance
               that
               before
               it
               was
               not
               :
            
             yea
             
               Christs
               body
               that
               was
               bread
               and
               borne
               aboue
               a
               thousand
               yeeres
               since
               ,
               is
               now
               made
               of
               a
               wafer-cake
               of
               yesterdayes
               baking
               :
               The
               whole
               essence
               of
               that
               wafer
               cake
               passeth
               into
               Christs
               body
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             wee
             cannot
             say
             of
             
               Christs
               body
            
             ,
             that
             euer
             
               it
               was
               that
               wafer-cake
            
             .
             But
             like
             x
             
               ropes
               of
               sand
            
             (
             as
             wee
             are
             wont
             to
             say
             )
             doe
             these
             things
             hang
             together
             :
             and
             to
             spend
             much
             time
             in
             refuting
             them
             may
             be
             deemed
             (
             I
             feare
             )
             as
             y
             ridiculous
             ,
             (
             to
             vse
             their
             Dennis
             his
             tearmes
             )
             as
             to
             stand
             seriously
             and
             curiously
             pulling
             downe
             by
             piece-meale
             such
             castles
             as
             little
             children
             haue
             in
             sport
             built
             vp
             of
             sand
             .
          
           
           
             
               NEither
               is
               it
               a
               good
               or
               Christian
               kinde
               of
               Argument
            
             
             
               which
               my
               Adversary
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               same
               12.
               page
               to
               this
               purpose
               maketh
               ;
               Other
               substantiall
               conversions
               are
               sensible
               and
               easily
               discerned
               ,
               albeit
               miraculous
               ,
               as
               when
            
             Aarons
             
               rod
               was
               made
               a
               Serpent
               ,
               &c.
               
               Wheras
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               we
               see
               wholly
               the
               contrary
               :
               therefore
               we
               are
               not
               to
               beleeue
               therein
               any
               such
               conversion
               ;
               citing
               thus
               for
               proofe
               thereof
               a
               place
               of
            
             S.
             Augustine
             
               in
               his
               margent
               ,
               which
               directly
               if
               hee
               had
               marked
               it
               ,
               overthroweth
               his
               owne
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               purpose
               of
               citing
               it
               :
            
             That
             which
             you
             see
             
               (
               saith
               this
               Father
            
             )
             is
             bread
             and
             a
             Cup
             :
             but
             that
             which
             your
             faith
             requireth
             you
             to
             be
             enformed
             of
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             bread
             is
             Christs
             body
             ,
             and
             the
             Cup
             his
             blood
             .
             
               Could
               hee
               affirme
               any
               thing
               more
               plainly
               against
               this
               Ministers
               sensuall
               and
               absurd
               Argument
               ;
               which
               were
               it
               good
               ,
               would
               lead
               vs
               to
               beleeue
               nothing
            
             ;
             g
             
               faith
               being
               onely
               of
               things
               which
               appeare
               not
               to
               our
               vnderstanding
               or
               senses
               .
               How
               farre
               is
               this
               carnall
               ,
               poore
               ,
               vnlearned
               man
               from
               the
               holy
               Fathers
               spirit
               and
               doctrine
               ,
               as
               I
               haue
               formerly
               cited
               their
               assertions
               ?
               wherein
               they
               teach
               vs
               to
               renounce
               the
               naturall
               iudgement
               of
               our
               vnderstanding
               and
               senses
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Apostle
               to
               captivate
               our
               vnderstandings
               to
               the
               obedience
               of
               faith
               in
               this
               and
               many
               other
               mysteries
               of
               faith
               ,
               humbly
               to
               bee
               vpon
               the
               warrant
               of
               Gods
               word
               assented
               vnto
               ,
               and
               not
               ouer-curiously
               searched
               after
               by
               vs.
            
             h
             We
             are
             
               (
               saith
            
             S.
             Hillarie
             ,
             
               that
               great
               Doctor
               of
               Christs
               Church
               ,
               and
               victorious
               Champion
               of
               his
               deity
               )
            
             not
             to
             dispute
             
               (
               as
               my
               Adversarie
               doth
            
             )
             in
             a
             secular
             and
             sensuall
             manner
             of
             diuine
             things
             .
             For
             of
             this
             naturall
             veritie
             of
             Christ
             in
             vs
             
               (
               speaking
               of
               the
               Sacrament
            
             )
             vnlesse
             we
             learne
             of
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             we
             speake
             foolishly
             and
             impiously
             .
             Wherefore
             sithence
             hee
             saith
             ,
             i
             
               My
               flesh
               is
               truely
               food
               ,
               and
               my
               blood
               is
               truely
               drinke
               :
               Hee
               that
               eateth
               my
               flesh
               and
               drinketh
               my
               blood
               ,
               remaineth
               in
               mee
               and
               I
               in
               him
               :
            
             there
             is
             no
             place
             of
             doubting
             left
             cōcerning
             the
             verity
             of
             Christs
             body
             and
             blood
             .
             For
             now
             by
             the
             profession
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             faithfull
             beleefe
             which
             we
             haue
             thereof
             ,
             it
             is
             his
             true
             flesh
             and
             blood
             :
             and
             these
             being
             receiued
             by
             vs
             do
             make
             vs
             to
             be
             in
             Christ
             
             and
             Christ
             in
             vs.
             Is
             not
             this
             truth
             ?
             Surely
             it
             is
             ;
             but
             to
             those
             that
             deny
             Iesus
             Christ
             to
             be
             true
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               With
               a
               cloud
               of
               such
               ancient
               and
               vncontrollable
               Testimonies
               of
               the
               holy
               Fathers
               formerly
               touched
               could
               I
               confound
               my
               sensuall
               Adversary
               ,
               and
               teach
               him
               a
               new
               manner
               of
               disputing
               of
               these
               heauenly
               and
               diuine
               Mysteries
               instituted
               by
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               with
               equall
               wisedome
               power
               and
               goodnesse
               for
               vs
               ;
               wherein
               the
               omnipotency
               of
               him
               that
               chiefly
               doth
               them
               is
               to
               be
               assigned
               for
               a
               sufficient
               reason
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             NOw
             further
             ,
             whereas
             I
             alleadge
             among
             other
             things
             that
             in
             
               euery
               miraculous
               conversion
               of
               bodies
            
             
             
               there
               is
               a
               sensible
               change
            
             ;
             whereas
             
               no
               such
               thing
               at
               all
               is
               found
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               :
               Our
               eyes
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Augustine
               ,
               informe
               vs
               that
               it
               is
               bread
               that
               is
               there
               .
            
             He
             telleth
             me
             ,
             
               this
               is
               no
               good
               ,
               nor
               Christian
               ,
               but
               an
               absurd
               ,
               secular
               ,
               and
               senslesse
               arguing
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               would
               leade
               vs
               to
               beleeue
               nothing
               but
               what
               we
               see
               :
            
             and
             that
             
               Augustine
               ,
               if
               I
               had
               marked
               him
               ,
               whom
               I
               cite
               in
               the
               margent
               ,
            
             (
             as
             if
             his
             very
             wordes
             were
             not
             in
             the
             
               text
               )
               vtterly
               ouerthroweth
               it
               :
               as
               also
               Hillarie
               and
               other
               Fathers
               ,
               when
               they
               teach
               vs
               in
               diuine
               mysteries
               to
               renounce
               the
               naturall
               iudgement
               of
               our
               vnderstanding
               and
               senses
               ,
               which
               this
               poore
               ,
               carnall
               ,
               vnlearned
               man
               his
               Adversarie
               is
               so
               farre
               from
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             withall
             as
             commiserating
             and
             bewailing
             my
             simplicity
             ,
             
               (
               Oh
               how
               farre
               is
               this
               poore
               &c.
               )
            
             He
             telleth
             his
             Reader
             ,
             that
             
               he
               could
               with
               a
               cloud
               of
               such
               ancient
               and
               vncontrolleable
               testimonies
               of
               the
               holy
               Fathers
               confound
               this
               his
               sensuall
               Adversarie
               ,
               and
               teach
               him
               a
               new
               manner
               of
               disputing
               of
               these
               heauenly
               and
               divine
               mysteries
               .
            
             Wel
             ,
             when
             he
             doth
             this
             ,
             you
             may
             beleeue
             that
             he
             can
             doe
             it
             :
             and
             his
             poore
             puny
             Adversary
             shall
             be
             eternally
             obliged
             to
             him
             for
             it
             .
             But
             meane
             while
             let
             vs
             see
             what
             Pyrgopolinices
             here
             saith
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Augustine
             telleth
             vs
             that
             
               something
               is
               seene
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               something
               else
               is
               to
               bee
               belieued
               .
            
             But
             doth
             Augustine
             tell
             vs
             that
             wee
             must
             not
             beleeue
             that
             
               there
               is
               bread
               there
            
             ,
             though
             our
             eyes
             informe
             vs
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             ?
             
             No
             :
             He
             telleth
             vs
             expressely
             ,
             that
             
               there
               is
               bread
               there
               ,
               as
               our
               eyes
               doe
               informe
               vs.
            
             And
             what
             can
             be
             more
             euidently
             or
             plainely
             spoken
             ?
             Yea
             but
             hee
             addeth
             withall
             ,
             that
             
               our
               faith
               informeth
               vs
               that
               the
               bread
               is
               Christs
               body
               .
            
             Yea
             but
             ,
             saith
             
               Bellarmine
               ,
               that
               sentence
               is
               most
               absurd
               and
               impossible
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               meant
               figuratiuely
               .
            
             In
             which
             manner
             Augustine
             (
             as
             before
             was
             shewed
             )
             expoundeth
             himselfe
             else-where
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Doe
             the
             Fathers
             tell
             vs
             that
             
               in
               this
               holy
               Mystery
               we
               must
               not
               so
               much
               regard
               what
               our
               sense
               informeth
               vs
               ,
               as
               what
               our
               faith
               apprehendeth
               ?
            
             And
             doe
             they
             not
             say
             the
             same
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             and
             of
             
               all
               mysteries
            
             or
             Sacraments
             in
             general
             ?
             Heare
             we
             one
             or
             two
             of
             them
             speake
             for
             all
             .
             The
             Fathers
             of
             the
             
               Nicene
               Councell
            
             ,
             whom
             before
             he
             alleaged
             :
             *
             
               Our
               Baptisme
            
             (
             say
             they
             )
             
               must
               not
               with
               bodily
               eyes
               be
               considered
               ,
               but
               with
               spirituall
               .
               Seest
               thou
               water
               ?
               vnderstand
               the
               power
               of
               God
               hidden
               in
               it
               :
               conceiue
               it
               full
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             “
             
               and
               diuine
               fire
            
             .
             And
             then
             wil
             they
             the
             same
             regard
             to
             be
             had
             also
             at
             the
             
               Lords
               Table
            
             .
             That
             Ambrose
             that
             this
             Author
             and
             his
             Associates
             so
             oft
             cite
             ,
             as
             making
             so
             much
             for
             them
             :
             t
             
               You
               are
               come
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               to
               the
               Font
               :
               consider
               what
               you
               there
               saw
               ;
               consider
               what
               you
               said
               ,
               &c.
               
               You
               saw
               the
               Font
               ;
               you
               saw
               water
               ,
               &c.
               you
               saw
               all
               that
               you
               could
               see
               with
               your
               bodily
               eyes
               and
               humane
               aspect
               .
               You
               saw
               not
               those
               things
               that
               worke
               and
               are
               not
               seene
               .
               The
               Apostle
               hath
               taught
               vs
               that
               wee
               are
               to
               behold
               not
               the
               things
               that
               are
               seene
               ,
               but
               the
               things
               that
               are
               not
               seene
               .
               For
               farre
               greater
               are
               the
               things
               that
               are
               not
               seene
               ,
               then
               those
               that
               are
               seene
               .
               Beleeue
               not
               thy
               bodily
               eyes
               alone
               .
               That
               is
               better
               seene
               that
               is
               not
               seene
               .
            
             So
             
               Gregory
               Nyssene
            
             :
             u
             
               Both
               the
               spirit
               and
               water
               concurre
               in
               Baptisme
               .
               And
               as
               man
               consisteth
               of
               two
               parts
               ,
               so
               are
               there
               medicines
               of
               like
               like
               appointed
               for
               either
               :
               for
               the
               bodie
               water
               that
               appeareth
               and
               is
               subiect
               to
               sense
               ;
               for
               the
               soule
               the
               spirit
               that
               cannot
               bee
               seene
               ,
               nor
               doth
               appeare
               ,
               but
               is
               called
               by
               faith
               ,
               and
               commeth
               in
               an
               ineffable
               manner
               .
               Yet
               the
               water
               that
               is
               vsed
               in
               Baptisme
               ,
               addeth
               a
               blessing
               to
               the
               Body
               baptised
               .
               Wherefore
               doe
               not
               contemne
               the
               divine
               Laver
               :
               neither
               make
               little
               account
               of
               it
               as
               common
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               water
               that
               
               is
               vsed
               in
               it
               .
               For
               it
               is
               a
               greater
               matter
               that
               it
               worketh
               :
               and
               marueilous
               effects
               proceed
               from
               it
               .
            
             And
             a
             little
             after
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             :
             
               y
            
             
               The
               bread
               also
               is
               at
               first
               common
               bread
               :
               but
            
             
             
               when
               the
               Mystery
               hath
               sanctified
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               called
               Christs
               body
               .
               And
               in
               like
               manner
               the
               wine
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               a
               thing
               of
               small
               price
               before
               the
               blessing
               ,
               yet
               after
               the
               sanctification
               which
               proceedeth
               from
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               both
               of
               them
               worke
               excellently
               .
               And
               so
               in
               many
               other
               things
               ,
               if
               you
               regard
               it
               ,
               you
               shall
               see
               the
               things
               that
               appeare
               to
               be
               ,
               contemptible
               ;
               but
               the
               things
               wrought
               by
               them
               ,
               to
               be
               great
               and
               admirable
               .
            
             And
             so
             Chrysostome
             speaking
             of
             those
             wordes
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             a
             
               The
               wordes
               I
               speake
               are
               spirit
               and
               life
               .
            
             b
             To
             vnderstand
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               things
               carnally
               ,
               is
               to
               consider
               the
               things
               simply
               as
               they
               are
               spoken
               ,
               and
               no
               otherwise
               .
               Where
               as
            
             *
             
               all
               mysteries
            
             (
             and
             then
             not
             the
             Eucharist
             onely
             )
             
               are
               to
               bee
               iudged
               not
               by
               the
               externall
               things
               that
               are
               visible
               ,
               but
               are
               to
               be
               considered
               with
               the
               inward
               eyes
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               spiritually
               .
            
             And
             in
             particular
             of
             Baptisme
             c
             else-where
             :
             
               The
               Gospell
               is
               called
               a
               mystery
               ,
               because
               we
               beleeue
               not
               in
               it
               what
               we
               see
               ;
               but
               wee
               see
               somethings
               ,
               and
               beleeue
               other
               things
               .
            
             *
             
               For
               that
               is
               the
               nature
               of
               our
               mysteries
               :
               which
               my selfe
               therefore
               and
               an
               Infidell
               are
               diversly
               affected
               with
               ,
               &c.
               
               Hee
               when
               hee
               heareth
               of
               a
               Laver
               ,
               thinketh
               it
               but
               bare
               water
               :
               but
               I
               consider
               not
               the
               thing
               seene
               simply
               ,
               but
               the
               purging
               of
               the
               soule
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               &c.
               
               For
               I
               iudge
               not
               the
               things
               that
               appeare
               by
               my
               bodily
               sight
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               eyes
               of
               my
               minde
               .
               Againe
               ,
               I
               heare
               Christs
               body
               .
               I
               vnderstand
               the
               thing
               spoken
               one
               way
               ,
               and
               the
               Infidell
               another
               .
               And
               as
               children
               or
               vnlettered
               persons
               ,
               when
               they
               looke
               on
               bookes
               ,
               know
               not
               the
               power
               of
               the
               letter
               ,
               nor
               know
               what
               they
               see
               :
               but
               a
               skilfull
               man
               can
               finde
               matter
               in
               those
               letters
               contained
               ,
               liues
               ,
               or
               stories
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             d
             
               So
               it
               is
               in
               this
               mystery
               :
               the
               Infidels
               ,
               though
               hearing
               ,
               seeme
               not
               to
               heare
               ;
               but
               the
               faithfull
               hauing
               spirituall
               skill
               ,
               see
               the
               force
               of
               the
               things
               therein
               contained
               .
            
             Nothing
             then
             in
             this
             kinde
             is
             said
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             said
             of
             
               all
               Sacraments
            
             ,
             and
             of
             Baptisme
             by
             name
             .
             Nothing
             therefore
             that
             argueth
             any
             
               miraculous
               change
            
             more
             in
             the
             one
             then
             in
             the
             other
             .
          
           
           
             Nor
             doth
             it
             follow
             that
             
               we
               would
               haue
               men
               to
               beleeue
               nothing
               but
               what
               they
               see
               ,
            
             because
             we
             refuse
             to
             beleeue
             that
             that
             we
             see
             is
             not
             so
             .
             e
             
               We
               may
               not
            
             (
             saith
             
               Tertullian
               )
               call
               in
               question
               our
               senses
               ;
               lest
               in
               so
               doing
               we
               detract
               credit
               from
               Christ
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               might
               be
               mistaken
               when
            
             f
             
               hee
               sawe
               Sathan
               fall
               downe
               ,
               or
            
             g
             
               heard
               his
               Fathers
               voyce
               from
               heauen
               ,
               or
            
             h
             
               mistooke
               the
               smell
               of
               the
               oyntment
               that
               was
               poured
               vpon
               him
               ,
               or
               the
            
             i
             
               tast
               of
               the
               wine
               that
               he
               consecrated
               for
               a
               memoriall
               of
               his
               blood
               .
               Neither
               was
               nature
               deluded
               in
               the
               Apostles
               .
               Faithfull
               was
            
             k
             
               their
               sight
               ,
               and
               their
               hearing
               on
               the
               mount
               :
               Faithfull
               was
               their
               taste
               of
               the
            
             l
             
               wine
               that
               had
               beene
               water
               :
               Faithfull
               was
            
             m
             
               the
               touch
               of
               incredulous
               Thomas
            
             .
             (
             And
             yet
             ,
             as
             n
             Augustine
             well
             obserueth
             ;
             o
             
               Thomas
               saw
               one
               thing
               ,
               and
               beleeued
               another
               thing
               :
               Hee
               saw
               Christ
               the
               man
               ,
               and
               beleeued
               him
               to
               bee
               God
               :
               Hee
               beleeued
               with
               his
               minde
               that
               which
               hee
               saw
               not
               ,
               by
               that
               which
               appeared
               to
               his
               bodily
               senses
               .
               And
               when
               we
               are
               said
               to
               beleeue
               our
               eyes
               ,
            
             p
             saith
             hee
             ,
             
               by
               those
               things
               that
               wee
               doe
               see
               ,
               wee
               are
               induced
               to
               beleeue
               those
               things
               that
               we
               doe
               not
               see
               .
               )
            
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             q
             
               Rehearse
               mee
            
             (
             saith
             
               Tertullian
               )
               Iohns
               testimony
            
             :
             r
             
               That
               which
               we
               haue
               heard
               and
               seene
               with
               our
               eyes
               ,
               and
               felt
               with
               our
               hands
               ,
               that
               declare
               we
               vnto
               you
               :
            
             s
             
               A
               false
               testimony
            
             (
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               an
               vncertaine
            
             at
             least
             )
             
               if
               the
               nature
               of
               our
               senses
               in
               our
               eyes
               ,
               eares
               ,
               and
               hands
               be
               such
               .
            
             But
             these
             men
             would
             haue
             vs
             as
             t
             the
             
               sonnes
               of
               Eliah
            
             speake
             ,
             
               to
               thrust
               out
               our
               eyes
            
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             
               Iewish
               Rabbines
            
             say
             (
             abusing
             u
             a
             place
             of
             Scripture
             to
             that
             purpose
             )
             that
             a
             man
             must
             beleeue
             the
             
               High
               Priest
            
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             yea
             x
             though
             hee
             shall
             tell
             him
             that
             
               his
               left
               hand
               is
               his
               right
               ,
               and
               his
               right
               hand
               the
               left
               :
            
             so
             they
             would
             haue
             vs
             to
             beleeue
             whatsoeuer
             the
             Pope
             or
             they
             say
             ,
             though
             they
             tell
             vs
             that
             ,
             that
             both
             our
             sight
             and
             sense
             informeth
             vs
             to
             be
             most
             false
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             But
             to
             make
             good
             in
             part
             yet
             his
             former
             glorious
             
             flourish
             ;
             hee
             citeth
             a
             place
             of
             Hilarie
             ,
             where
             hee
             affirmeth
             ,
             that
             
               concerning
               the
               veritie
               of
               Christ
               in
               vs
            
             (
             not
             speaking
             ,
             as
             hee
             here
             saith
             specially
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             but
             of
             our
             vnion
             and
             coniunction
             with
             him
             in
             generall
             )
             
               vnlesse
               we
               speake
               as
               Christ
               hath
               taught
               vs
               ,
               wee
               speake
               foolishly
               and
               impiously
               :
            
             that
             
               there
               is
               no
               place
               left
               to
               doubt
               of
               the
               verity
               of
               Christs
               body
               and
               blood
            
             ;
             that
             
               the
               Sacraments
               being
               receiued
               cause
               that
               Christ
               is
               in
               vs
               ,
               and
               we
               in
               him
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             who
             (
             I
             pray
             you
             )
             doubteth
             of
             ,
             or
             denyeth
             ought
             that
             is
             here
             said
             ?
             who
             teacheth
             men
             to
             speake
             otherwise
             then
             Christ
             euer
             taught
             ,
             but
             they
             that
             tell
             vs
             of
             
               bread
               transubstantiated
            
             ,
             and
             of
             
               a
               body
               of
               Christ
               made
               of
               bread
               ,
               of
               Christs
               flesh
               contained
               in
               bread
               ,
            
             or
             
               vnder
               the
               accidents
               of
               bread
            
             ,
             and
             of
             
               his
               blood
               in
               the
               bread
            
             ,
             and
             
               his
               body
               by
               a
               concomitancie
               in
               the
               Cup
               ,
               &
               c
               ?
            
             Who
             doubteth
             with
             vs
             
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               Christs
               body
               and
               blood
               ?
            
             For
             of
             the
             
               corporall
               presence
            
             of
             either
             
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               Hilarie
            
             hath
             not
             heere
             a
             word
             .
             Or
             who
             denyeth
             but
             that
             by
             the
             receiuing
             of
             those
             
               venerable
               mysteries
               ,
               Christ
               is
            
             (
             spiritually
             )
             
               in
               vs
               and
               we
               in
               him
            
             ;
             Doth
             not
             the
             Apostle
             say
             of
             Baptisme
             that
             by
             it
             y
             
               we
               are
               ingraffed
               into
               Christ
            
             ?
             and
             Chrysostome
             ,
             that
             z
             by
             it
             we
             become
             
               flesh
               of
               his
               flesh
            
             ,
             and
             
               bone
               of
               his
               bone
               ?
               Hilaries
            
             scope
             is
             to
             shew
             that
             a
             
               Christ
               is
               one
               with
               God
               and
               his
               Father
               ,
               and
            
             b
             
               we
               one
               with
               him
            
             ,
             not
             
               by
               consent
               of
               will
            
             onely
             ,
             (
             as
             some
             Heretikes
             said
             )
             but
             by
             
               a
               true
               and
               reall
               vnion
            
             ,
             yet
             c
             spirituall
             ;
             as
             his
             words
             implie
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             d
             
               He
               that
               eateth
               my
               flesh
               and
               drinketh
               my
               blood
               ,
               abideth
               in
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               in
               him
               .
            
             Vpon
             whinch
             wordes
             their
             owne
             Bishop
             Iansenius
             .
             e
             They
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               that
               thus
               eate
               Christs
               flesh
               and
               drinke
               his
               blood
               either
               by
               such
               faith
               alone
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               are
               said
               to
               haue
               Christ
               abiding
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               abide
               themselues
               in
               him
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               true
               vnion
               of
               our
               nature
               with
               the
               diuine
               nature
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               whereby
               we
               are
               made
            
             *
             
               partakers
               of
               the
               divine
               nature
            
             .
             Yea
             those
             words
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             cannot
             be
             meant
             of
             
               Christ
               corporally
               receiued
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
            
             nor
             could
             Hilarie
             so
             meane
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             
             otherwise
             of
             their
             minde
             ,
             appeareth
             .
             For
             
               Christs
               body
            
             so
             taken
             as
             they
             imagine
             ,
             doth
             not
             abide
             long
             in
             those
             that
             so
             receiue
             it
             ,
             but
             by
             their
             owne
             doctrine
             goeth
             away
             againe
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             whither
             ,
             a
             while
             after
             .
             Whereas
             by
             vertue
             of
             such
             
               receiuing
               Christ
            
             as
             our
             Sauiour
             there
             speaketh
             of
             ,
             
               We
               doe
               abide
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               in
               vs
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               we
               are
               most
               inwardly
               and
               inseparably
               knit
               vnto
               Christ
               ,
               and
               he
               vnto
               vs
            
             (
             they
             are
             still
             f
             Iansenius
             his
             tearmes
             ,
             and
             *
             Hilarie
             also
             saith
             the
             same
             ,
             )
             
               and
               obteine
               therefore
               thereby
               not
               a
               transitorie
               life
               ,
               as
               we
               doe
               by
               the
               eating
               of
               corporall
               meate
               ,
               that
               passeth
               est-soones
               away
               and
               abideth
               not
               in
               him
               that
               eateth
               it
               ,
               but
               life
               permanent
               and
               eternall
               .
            
             g
             
               Whence
               it
               is
               manifest
               also
            
             (
             saith
             the
             same
             Author
             )
             
               that
               all
               are
               not
               in
               this
               place
               said
               to
               eate
               Christs
               flesh
               and
               drinke
               his
               blood
               that
               receiue
               the
               Sacraments
               of
               his
               body
               and
               blood
               ,
               since
               that
               all
               such
               haue
               not
               Christ
               abiding
               in
               them
               .
               But
               they
               eate
               his
               flesh
               and
               drinke
               his
               blood
               ,
               as
               he
               there
               speaketh
               ,
               who
               beleeuing
               that
               his
               flesh
               and
               blood
               were
               giuen
               on
               the
               Crosse
               for
               the
               Saluation
               of
               mankinde
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               hypostaticall
               vnion
               they
               haue
               a
               power
               to
               giue
               life
               ,
               do
               either
               by
               such
               faith
               alone
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               holy
               Eucharist
               also
               ,
               receiue
               the
               Lord
               himselfe
               within
               themselues
               ,
               &
               imbrace
               him
               ,
               and
               by
               faith
               fast
               clasping
               him
               so
               keepe
               him
               within
               them
               ,
               as
               one
               by
               whom
               whatsoeuer
               we
               desire
               ,
               commeth
               to
               vs
               ,
               and
               is
               conferred
               on
               vs.
            
             Thus
             he
             ;
             by
             whose
             words
             it
             plainely
             appeareth
             ,
             that
             
               our
               abiding
               in
               Christ
               and
               Christ
               in
               vs
               ,
            
             which
             Hilarie
             from
             our
             Sauiour
             speaketh
             of
             ,
             dependeth
             not
             vpon
             any
             such
             
               corporall
               presence
               of
               his
               body
               and
               blood
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
            
             nor
             doth
             necessarily
             require
             the
             same
             :
             which
             h
             by
             their
             owne
             doctrine
             also
             it
             doth
             not
             effect
             .
          
        
         
           
             Diuision
             9.
             
          
           
             
               HIS
               next
               Argument
               drawen
               from
               the
               Nature
               of
               Signes
            
             
             
               and
               Sacraments
               is
               idle
               and
               forcelesse
               .
               For
               wee
               denie
               not
               (
               as
               there
               he
               supposeth
               )
               the
               Sacramentall
               Signes
               containing
               
               the
               bodie
               of
               Christ
               vnder
               them
               to
               signifie
               somewhat
               distinct
               from
               themselues
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               spirituall
               nutrition
               of
               soules
               liuing
               by
               grace
               that
               worthily
               receiue
               them
               .
               They
               signifie
               likewise
               Christs
               body
               and
               blood
               dolorously
               seuered
               in
               his
               passion
               .
               And
               so
               a
               thing
               considered
               in
               one
               manner
               may
               be
               a
               signe
               of
               it selfe
               in
               another
               manner
               considered
               ,
               as
               Christ
               transfigured
               represented
               his
               owne
               bodie
               as
               now
               it
               is
               in
               heauen
               glorified
               :
               his
               triumphant
               entrance
               into
               Ierusalem
               on
               Palme
               Sunday
               figured
               his
               owne
               entrance
               into
               heauen
               afterwards
               ,
               as
            
             Eusebius
             Emissenus
             
               and
               other
               Fathers
               teach
               :
               and
               as
               an
               Emperour
               in
               his
               triumph
               may
               represent
               his
               owne
               victories
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             MY
             third
             Argument
             was
             taken
             from
             the
             Nature
             of
             Signes
             and
             Sacraments
             :
             whose
             nature
             is
             
               to
               signifie
            
             
             
               one
               thing
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               another
               .
            
             The
             Argument
             is
             this
             :
          
           
             No
             Signes
             or
             Sacraments
             are
             the
             same
             with
             that
             that
             they
             signifie
             :
          
           
             But
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             signifie
             Christs
             body
             and
             blood
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             :
          
           
             They
             are
             not
             therefore
             essentially
             either
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             
               idle
               and
               forcelesse
               Argument
            
             (
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             to
             style
             it
             )
             he
             thus
             answereth
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             
               the
               Sacrament
               all
               Signes
               signifie
               the
               spirituall
               nutrition
               of
               soules
               liuing
               by
               grace
               ;
               as
               also
               Christs
               body
               and
               blood
               dolorously
               seuered
               in
               his
               Passion
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             1.
             what
             is
             this
             to
             mine
             Argument
             ?
             was
             this
             man
             (
             thinke
             we
             )
             euer
             
               a
               disputant
            
             ,
             that
             answereth
             Arguments
             on
             this
             wise
             ?
             which
             part
             of
             my
             Syllogisme
             (
             I
             pray
             you
             )
             is
             this
             Answer
             applied
             to
             ?
             I
             had
             thought
             that
             a
             Syllogisme
             being
             propounded
             ,
             the
             Answerer
             should
             either
             haue
             denied
             or
             distinguished
             of
             one
             of
             the
             former
             Propositions
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             that
             
               the
               bread
               and
               wine
            
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             are
             signes
             of
             these
             things
             .
             Some
             affections
             of
             them
             and
             Actions
             vsed
             about
             them
             indeede
             are
             .
             The
             
               bread
               and
               wine
            
             themselues
             are
             signes
             of
             
               spirituall
               nutriment
            
             ,
             not
             nutrition
             .
             The
             
               eating
               and
               drinking
            
             is
             a
             signe
             of
             it
             .
             Signes
             
             they
             are
             of
             
               Christs
               body
               and
               blood
            
             ;
             not
             of
             the
             
               dolorous
               seuering
            
             of
             them
             in
             the
             passion
             ,
             though
             their
             being
             apart
             is
             a
             signe
             of
             it
             also
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             saith
             that
             
               a
               thing
               in
               one
               manner
               considered
               may
               be
               a
               Signe
               of
               it selfe
               in
               another
               manner
               considered
               :
               as
               Christ
               transfigured
               of
               himselfe
               now
               in
               heauen
               glorified
               ;
               his
               triumphant
               entrance
               into
               Ierusalem
               of
               his
               triumphant
               entrance
               into
               heauen
               ;
               and
               an
               Emperour
               in
               his
               triumph
               may
               represent
               his
               owne
               victorie
               .
            
          
           
             But
             1.
             
             If
             
               signum
               &
               res
               signata
               ,
               the
               Signe
               and
               the
               thing
               signified
            
             by
             it
             be
             relatiues
             (
             as
             without
             all
             Question
             they
             are
             )
             a
             Father
             may
             as
             well
             be
             
               a
               father
            
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             a
             signe
             may
             be
             the
             signe
             of
             it selfe
             .
             Not
             to
             adde
             that
             the
             Ancients
             (
             as
             hath
             formerly
             beene
             shewen
             )
             are
             wont
             to
             call
             the
             
               Sacraments
               pictures
            
             ,
             and
             pledges
             :
             and
             it
             is
             against
             common
             sense
             to
             say
             that
             ought
             is
             either
             a
             picture
             ,
             or
             a
             pledge
             of
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             might
             well
             put
             this
             Defendant
             to
             prooue
             that
             
               Christs
               transfiguration
            
             was
             a
             
               representation
               of
               his
               present
            
             
             glorification
             ,
             or
             that
             b
             his
             
               entrance
               into
               Ierusalem
            
             was
             
               a
               type
               of
               his
               glorious
               entrance
               into
               heauen
               ,
            
             whatsoeuer
             his
             bastardly
             
               Eusebius
               Emissenus
            
             say
             of
             it
             ;
             whose
             authoritie
             is
             no
             better
             then
             his
             owne
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Let
             him
             haue
             what
             he
             would
             ;
             that
             the
             one
             was
             a
             type
             of
             the
             other
             :
             Doth
             it
             follow
             ;
             
               Christs
               transfiguration
               was
               a
               type
               of
               his
               glorification
               :
               therefore
               Christ
               was
               a
               type
               or
               a
               signe
               of
               himselfe
               ?
            
          
           
             4.
             
             
               An
               Emperour
            
             and
             his
             victorie
             (
             I
             suppose
             )
             are
             not
             all
             one
             ;
             no
             more
             then
             
               Christs
               body
            
             and
             the
             glorification
             of
             it
             ;
             nor
             againe
             the
             transfiguration
             ,
             &
             the
             present
             glorification
             .
          
           
             The
             Argument
             therefore
             is
             neither
             idle
             nor
             forceless●
             for
             ought
             that
             he
             hath
             yet
             shewed
             .
          
        
         
           
             Diuision
             10.
             
          
           
             
               HIs
               next
               Argument
               pag.
               13.
               is
               grossely
               carnall
               and
               vnfit
            
             
             
               indeede
               to
               be
               answered
               .
               For
               who
               but
               a
               babbling
               ignorant
               
               Person
               would
               as
               he
               doth
               there
               ,
               make
               such
               an
               inference
               ?
               Christs
               hands
               and
               feete
               were
               visible
               and
               palpable
               after
               his
               passion
               (
               which
               tediously
               and
               needelesly
               he
               prooueth
               ,
               )
               But
               they
               are
               not
               so
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               :
            
             Ergo
             ,
             
               the
               naturall
               parts
               of
               Christs
               bodie
               are
               not
               at
               all
               in
               it
               .
               For
               if
               the
               Argument
               were
               good
               ,
               we
               might
               rightly
               inferre
               that
               Christ
               had
               no
               body
               at
               all
               when
               in
               Emaus
               (
               for
               example
               )
               after
               he
               had
               blessed
               and
               brake
               bread
               ,
               he
               vanished
               out
               of
               the
               Disciples
               sight
               ;
               when
               he
               hid
               himselfe
               from
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               who
               would
               haue
               stoned
               him
               ,
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               not
               by
               running
               into
               a
               corner
               (
               as
               this
               grosse
               fellow
               peraduenture
               may
               of
               Christ
               basely
               and
               vnworthily
               imagine
               )
               but
               by
               becomming
               vndiscernable
               by
               them
               ;
               as
               he
               became
               also
               inuisible
               and
               impalpable
               to
               the
               Nazarites
               holding
               and
               drawing
               him
               towards
               the
               hill
               on
               which
               there
               Citie
               was
               built
               ,
               whence
               they
               ment
               to
               tumble
               him
               .
               As
               if
               locall
               extension
               ,
               visibilitie
               ,
               palpabilitie
               and
               other
               naturall
               Accidents
               and
               sensible
               properties
               could
               not
               by
               Gods
               omnipotency
               be
               seuered
               from
               his
               owne
               bodie
               without
               the
               totall
               destruction
               thereof
               .
               This
               is
               a
               grosse
               kinde
               of
               Philosophie
               and
               Diuinitie
               fit
               for
               such
               a
               stupide
               Professour
               .
            
          
           
             MY
             fourth
             Argument
             was
             taken
             from
             
               the
               Nature
               of
            
             
             
               Christs
               Body
            
             ,
             which
             hath
             
               slesh
               ,
               blood
            
             and
             bones
             ,
             is
             an
             
               organicall
               body
            
             ,
             endued
             with
             limmes
             and
             lineaments
             ,
             yea
             and
             life
             too
             .
             Whereas
             that
             which
             is
             giuen
             and
             receiued
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             is
             (
             as
             Epiphanius
             well
             obserueth
             )
             liuelesse
             and
             limmelesse
             ,
             &c.
             
             Now
             here
             ,
             (
             according
             to
             his
             vsuall
             manner
             )
             he
             letteth
             the
             Argument
             goe
             ,
             and
             falleth
             to
             raile
             downe
             right
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             
               an
               argument
               grossely
               carnall
               ,
               and
               vnfit
               indeede
               to
               be
               answered
               ,
               of
               a
               babbling
               and
               ignorant
               person
               ,
               and
               a
               stupide
               professour
               .
            
             He
             sheweth
             where
             his
             shoe
             wringeth
             him
             .
             Yet
             that
             he
             may
             not
             seeme
             to
             say
             nothing
             to
             it
             ;
             he
             frameth
             me
             an
             Argument
             of
             his
             owne
             on
             this
             wise
             :
             
               Christs
               hands
               and
               feete
               were
               visible
               and
               palpable
               after
               his
               Passion
               :
            
          
           
             But
             they
             are
             not
             so
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             :
             ergò
          
           
             Whereas
             I
             tell
             him
             that
             
               Christs
               body
               hath
               flesh
               ,
               blood
               and
               bones
               ,
               and
               sense
               and
               life
               ,
               and
               limmes
               and
               lineaments
               of
               a
               body
               
               organicall
               .
            
             But
             their
             silly
             sorry
             wafer-cake
             hath
             none
             of
             all
             these
             .
             And
             then
             he
             telleth
             vs
             that
             I
             might
             as
             well
             affirme
             that
             
               Christ
               had
               no
               body
               when
            
             c
             
               at
               Emaus
               hee
               vanished
               out
               of
               the
               sight
               of
               his
               Disciples
               ;
               when
            
             d
             
               he
               hid
               himselfe
               from
               the
               Iewes
               that
               would
               haue
               stoned
               him
               in
               the
               Temple
               ;
               when
            
             e
             
               he
               passed
               through
               the
               midst
               of
               them
               that
               would
               haue
               thrown
               him
               downe
               head-long
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Let
             him
             prooue
             vnto
             vs
             that
             at
             any
             of
             these
             times
             those
             that
             had
             
               Christs
               body
            
             in
             their
             hands
             to
             feele
             at
             their
             pleasure
             ,
             as
             his
             Disciples
             had
             ,
             f
             when
             hee
             appeared
             vnto
             them
             after
             his
             passion
             and
             resurrection
             ,
             (
             which
             in
             prosecution
             of
             mine
             Argument
             I
             produce
             also
             and
             presse
             )
             did
             finde
             it
             and
             feele
             it
             to
             haue
             neither
             hands
             ,
             nor
             
               feete
               ,
               flesh
               blood
            
             ,
             nor
             
               bone
               ,
               life
            
             nor
             limme
             ;
             and
             the
             consequence
             shall
             then
             bee
             granted
             him
             ;
             but
             neuer
             till
             then
             .
             And
             looke
             what
             limmes
             and
             lineaments
             our
             Sauiour
             then
             had
             ,
             when
             hee
             was
             here
             on
             earth
             ,
             the
             same
             he
             retaineth
             still
             .
             Augustine
             demanded
             whether
             
               Christs
               body
            
             had
             bones
             and
             blood
             still
             ,
             and
             other
             
               bodily
               limmes
               and
               lineaments
            
             ;
             g
             
               I
               beleeue
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               Christs
               body
               is
               now
               in
               heauen
               as
               it
               was
               on
               earth
               ,
               when
               he
               went
               vp
               into
               heauen
               .
               For
               so
            
             h
             
               when
               the
               Disciples
               doubted
               ,
               whether
               it
               were
               a
               body
               or
               a
               spirit
               that
               they
               saw
               ,
               he
               had
               them
               see
               and
               feele
               his
               hands
               and
               feete
               :
               for
               that
               a
               spirit
               had
               not
               flesh
               and
               bones
               ,
               as
               they
               saw
               that
               hee
               had
               .
               So
               he
               was
               on
               earth
               ;
               so
               he
               was
               seene
               to
               be
               when
               he
               went
               to
               heauen
               ;
               and
               so
               shall
               he
               ,
               as
            
             i
             
               the
               Angell
               told
               ,
               come
               againe
               from
               thence
               .
            
             But
             such
             (
             wee
             are
             sure
             )
             their
             little
             
               breaden
               God
            
             is
             not
             .
             It
             is
             none
             of
             Christ
             therefore
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Looke
             how
             this
             man
             argueth
             ,
             so
             did
             the
             Heret●kes
             of
             old
             ,
             to
             prooue
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             to
             haue
             
               an
               aiery
               ,
               spirituall
               ,
               aad
               fantasticall
               body
               .
            
             k
             
               Let
               it
               not
               deceiue
               you
               ,
               you
               simple
               sots
               ,
            
             (
             saith
             
               Iohn
               of
               Ierusalem
               )
               when
               you
               reade
               that
            
             l
             
               Christ
               shewed
               Thomas
               his
               hands
               and
               his
               side
               ,
               or
               when
               you
               heare
               him
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
            
             m
             
               flesh
               and
               bones
               :
               These
               things
               he
               made
               some
               shew
               of
               indeede
               to
               strenghthen
               the
               saith
               of
               his
               doubting
               Disciples
               .
               But
               he
               shewed
               that
               hee
               had
               an
               ai●ry
               and
               spirituall
               body
               in
               truth
               ,
               when
            
             n
             
               he
               came
               to
               his
               Disciples
               while
               
               the
               doores
               were
               shut
               ,
               and
            
             o
             
               hee
               vanished
               out
               of
               their
               sight
               .
            
             And
             to
             the
             like
             purpose
             did
             p
             the
             Marci●nites
             vrge
             his
             q
             escape
             frō
             those
             of
             Nazareth
             .
             Now
             what
             do
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             hereunto
             answer
             ?
             r
             
               That
               Christs
               body
            
             (
             saith
             
               Tertullian
               )
               is
               no
               fancy
               euer
               ,
               hereby
               appeareth
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               end●red
               violent
               handling
               ,
               when
               hee
               was
               taken
               and
               held
               ,
               and
               haled
               to
               the
               hill-brow
               .
               For
            
             s
             
               albeit
               hee
               made
               an
               escape
               through
               the
               midst
               of
               them
               ,
               being
               first
               forcibly
               held
               ,
               and
               after
               let
               goe
               ,
               either
               the
               throng
               being
               dissolued
               ,
               or
               forcibly
               broken
               through
               ;
               yet
               was
               it
               not
               by
               any
               fantasticall
               delusion
               .
               For
               he
               had
               a
               true
               body
               still
               ,
               and
               hands
               that
               hee
               touched
               others
               still
               with
               ,
               and
               were
               by
               them
               felt
            
             ;
             (
             and
             then
             his
             body
             belike
             was
             not
             impalpable
             as
             this
             fellow
             saith
             it
             was
             .
             )
             And
             againe
             ,
             t
             
               when
               Christ
               sheweth
               his
               Disciples
               his
               hands
               and
               his
               feet
               ,
               without
               doubt
               he
               hath
               hands
               ,
               and
               feet
               ,
               and
               bones
               ,
               which
               a
               spirit
               hath
               not
               .
            
             And
             Ierome
             refuting
             Iohn
             of
             Ierusalem
             ;
             u
             
               As
               Christ
               shewed
               his
               Disciples
               true
               hands
               and
               a
               true
               side
               ;
               so
               hee
               ate
               truely
               with
               them
               ,
               spake
               with
               his
               tongue
               truely
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               with
               his
               hands
               truely
               brake
               ,
               and
               reached
               them
               out
               bread
               .
               For
               that
               he
               suddenly
               vanished
               out
               of
               their
               sight
               ;
               as
               before
               his
               passion
               also
               at
               Nazareth
               he
               passed
               through
               the
               midst
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               made
               an
               escape
               out
               of
               their
               hands
               ,
            
             *
             
               it
               was
               done
               by
               his
               diuine
               power
               ,
               not
               by
               any
               fantasticall
               delusion
               .
            
             “
             
               Could
               not
               Christ
               doe
               as
               much
               as
               some
               Magitians
               haue
               done
               ?
            
             Apollonius
             ,
             
               as
               he
               stood
               in
               the
               Court
               before
            
             Domitian
             ,
             
               vanished
               suddenly
               out
               of
               sight
               .
               Yet
               doe
               you
               not
               therefore
               match
               Christs
               power
               with
               Magicians
               iuglings
               in
               making
               him
               seeme
               to
               bee
               that
               that
               hee
               was
               not
               ,
               to
               eate
               without
               teeth
               ,
               breake
               bread
               without
               hands
               ,
               walke
               without
               feet
               ,
               speake
               without
               tongue
               ,
               shew
               a
               side
               without
               ribs
               .
            
             And
             whereas
             it
             might
             be
             demanded
             how
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             that
             x
             those
             
               two
               Disciples
               did
               not
               know
               him
               ,
            
             till
             a
             little
             before
             hee
             left
             them
             ;
             y
             Ierome
             maketh
             answer
             out
             of
             the
             Text
             it selfe
             ,
             that
             it
             
               was
               not
               because
               his
               body
               was
               not
               the
               same
               it
               had
               beene
               ,
               but
               because
               their
               eyes
               were
               held
               that
               they
               might
               not
               know
               him
               .
            
             And
             the
             same
             
             Ierome
             else-where
             dealing
             against
             the
             same
             dotages
             ,
             z
             Christ
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               had
               hands
               and
               sides
               ,
               had
               breast
               and
               bellie
               too
               :
               he
               that
               had
               hands
               and
               feete
               ,
               had
               armes
               and
               thighes
               too
               .
               And
               seeing
               hee
               had
               all
               the
               members
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               hee
               must
               needs
               haue
               a
               whole
               body
               that
               consisteth
               of
               those
               members
               .
            
             Let
             vs
             reason
             backward
             ,
             as
             well
             wee
             may
             .
             
               If
               Christ
               haue
               an
               entire
               body
               consisting
               of
               those
               limmes
               ,
               then
               he
               hath
               all
               those
               limmes
               ,
               whereof
               such
               a
               body
               consisteth
               .
            
             And
             then
             let
             vs
             say
             to
             these
             ,
             as
             he
             then
             to
             them
             ,
             a
             
               You
               heare
               of
               flesh
               ,
               and
               feet
               ,
               and
               hands
               ,
               and
               other
               limmes
               .
               And
            
             b
             
               doe
               you
               forge
               vs
               some
            
             c
             
               Stoicall
               round
               bals
               ,
               and
               aiery
               dotages
               .
            
             (
             As
             these
             doe
             little
             
               round
               wafer-cakes
            
             ,
             which
             they
             beare
             vs
             downe
             to
             be
             
               Christs
               body
               .
            
             )
             He
             alludeth
             to
             the
             Stoicks
             ,
             who
             held
             that
             
               the
               Gods
               had
               some
               shape
            
             ;
             and
             d
             that
             shape
             was
             
               as
               a
               body
            
             ,
             but
             yet
             
               no
               body
            
             ;
             and
             had
             
               as
               it
               were
               blood
            
             and
             yet
             
               no
               blood
            
             .
             Wherein
             the
             Marcionites
             also
             in
             a
             manner
             agreed
             with
             them
             ,
             (
             and
             our
             Romanists
             at
             this
             day
             with
             either
             )
             imagining
             our
             Sauiour
             (
             e
             saith
             Tertullian
             )
             to
             haue
             f
             
               flesh
               hard
               without
               bones
               ,
               solide
               without
               muscles
               ,
               bloody
               without
               blood
               ,
               clad
               without
               coate
               ,
               speaking
               without
               tongue
               ,
               eating
               without
               teeth
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Whereupon
             Tertullian
             concludeth
             ,
             that
             since
             Christ
             had
             
               all
               his
               limmes
            
             when
             hee
             shewed
             them
             to
             his
             Descipl●s
             ,
             they
             that
             imagined
             
               such
               a
               Christ
            
             as
             this
             ,
             g
             that
             
               deceiueth
               ,
               beguileth
               ,
               and
               deludeth
               all
               mens
               eyes
               ,
               and
               senses
               and
               touchings
               ,
            
             (
             and
             taste
             too
             hee
             might
             haue
             said
             ,
             we
             at
             least
             may
             say
             )
             
               should
               not
               bring
               him
               from
               heauen
            
             (
             from
             whence
             the
             Marcionites
             said
             their
             Christ
             had
             his
             body
             ,
             though
             the
             Papists
             dare
             not
             say
             ,
             they
             haue
             theirs
             from
             thence
             )
             
               but
               fetch
               him
               rather
               out
               of
               some
            
             h
             
               iuglers
               box
            
             (
             the
             
               Popish
               pyx
            
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             )
             
               not
               to
               worke
               saluation
               ,
               but
               to
               make
               sport
               with
               .
            
             This
             I
             haue
             the
             rather
             insisted
             vpon
             to
             shew
             how
             the
             Papists
             iump
             in
             their
             conceits
             
             about
             this
             their
             
               breaden
               God
            
             ;
             and
             
               strange
               fantasticall
               body
            
             ,
             that
             hath
             all
             parts
             of
             a
             mans
             body
             ,
             and
             yet
             none
             at
             all
             to
             be
             seen
             ,
             felt
             ,
             heard
             ,
             yea
             or
             vnderstood
             ,
             with
             the
             Hereticks
             of
             old
             time
             ;
             and
             to
             confirme
             these
             their
             dotages
             vse
             and
             vrge
             the
             very
             same
             Arguments
             that
             they
             then
             did
             ,
             by
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             long
             since
             answered
             :
             As
             also
             that
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             vsed
             then
             the
             very
             same
             Arguments
             against
             them
             ,
             that
             we
             doe
             now
             against
             these
             ;
             which
             yet
             it
             pleaseth
             this
             
               vaine
               trifler
            
             to
             tearme
             
               grossely
               carnall
               and
               vnworthy
               to
               be
               answered
               .
            
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             Oh
             but
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               it
               is
               a
               grosse
               kinde
               both
               of
               diuinity
               and
               philosophie
               fit
               for
               such
               a
               stupide
               Professor
               ,
               to
               hold
               that
               locall
               extention
               ,
               visiblitie
               ,
               palpability
               ,
               and
               other
               naturall
               accidents
               and
               sensible
               proprieties
               cannot
               by
               Gods
               omnipotency
               be
               severed
               from
               his
               owne
               body
               without
               the
               destruction
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Yea
             and
             to
             omit
             that
             it
             is
             a
             very
             sorry
             shift
             to
             haue
             recourse
             to
             
               Gods
               omnipotency
            
             for
             the
             iustifying
             of
             such
             
               monstrous
               fictions
            
             and
             
               forged
               miracles
            
             as
             either
             in
             this
             their
             
               prodigious
               dotage
            
             ,
             or
             in
             their
             
               lying
               Legends
            
             they
             haue
             endeauoured
             to
             obtrude
             vpon
             the
             world
             :
             To
             say
             that
             God
             can
             make
             Christs
             body
             to
             remaine
             still
             in
             his
             
               full
               stature
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             at
             the
             same
             time
             to
             be
             no
             bigger
             then
             to
             enter
             in
             at
             
               a
               mans
               mouth
            
             ,
             or
             goe
             downe
             
               a
               childs
            
             throat
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             *
             
               a
               mans
               body
            
             consisting
             of
             
               flesh
               ,
               blood
            
             and
             bone
             to
             haue
             
               no
               dimensions
            
             or
             extention
             at
             all
             ,
             not
             other
             accidents
             and
             properties
             of
             
               a
               naturall
               body
            
             ;
             is
             manifestly
             to
             say
             that
             God
             can
             make
             a
             thing
             at
             the
             same
             time
             
               to
               be
            
             and
             
               not
               to
               be
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               body
            
             and
             
               no
               body
            
             ;
             which
             implyeth
             contradiction
             .
             And
             i
             those
             things
             that
             
               imply
               contradiction
            
             ,
             they
             thēselues
             grant
             that
             
               God
               cannot
               doe
            
             .
             For
             it
             were
             
               to
               make
               falshood
               truth
            
             ;
             which
             hee
             that
             is
             k
             Truth
             it selfe
             can
             neuer
             doe
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             this
             very
             manner
             also
             did
             the
             Heretickes
             reason
             as
             appeareth
             by
             Theodoret
             ,
             to
             maintaine
             their
             absurd
             dotages
             
             against
             the
             
               Orthodox
               Christians
            
             ,
             who
             likewise
             answered
             them
             then
             ,
             as
             wee
             doe
             these
             now
             .
             m
             
               There
               is
               nothing
            
             (
             saith
             the
             
               Hereticke
               )
               that
               God
               cannot
               doe
               .
               Wee
               say
               ,
               that
            
             n
             
               all
               things
               are
               possible
               with
               God.
               And
               Iob
               saith
               ,
               that
            
             o
             
               God
               can
               doe
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               nothing
               impossible
               with
               him
               .
               There
               is
               nothing
               therefore
               but
               he
               can
               doe
               ,
               that
               is
               able
               to
               doe
               all
               things
               .
            
             Now
             how
             doth
             the
             
               Orthodoxe
               disputer
            
             answer
             this
             ?
             p
             God
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               can
               do
            
             q
             
               whatsoeuer
               he
               will
               :
               But
            
             r
             
               God
               neither
               can
               doe
               ,
               nor
               will
               any
               thing
               which
               is
               not
               agreeable
               to
               his
               owne
               nature
               .
               As
               for
               example
            
             s
             
               he
               cannot
               sin
            
             ;
             t
             
               hee
               cannot
               ly
            
             ,
             u
             
               nor
               do
               any
               vniust
               thing
               ,
               being
               iustice
               and
               truth
               it selfe
               .
            
             x
             
               Many
               things
               there
               are
               therefore
               that
               God
               ,
               that
               can
               doe
               all
               things
               ,
               yet
               cannot
               doe
               .
               Yea
               it
               is
               a
               part
               of
               his
               power
               that
               he
               cannot
               doe
               them
               ,
               no
               argument
               at
               all
               of
               any
               impotency
               in
               him
               .
            
             This
             was
             deemed
             a
             sufficient
             answere
             to
             those
             Heretikes
             then
             ;
             and
             may
             as
             well
             now
             be
             returned
             our
             
               Popish
               Adversaries
            
             ,
             fighting
             with
             the
             same
             weapons
             that
             they
             then
             did
             ,
             for
             points
             as
             absurd
             as
             euer
             any
             of
             them
             held
             .
          
        
         
           
             Diuision
             11.
             
          
           
             
               ANother
               Argument
               is
               by
               my
               Aduersarie
               tediously
               prosecuted
            
             
             
               pag.
               12.
               wherein
               from
               Christs
               locall
               being
               still
               in
               heaven
               ,
               hee
               argueth
               and
               endeauoureth
               to
               prooue
               an
               vtter
               impossibility
               of
               his
               bodily
               being
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               .
               Of
               which
               kinde
               of
               disputing
               I
               may
               fitly
               say
               with
            
             Saint
             Augustine
             ,
             a
             Behold
             with
             what
             manner
             of
             Arguments
             humane
             infi●mity
             possessed
             with
             vanity
             ,
             contradicteth
             Gods
             omnipotency
             .
             
               As
               if
               naturall
               vnder
               standing
               were
               able
               to
               comprehend
               the
               vtmost
               limit
               and
               extention
               of
               Gods
               power
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               it selfe
               infinite
               and
               inforutably
               manifested
               in
               many
               of
               his
               wonderfull
               miracles
               :
               of
               which
               (
               as
               I
               haue
               said
               )
               no
               other
               reason
               can
               be
               giuen
               ,
               but
               that
               hee
               is
               omnipotent
               that
               did
               them
               ,
               and
               cannot
               deceiue
               vs
               when
               hee
               is
               pleased
               to
               testifie
               them
               .
               Can
               wee
               conceiue
               (
               for
               example
               )
               the
               creation
               of
               the
               world
               of
               nothing
               at
               
               all
               preexisting
               ;
               the
               resurrection
               and
               repaire
               which
               God
               will
               make
               of
               all
               bodies
               so
               vtterly
               by
               frequent
               and
               successiue
               conuersions
               into
               other
               things
               altered
               and
               consumed
               ;
               the
               personall
               vnion
               of
               man
               with
               God
               ;
               the
               torment
               of
               soules
               and
               diuels
               wholly
               spirituall
               by
               corporall
               fire
               ;
               the
               consubstantiall
               subsisting
               of
               the
               divine
               nature
               simply
               one
               of
               it selfe
               in
               three
               distinct
               persons
               ;
               and
               other
               like
               mysteries
               of
               faith
               not
               conceiuable
               more
               then
               the
               bodily
               being
               of
               our
               Saviour
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ;
               yet
               vpon
               the
               warrant
               of
               Scripture
               and
               doctrine
               of
               Christs
               Church
               faithfully
               by
               vs
               beleeued
               ?
               Can
               this
               Minister
               tell
               me
               (
               to
               come
               more
               neerely
               to
               our
               purpose
               )
               how
               our
               Sauiour
               appeared
               visibly
               to
            
             S.
             Paul
             
               on
               earth
               (
               as
               diuerse
               plaine
               texts
               import
               ,
               particularly
               by
            
             Bellarmine
             b
             
               produced
               and
               discussed
               )
               and
               yet
               (
               as
               himselfe
               will
               not
               deny
               )
               still
               remaining
               in
               heauen
               ?
               Or
               can
               he
               tell
               me
               ,
               how
               our
               Sauiours
               body
               went
               out
               of
               his
               Sepulcher
               ,
               without
               remoouing
               that
               huge
               stone
               ,
               rolled
               afterward
               by
               the
               Angell
               from
               it
               ?
               Or
               how
               hee
               entred
               the
               house
               ,
               the
               doores
               being
               and
               remayning
               still
               shut
               vpon
               his
               disciples
               ;
               as
               for
               a
               great
               miracle
               the
               Euangelist
               recounted
               ?
               Or
               how
               he
               pierced
               the
               solide
               and
               huge
               Orbes
               of
               heauen
               in
               his
               ascension
               without
               making
               any
               hole
               in
               them
               ?
               Sithence
               it
               is
               equally
               aboue
               nature
               for
               many
               bodies
               to
               possesse
               one
               place
               ,
               as
               for
               one
               bodie
               to
               be
               in
               many
               places
               .
               And
               if
               according
               to
               Christian
               true
               Philosophy
               ,
               the
               soule
               of
               man
               being
               a
               spirituall
               and
               indiuisible
               substance
               can
               at
               one
               be
               entirely
               in
               distant
               parts
               of
               mans
               body
               exercising
               all
               distinct
               operations
               in
               them
               ,
               why
               is
               it
               impossible
               for
               God
               to
               giue
               his
               humane
               body
               distant
               presences
               and
               a
               spirituall
               manner
               of
               being
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ?
               when
               as
               by
               personall
               vnion
               with
               himselfe
               ,
               he
               giueth
               to
               the
               same
               body
               a
               far
               higher
               and
               more
               inconceiuable
               manner
               of
               beeing
               .
            
          
           
             MY
             fift
             Argum●nt
             is
             from
             the
             
               nature
               of
               a
               true
               body
            
             which
             cannot
             possibly
             be
             the
             same
             whole
             and
             entire
             
             
               in
               many
               places
               at
               once
            
             ,
             much
             lesse
             in
             places
             as
             farre
             distant
             ,
             as
             East
             and
             
               West
               ,
               Heauen
            
             and
             Earth
             .
          
           
             Now
             heere
             againe
             is
             hee
             faine
             to
             fly
             (
             as
             before
             )
             to
             
               Gods
               omnipotency
            
             .
             That
             is
             their
             d
             
               Deus
               è
               machina
            
             ;
             as
             they
             
             had
             wont
             to
             speake
             ;
             that
             is
             
               the
               knife
            
             still
             at
             hand
             to
             helpe
             to
             cut
             all
             those
             knots
             that
             by
             their
             wanton
             wits
             and
             absurd
             fantasies
             they
             haue
             snarled
             themselues
             in
             .
             And
             the
             better
             to
             enforce
             this
             e
             
               Catholike
               Answer
            
             ,
             that
             se●ueth
             them
             for
             the
             saluing
             of
             
               all
               sores
            
             ,
             hee
             reckoneth
             vp
             a
             long
             
               bead
               roll
            
             of
             
               wonderfull
               works
            
             ;
             as
             
               the
               Creation
               ,
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               the
               Hypostaticall
               vnion
               ,
               the
               Trinity
               in
               Unity
               ,
               the
               torment
               of
               Spirits
               by
               corporall
               fire
               ,
               Christ
               comming
               out
               of
               the
               Sepulcher
               without
               remooving
               the
               huge
               stone
               ,
               his
               entring
               into
               the
               house
               while
               the
               doores
               were
               still
               shut
               ,
               his
               appearing
               to
               Paul
               on
               earth
               while
               hee
               was
               still
               in
               heauen
               ,
            
             (
             which
             he
             telleth
             vs
             Bellarmine
             hath
             plainely
             prooued
             )
             
               his
               piercing
               of
               the
               solide
               Orbes
               of
               heauen
               in
               his
               Ascention
               ,
               the
               soule
               being
               at
               once
               entirely
               in
               distant
               parts
               of
               mans
               body
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             then
             demandeth
             why
             God
             cannot
             cause
             
               Christs
               body
            
             to
             be
             as
             well
             
               one
               and
               the
               same
               ,
               whole
               and
               entire
               in
               so
               many
               seuerall
               distant
               places
               at
               once
            
             ;
             the
             rather
             since
             that
             
               it
               is
               equall
               aboue
               nature
               for
               many
               bodies
               to
               possesse
               one
               place
               ,
               as
               for
               one
               body
               to
               be
               in
               many
               places
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Here
             are
             diuers
             things
             that
             are
             questionable
             both
             in
             Diuinity
             and
             Philosophy
             :
             which
             albeit
             he
             take
             
               pro
               concessis
            
             ,
             will
             not
             so
             easily
             be
             granted
             him
             ,
             till
             they
             be
             better
             prooued
             then
             as
             yet
             they
             are
             ,
             howsoeuer
             we
             exclude
             not
             diuerse
             of
             them
             out
             of
             the
             reach
             of
             
               Gods
               omnipotency
            
             ,
             euen
             as
             he
             vnderstandeth
             them
             ;
             as
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             manner
             of
             the
             f
             
               soules
               being
               in
               distant
               parts
               of
               the
               body
            
             is
             disputable
             :
             nor
             is
             there
             the
             same
             reason
             of
             bodies
             and
             of
             spirits
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             torment
             of
             spirits
             whether
             it
             be
             by
             
               corporall
               fire
            
             or
             no
             ,
             is
             not
             agreed
             on
             as
             a
             matter
             of
             faith
             ;
             g
             Bellarmine
             himselfe
             so
             confesseth
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             manner
             of
             h
             
               Christs
               apparition
            
             to
             
               S.
               Paul
            
             is
             not
             certaine
             .
             Neither
             doth
             Bellarmine
             prooue
             that
             Christ
             was
             below
             
               on
               earth
            
             ,
             or
             
               neere
               the
               earth
            
             in
             his
             humanity
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             to
             the
             purpose
             whether
             he
             were
             or
             no.
             i
             
               Steuen
               saw
               him
               in
               heauen
               ,
               the
               heauens
               opened
               :
            
             k
             Paul
             was
             
               rapt
               vp
            
             
             himselfe
             
               into
               heauen
            
             .
             Yea
             l
             
               in
               heauen
            
             ,
             and
             m
             
               from
               heauen
            
             it
             was
             that
             
               Christ
               appeared
               to
               him
            
             ;
             if
             we
             may
             beleeue
             
               Pope
               Gregory
            
             and
             one
             that
             goeth
             ordinarily
             for
             Ambrose
             .
             Nor
             can
             n
             Bellarmine
             produce
             any
             one
             of
             the
             Ancients
             that
             saith
             otherwise
             .
             Howbeit
             neither
             do
             we
             so
             pen
             vp
             Christ
             in
             heauen
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             may
             at
             his
             pleasure
             (
             though
             ordinarily
             he
             doth
             not
             )
             descend
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             For
             o
             
               Christs
               comming
               in
               to
               his
               Disciples
               when
               the
               doores
               were
               shut
               .
            
             Why
             might
             not
             (
             as
             Ierome
             speaketh
             )
             p
             
               the
               creature
               giue
               way
               to
               the
               Creator
            
             ;
             as
             q
             the
             
               iron
               gate
            
             did
             to
             Peter
             ?
             r
             
               It
               is
               said
            
             ,
             saith
             Durand
             ,
             one
             of
             their
             
               Schoolemen
               ,
               that
               Christ
               came
               when
               the
               doores
               were
               shut
               :
               but
               it
               is
               not
               said
               ,
               that
               he
               came
               in
               through
               the
               doores
               so
               shut
               :
               he
               might
               enter
               in
               by
               some
               other
               place
               ;
               or
               cause
               the
               doores
               to
               open
               suddenly
               ,
               and
               shut
               instantly
               againe
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             For
             
               Christs
               resurrection
            
             ;
             Let
             him
             heare
             the
             same
             Durand
             .
             s
             
               It
               cannot
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               be
               prooued
               by
               any
               Text
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               Christ
               rose
               againe
               while
               the
               Tombe
               was
               so
               shut
               :
            
             and
             so
             consequently
             that
             
               his
               body
               passed
               through
               the
               stone
               .
            
             Or
             if
             
               Durands
               authority
            
             will
             not
             serue
             ;
             let
             them
             heare
             
               Pope
               Leo
            
             in
             one
             of
             his
             
               decretall
               Epistles
            
             :
             t
             
               Christs
               body
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               rose
               againe
               the
               stone
               being
               rolled
               away
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             For
             his
             Ascension
             ;
             to
             omit
             ,
             that
             this
             u
             
               solidity
               of
               the
               Orbes
            
             is
             in
             Philosophy
             a
             thing
             questionable
             ;
             and
             such
             a
             point
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             bee
             denyed
             ,
             this
             
               great
               Doctor
            
             will
             hardly
             be
             euer
             able
             to
             make
             good
             :
             I
             answer
             with
             Durand
             ;
             that
             x
             
               Whether
               the
               heauens
               bee
               divisible
               in
               their
               owne
               nature
               ,
               or
               by
               divine
               vertue
               ,
            
             (
             as
             the
             one
             they
             well
             may
             bee
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             certainly
             they
             are
             )
             
               there
               is
               no
               necessity
               that
               Christs
               body
               in
               his
               Ascension
               should
               be
               together
               in
               the
               same
               place
               with
               the
               bodies
               of
               the
               Orbes
               .
            
          
           
             So
             that
             in
             none
             of
             these
             Examples
             there
             is
             any
             necessitie
             of
             
               two
               bodies
            
             being
             
               in
               one
               place
               at
               once
            
             .
             Which
             yet
             if
             it
             were
             prooued
             (
             if
             they
             will
             beleeue
             their
             owne
             Schoolemen
             )
             were
             not
             suffiicient
             .
             For
             howsoeuer
             this
             
               great
               Doctor
            
             tell
             vs
             ,
             that
             
               it
               is
               equally
               aboue
               nature
               for
               many
               bodies
               to
               
               be
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               and
               for
               one
               body
               to
               bee
               in
               many
               places
               :
            
             yet
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             so
             .
             y
             
               Though
               two
               bodies
            
             (
             saith
             
               Aquinas
               )
               may
               be
               in
               one
               places
               at
               once
               ;
               yet
               it
               followeth
               not
               that
               one
               bodie
               may
               bee
               in
               two
               places
               at
               once
               .
               The
               former
               is
               not
               possible
               but
               by
               miracle
               ;
               the
               latter
               not
               at
               all
               .
            
             z
             
               It
               is
               not
               alike
            
             (
             saith
             
               Durand
               )
               for
               two
               bodies
               to
               be
               at
               once
               in
               one
               place
               ;
               and
               for
               one
               body
               to
               be
               at
               once
               in
               more
               places
               then
               one
               .
               For
               the
               one
               implieth
               a
               contradiction
               ;
               the
               other
               doth
               not
               ,
            
             (
             the
             former
             he
             meaneth
             )
             
               though
               it
               may
               seeme
               so
               to
               doe
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             so
             he
             hath
             a
             direct
             answer
             ,
             why
             wee
             deny
             that
             
               a
               body
               can
               be
               in
               diuerse
               places
               at
               once
            
             ;
             notwithstanding
             we
             beleeue
             and
             acknowledge
             
               Gods
               wonderfull
               workes
               of
               Creation
               ,
               Resurrection
               ,
               Christs
               Incarnation
               ,
            
             and
             those
             
               vnsearchable
               mysteries
            
             of
             the
             Trinitie
             ,
             and
             
               Hypostaticall
               vnion
               ,
               &c.
            
             because
             the
             one
             
               implyeth
               a
               contradiction
            
             ,
             those
             other
             doe
             not
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             let
             me
             entreat
             the
             Reader
             (
             since
             that
             these
             men
             so
             much
             presse
             vs
             with
             
               Gods
               omnipotency
            
             )
             to
             cast
             his
             eye
             backe
             with
             me
             to
             those
             manifold
             a
             impossibilities
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             by
             themselues
             acknowledged
             ,
             euen
             in
             this
             very
             businesse
             concerning
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             Whereby
             it
             may
             appeare
             ,
             that
             they
             make
             vse
             of
             it
             onely
             to
             serue
             their
             owne
             turnes
             ,
             vrging
             it
             then
             when
             it
             may
             stead
             them
             ,
             and
             denying
             it
             then
             when
             it
             doth
             not
             .
             To
             recite
             againe
             some
             one
             or
             two
             of
             them
             onely
             ,
             adding
             one
             or
             two
             more
             to
             them
             b
             
               Luthers
               opinion
            
             (
             saith
             
               Bellarmine
               )
               cannot
               be
               true
            
             :
             because
             c
             
               it
               is
               no
               way
               possible
               that
               one
               thing
               should
               not
               be
               changed
               ,
               and
               yet
               should
               become
               another
               .
            
             And
             d
             
               It
               is
               impossible
            
             (
             saith
             
               Lanfranck
               )
               that
               one
               thing
               should
               be
               turned
               into
               another
               ,
               and
               not
               cease
               to
               be
               ,
               so
               farre
               forth
               as
               it
               is
               converted
               .
            
             e
             
               It
               is
               impossible
            
             (
             saith
             this
             Defendant
             ,
             that
             cannot
             endure
             here
             to
             heare
             of
             any
             
               impossibility
               )
               That
               a
               man
               should
               be
               a
               Rocke
               ,
               or
               a
               Uine
               .
            
             And
             f
             
               It
               is
               impossible
            
             (
             saith
             
               Bellarmine
               )
               that
               bread
               should
               bee
               Christs
               body
               .
            
             g
             
               It
               is
               not
               
               possible
            
             (
             saith
             
               Maironis
               )
               that
               one
               should
               be
               in
               two
               times
               at
               once
               .
            
             (
             And
             is
             it
             not
             as
             impossible
             then
             ,
             
               for
               one
               to
               bee
               in
               two
               places
               at
               once
               ?
               )
            
             And
             h
             
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               one
               single
               effect
               should
               haue
               diuerse
               totall
               causes
               :
            
             and
             i
             impossible
             therefore
             
               that
               one
               and
               the
               same
               accident
               should
               bee
               in
               diuerse
               subiects
               .
            
             (
             And
             why
             not
             as
             impossible
             for
             
               one
               subiect
            
             to
             haue
             
               diverse
               accidents
            
             ,
             as
             diuerse
             
               seates
               ,
               sites
               ,
               qualities
               ,
               and
               quantities
            
             at
             once
             ?
             which
             Christsbody
             must
             needs
             haue
             ,
             i●
             it
             bee
             with
             vs
             in
             the
             
               Eucharist
               .
            
             )
             k
             
               It
               is
               impossible
            
             (
             saith
             
               Durand
               )
               that
               one
               and
               the
               same
               thing
               should
               mooue
               two
               contrary
               wayes
               at
               once
               .
            
             And
             l
             
               It
               is
               impossible
            
             (
             saith
             
               Aquinas
               )
               that
               the
               same
               body
               should
               by
               locall
               motion
               arriue
               in
               diuerse
               seuerall
               places
               at
               once
               .
            
             And
             m
             
               It
               is
               impossible
               that
               one
               and
               the
               selfe
               same
               thing
               should
               both
               rest
               and
               stirre
               at
               once
               .
            
             And
             yet
             should
             
               Christs
               body
            
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             in
             the
             Host
             ,
             or
             if
             it
             were
             the
             very
             Host
             rather
             ,
             doe
             all
             this
             ,
             when
             at
             the
             same
             time
             it
             both
             resteth
             in
             the
             Pyx
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             and
             goeth
             in
             Procession
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             diuerse
             processions
             ,
             or
             on
             sundry
             seuerall
             occasions
             carried
             contrary
             wayes
             to
             seuerall
             persons
             and
             places
             at
             the
             same
             instant
             .
             No
             more
             therefore
             doe
             we
             curb
             or
             restraine
             
               Gods
               ●mnip●tency
            
             ,
             when
             we
             deny
             that
             
               a
               body
               can
               bee
            
             by
             any
             meanes
             
               in
               two
               distant
               places
               at
               once
               ,
            
             then
             they
             doe
             ,
             when
             they
             deny
             
               a
               possibility
            
             of
             the
             things
             before
             spoken
             .
             And
             for
             the
             reason
             of
             our
             denyall
             ,
             let
             them
             heare
             be
             side
             
               Durands
               ,
               Aquinas
            
             his
             confession
             .
             *
             
               For
               one
               body
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               to
               bee
               locally
               in
               two
               places
               at
               once
               ,
               it
               implieth
               a
               contradiction
               :
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               a
               body
               be
               in
               two
               places
               at
               once
               ;
               no
               not
               by
               miracle
               neither
               :
               For
               those
               things
               that
               imply
               contradiction
               God
               cannot
               do
               .
            
             n
             
               God
               therefore
               cannot
               make
               a
               body
               to
               bee
               locally
               in
               two
               places
               at
               once
               .
            
             The
             very
             selfe
             same
             saith
             o
             
               Aegidius
               too
            
             :
             and
             
               Amolynus
               on
               him
            
             ;
             that
             p
             
               although
               a
               thousand
               miracles
               were
               wrought
               ,
               nothing
               could
               bee
               effected
               that
               implyeth
               a
               contradiction
            
             ;
             as
             this
             doth
             .
          
           
           
             
               CErtainely
               the
               holy
               Fathers
               doubted
               not
               to
               affirme
               that
            
             
             
               Christ
               left
               his
               body
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               and
               yet
               assumed
               with
               him
               the
               same
               bodie
               into
               heauen
               ;
               hee
               held
               his
               body
               in
               his
               owne
               hands
               at
               his
               last
               Supper
               ,
               and
               distributed
               it
               severally
               to
               his
               Apostles
               ;
               as
               hath
               beene
               already
               out
               of
            
             S.
             Chrysostome
             ,
             S.
             Augustine
             ,
             
               and
               other
               holy
               Fathers
               formerly
               by
               me
               alle●dged
               .
               Insomuch
               as
            
             Melancthon
             
               one
               of
               the
               maine
               pillars
               of
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               vnderstood
               the
               opinion
               of
               the
               holy
               Fathers
               so
               well
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               and
               attributed
               so
               much
               withall
               to
               Gods
               omnipotency
               ,
               as
               hee
               writeth
               thus
               of
               this
               very
               Argument
               .
            
             c
             I
             had
             rather
             offer
             my selfe
             to
             death
             then
             to
             affirme
             as
             Zwinglians
             doe
             ,
             that
             Christs
             body
             cannot
             bee
             but
             in
             one
             place
             at
             once
             .
             And
             S.
             Augustine
             
               (
               as
            
             Bellarmine
             
               prooueth
               )
               was
               so
               farre
               from
               denying
               this
               to
               the
               bodie
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               he
               doubted
               whether
               the
               holy
               Martyrs
               may
               not
               be
               at
               the
               selfe
               same
               time
               in
               severall
               Churches
               and
               Memories
               erected
               of
               them
               ;
               albeit
               naturally
               no
               spirit
               nor
               body
               can
               bee
               more
               then
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               or
               remaine
               without
               some
               certaine
               place
               of
               beeing
               :
               which
               latter
               is
               in
               the
               places
               ciced
               by
               this
               Minister
               out
               of
               him
               onely
               affirmed
               .
               And
               if
               a
               perfect
               substance
               or
               nature
               (
               as
               was
               the
               humanity
               of
               Christ
               )
               could
               want
               the
               naturall
               personality
               and
               subsistence
               thereof
               ,
               supplyed
               by
               the
               divine
               person
               and
               hypostasis
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               (
               as
               our
               Christian
               faith
               teacheth
               vs
               )
               why
               cannot
               in
               like
               manner
               by
               Gods
               omnipotency
               the
               accidents
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               remaine
               without
               actuall
               inhering
               and
               being
               in
               their
               naturall
               subiect
               ?
            
          
           
             
               His
               other
               Arguments
               page
               15.
               are
               drops
               of
               an
               afterstorme
               ,
               and
               obiections
               gathered
               out
               of
            
             S.
             Augustine
             ,
             
               which
               doe
               onely
               prooue
               that
               Christ
               is
               not
               visibly
               but
               in
               heauen
               ;
               not
               denying
               his
               sacramentall
               beeing
               in
               many
               places
               ;
               as
               this
               Minister
               would
               haue
               him
               .
               And
               surely
               our
               Saviour
               himselfe
               in
               the
               6.
               
               Chapter
               of
            
             S.
             Iohn
             ,
             
               verse
               61.
               solueth
               this
               very
               obiection
               (
               as
            
             S.
             Chrysostome
             
               vnderstandeth
               him
               )
               when
               perceiving
               that
               his
               Disciples
               murmared
               at
               his
               promise
               of
               giuing
               his
               flesh
               for
               meate
               ,
               &c.
               he
               said
               to
               them
               ,
            
             Doth
             this
             scandalize
             you
             ?
             If
             then
             you
             shall
             see
             the
             Sonne
             of
             Man
             ascending
             where
             he
             was
             before
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               As
               if
               hee
               had
               said
               ;
               Are
               
               you
               scandalised
               that
               I
               said
               being
               now
               present
               with
               you
               ,
            
             I
             will
             giue
             my
             flesh
             for
             food
             ?
             
               what
               then
               will
               you
               doe
               ,
               or
               how
               farre
               will
               ▪
               you
               be
               from
               beleeuing
               that
               I
               canso
               giue
               you
               my
               flesh
               ,
               when
               I
               ●…ll
               ascend
               to
               heauen
               and
               be
               absent
               so
               sarre
               from
               you
               ?
            
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             THe
             places
             of
             the
             Fathers
             here
             pointed
             at
             ,
             were
             before
             answered
             ,
             where
             by
             him
             they
             were
             a●
             
             large
             alledged
             .
             And
             howsoeuer
             Augustine
             q
             spake
             modestly
             (
             after
             his
             manner
             )
             of
             a
             difficult
             Question
             ,
             not
             daring
             peremptorily
             to
             determine
             by
             what
             meanes
             that
             was
             effected
             ,
             that
             by
             diuers
             other
             meanes
             might
             be
             :
             yet
             in
             his
             bookes
             against
             Fa●stus
             the
             Manichie
             hee
             saith
             expressely
             and
             peremptorily
             ,
             that
             r
             
               Christ
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               bodily
               presence
               could
               not
               bee
               at
               once
               in
               the
               Sunne
               and
               in
               the
               Moone
               ,
               and
               vpon
               the
               Crosse
               also
               :
            
             as
             they
             absurdly
             imagined
             and
             maintained
             that
             he
             was
             .
             And
             againe
             in
             his
             
               Comment
               aries
            
             on
             the
             Gospell
             of
             
               S.
               Iohn
            
             ;
             not
             (
             as
             Bellarmine
             corruptly
             citeth
             him
             ,
             as
             hee
             doth
             also
             many
             others
             )
             that
             s
             
               Christs
               body
               in
               which
               he
               rose
               againe
               ,
               M
               AY
               be
            
             ;
             but
             (
             as
             t
             
               Peter
               Lombard
            
             ,
             u
             and
             other
             of
             their
             owne
             Authors
             acknowledge
             him
             to
             say
             )
             that
             x
             
               it
               MVST
               be
               in
               one
               place
            
             ;
             howsoeuer
             
               his
               verity
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             
               Deitie
               )
               be
               every
               where
            
             .
             Yea
             discusing
             the
             question
             at
             large
             in
             one
             of
             his
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             hauing
             concluded
             the
             Negatiue
             ,
             hee
             saith
             that
             y
             
               they
               take
               away
               the
               truth
               of
               his
               body
               ,
            
             that
             maintaine
             it
             to
             be
             in
             many
             places
             at
             once
             :
             Whereas
             though
             z
             
               immortality
               bee
               conferred
               on
               it
            
             ,
             yet
             
               nature
               is
               not
               taken
               from
               it
               .
            
             To
             which
             purpose
             hee
             disputeth
             much
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             
               a
               true
               body
            
             ,
             and
             deliuereth
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             I
             presse
             out
             of
             him
             :
             all
             which
             together
             with
             the
             testimonies
             of
             other
             of
             the
             Ancients
             this
             
               superficiall
               Answerer
            
             passeth
             ouer
             with
             sad
             silence
             ;
             onely
             boldly
             and
             b●asen
             facedly
             auouching
             that
             all
             that
             is
             alleadged
             out
             of
             Augustine
             prooueth
             nothing
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               is
               not
               visibly
               but
               in
               Heauen
               .
            
             Did
             hee
             thinke
             that
             his
             Reader
             would
             not
             cast
             an
             eye
             on
             them
             ,
             
             whem
             they
             were
             verbatim
             set
             downe
             before
             him
             ?
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             Yea
             but
             
               our
               Saviour
            
             himselfe
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             
               solveth
               this
               Obiection
               ,
               Iohn
               6.
               61.
               as
               Chrysostome
               vnderstandeth
               him
               ,
               when
               hee
               saith
               ,
            
             Doth
             this
             scandalize
             you
             ?
             What
             if
             you
             shall
             see
             the
             Sonne
             of
             Man
             ascending
             where
             hee
             was
             before
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
             
               as
               if
               hee
               had
               said
               ;
               Are
               you
               scandalized
               because
               I
               said
               being
               now
               ,
               present
               with
               you
               ,
            
             I
             will
             giue
             my
             flesh
             for
             food
             ?
             
               What
               then
               will
               you
               doe
               ,
               or
               how
               farre
               will
               you
               be
               from
               beleeuing
               that
               I
               can
               so
               giue
               you
               my
               flesh
               when
               I
               shall
               ascend
               to
               heauen
               ,
               and
               be
               so
               farre
               aboue
               from
               you
               ?
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Where
             Chrysostome
             thus
             expoundeth
             the
             place
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             .
             Vpon
             the
             place
             (
             I
             am
             sure
             )
             he
             hath
             nothing
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             a
             
               Christ
               by
               these
               wordes
               did
               intimate
               to
               them
               his
               Deitie
               .
            
             Yea
             so
             b
             Iansenius
             also
             saith
             ,
             that
             Chrysostome
             vnderstandeth
             these
             words
             as
             spoken
             to
             assure
             them
             that
             
               hee
               came
               downe
               from
               heauen
            
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ;
             this
             exposition
             it
             not
             Chrysostomes
             ,
             but
             Bellarmines
             ,
             (
             from
             whom
             this
             Collector
             hath
             filched
             it
             )
             who
             yet
             to
             adde
             some
             grace
             and
             procure
             some
             weight
             to
             an
             inuention
             of
             his
             owne
             ,
             saith
             that
             c
             
               Chrysostome
               to
               him
               seemeth
               to
               point
               at
               some
               such
               thing
               .
            
             
             And
             what
             Bellarmine
             saith
             cautelously
             ,
             and
             timorously
             ,
             
               Chrysostome
               to
               him
               seemeth
               to
               point
               at
            
             ;
             that
             this
             
               blinde
               bayard
            
             saith
             boldly
             and
             confidently
             ,
             that
             
               Chrysostome
               saith
            
             ;
             and
             vpon
             the
             Exposition
             as
             backed
             now
             sufficiently
             with
             Chrysostome
             ,
             he
             buildeth
             a
             peremptory
             answer
             to
             all
             mine
             Obiections
             ,
             that
             will
             easily
             remooue
             them
             all
             .
             Did
             this
             man
             thinke
             that
             these
             things
             would
             euer
             be
             examined
             ?
             Or
             is
             his
             credit
             so
             meane
             already
             that
             he
             need
             not
             feare
             to
             bee
             discredited
             ,
             that
             hee
             dare
             vse
             such
             sorry
             shifts
             as
             these
             are
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Grant
             all
             to
             be
             Chrysostomes
             ,
             and
             all
             to
             bee
             as
             true
             ,
             as
             if
             not
             Chrysostome
             ,
             but
             Christ
             himselfe
             had
             said
             it
             :
             what
             will
             thence
             bee
             concluded
             to
             prooue
             that
             
               Christs
               body
               may
               be
               in
               many
               places
               at
               once
               ?
            
             But
             since
             hee
             hath
             cited
             this
             place
             ,
             though
             to
             small
             purpose
             ;
             let
             him
             heare
             Augustines
             words
             on
             it
             ,
             going
             directly
             agaiust
             them
             ,
             and
             these
             
               absurd
               fantasies
            
             of
             theirs
             .
             d
             Christ
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               doth
               in
               ▪
               
               these
               wordes
            
             e
             
               solue
               that
               that
               mooued
               them
               :
               and
               openeth
               that
               whereas
               they
               were
               jcandalized
               .
               For
               they
               thought
               that
               hee
               would
               giue
               them
               out
               his
               body
               :
               but
               he
               told
               them
               that
               be
               should
               g●e
               vp
               whole
               into
               heauen
               .
            
             As
             if
             hee
             had
             said
             ,
             f
             
               When
               you
               shall
               see
               the
               Sonne
               of
               Man
               ascend
               where
               hee
               was
               before
               ▪
               certainely
               then
               you
               shall
               see
               ,
               that
               he
               doth
               not
               giue
               out
               his
               body
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               as
               you
               imagine
               :
               Certainely
               euen
               then
               you
               shall
               vnderstand
               ,
               that
               his
               grace
               is
               not
               consumed
               by
               bits
               .
            
             And
             to
             Augustine
             addewe
             Athanasius
             one
             as
             ancient
             as
             the
             
               Nicene
               Councell
            
             and
             a
             principall
             person
             in
             it
             g
             
               Christ
               disputing
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               of
               the
               eating
               of
               his
               body
               ,
               and
               seeing
               many
               therevpon
               scandalized
               ,
               thus
               spake
            
             ;
             Doth
             this
             scandalize
             you
             ?
             What
             then
             if
             you
             shall
             see
             the
             Sonne
             of
             Man
             ascend
             where
             before
             he
             was
             ?
             It
             is
             the
             spirit
             that
             quickeneth
             ,
             the
             flesh
             profiteth
             nothing
             .
             The
             words
             that
             I
             speake
             are
             spinit
             and
             life
             .
             
               For
               heere
               he
               spake
               of
               both
               ,
               both
               his
               flesh
               and
               his
               spirit
               ,
               and
               distinguished
               the
               spirit
               from
               the
               flesh
               ,
               that
               beleeuing
               not
               onely
               that
               that
               appeared
               to
               the
               eyes
               ,
               but
               that
               also
               that
               was
               invisible
               ,
               they
               might
               learne
               that
               those
               things
               also
               that
               he
               spake
               were
            
             h
             
               not
               carnall
               ,
               but
               spirituall
            
             .
             i
             
               For
               to
               how
               many
               men
               could
               his
               body
               haue
               sufficed
               to
               eate
               of
               ?
               that
               it
               might
               be
               the
               foodalso
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               .
               But
               therefore
               made
               he
               ▪
               mention
               of
               his
               ascension
               into
               heauen
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               withdraw
               them
               form
               the
               corporall
               vnderstanding
               ;
               and
               that
               then
               they
               might
               vnderstand
               that
               his
               flesh
               which
               hee
               spake
               of
               was
               heauenly
               meate
               from
               aboue
               ,
               and
               spirituall
               food
               to
               be
               giuen
               by
               him
               .
               For
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
            
             Those
             things
             which
             I
             haue
             spoken
             to
             you
             are
             spirit
             and
             life
             .
             
               Which
               is
               euen
               all
               one
               as
               if
               hee
               had
               said
               ;
               My
               body
               that
               is
               shewed
               and
               giuen
               ,
               shall
               be
               giuen
               to
               bee
               meate
               for
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
            
             k
             
               that
               it
               may
               spiritually
               be
               distributed
               to
               each
               one
               ,
               and
               become
               to
               each
               one
               a
               safegard
               and
               preseruatiue
               for
               resurrection
               to
               life
               eternall
               .
            
             So
             little
             doth
             this
             place
             auaile
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             as
             the
             Ancients
             both
             Latine
             and
             Greeke
             expound
             it
             :
             making
             much
             rather
             against
             them
             &
             this
             popish
             doctrine
             of
             
               a
               carnall
               feeding
               on
               Christs
               flesh
            
             ;
             which
             those
             Fathers
             gather
             and
             prooue
             thence
             to
             be
             wholly
             spirituall
             .
             But
             thus
             iudicious
             is
             he
             in
             the
             choice
             of
             
             his
             allegations
             ;
             and
             so
             sincere
             in
             his
             citations
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             putting
             downe
             their
             names
             only
             ,
             but
             pointing
             to
             
               no
               place
            
             ,
             that
             his
             fraud
             and
             forgeries
             may
             not
             be
             discouered
             ;
             and
             fastening
             vpon
             them
             
               his
               owne
            
             ,
             or
             
               his
               owne
               associates
               expositions
            
             ,
             wholly
             differing
             and
             dissenting
             from
             that
             that
             themselues
             say
             .
          
           
             
               MOreouer
               it
               is
               a
               wilde
               kinde
               of
               arguing
               from
               the
               naturall
            
             
             
               and
               locall
               extension
               of
               bodies
               to
               inferre
               (
               as
               my
               Adversary
               doth
               page
               16.
               )
               that
               by
               no
               possible
               power
               of
               God
               any
               body
               can
               want
               this
               locall
               extension
               ;
               this
               being
               a
               secondary
               effect
               of
               quantity
               ,
               and
               an
               accidentall
               propriety
               ,
               which
               God
               may
               therefore
               easily
               hinder
               ,
               and
               conserue
               without
               it
               bodily
               substance
               ;
               as
               our
               Sauiour
               himselfe
               insinuateth
               in
               the
               Gospell
               ;
               affirming
               for
               a
               thing
               possible
               with
               God
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               great
               Camell
               to
               passe
               through
               the
               eye
               of
               a
               needle
               ;
               by
               taking
               (
               to
               wit
               )
               from
               it
               exterior
               bignesse
               and
               locall
               extension
               .
               Of
               which
               Camell
               so
               extenuated
               and
               straitned
               in
               place
               all
               the
               very
               same
               may
               be
               proportionably
               affirmed
               ,
               which
               this
               Minister
               accounteth
               so
               absurd
               ,
               by
               vs
               held
               of
               Christs
               body
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               .
               And
               supposing
               truely
               that
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               hath
               no
               extension
               in
               place
               ,
               it
               is
               ridiculous
               for
               this
               ignorant
               Minister
               to
               make
               such
               inferences
               ;
               as
               that
               any
               part
               of
               Christs
               body
               must
               be
               as
               great
               and
               greater
               then
               his
               whole
               body
               ;
               and
               his
               whole
               body
               lesse
               then
               any
               part
               of
               it
               .
               For
               if
               neither
               the
               whole
               nor
               any
               part
               thereof
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               hath
               any
               exterior
               bignesse
               at
               all
               ,
               how
               can
               one
               part
               be
               said
               to
               bee
               bigger
               then
               the
               whole
               ?
               as
               of
               two
               blacke
               things
               a
               man
               should
               say
               ,
               one
               was
               whiter
               then
               the
               other
               ,
               when
               neither
               had
               any
               whitenesse
               at
               all
               in
               them
               .
            
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             TO
             the
             recit●ll
             of
             their
             
               absurd
               assertions
            
             ,
             that
             
             there
             is
             l
             
               a
               whole
               Christ
               ,
               flesh
               ,
               blood
               ,
               and
               bone
               ,
               head
               ,
               
               hands
            
             and
             
               feet
               ,
               belly
               ,
               breast
            
             and
             
               backe
               ,
               in
               euery
               little
               wafer-cake
               ,
               and
               euery
               least
               crumme
               of
               each
            
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               Christ
               on
               earth
               lesse
               then
               the
               least
               limme
               or
               fingers
               end
               of
               it
               in
               heaven
               :
            
             as
             also
             to
             the
             allegations
             out
             of
             Augustine
             that
             this
             cannot
             be
             ;
             for
             that
             
               in
               euery
               true
               body
               ,
               the
               parts
               cannot
               bee
               altogether
               ,
               but
               must
               haue
               their
               due
               distance
               ,
               and
               each
               of
               them
               his
               space
               or
               place
               according
               to
               his
               bignesse
               ;
               and
               none
               of
               them
               can
               be
               bigger
               then
               the
               whole
               :
            
             He
             maketh
             answer
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             but
             
               a
               wilde
               kinde
               of
               reasoning
            
             :
             (
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             Augustine
             that
             so
             reasoneth
             ,
             whom
             hee
             might
             haue
             beene
             pleased
             to
             vse
             with
             better
             tearmes
             :
             )
             telleth
             vs
             what
             our
             Sauiour
             saith
             of
             
               a
               Camell
               passing
               thorow
               a
               needles
               ey
               :
            
             as
             if
             what
             were
             spoken
             there
             by
             our
             Sauiour
             of
             the
             one
             did
             relieue
             the
             absurditie
             of
             the
             other
             :
             (
             which
             no
             whit
             it
             doth
             ,
             being
             onely
             m
             an
             hyperbolicall
             speech
             ,
             vsed
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             impossibility
             n
             
               with
               man
            
             ,
             of
             o
             
               such
               a
               rich
               mans
               salvation
            
             as
             hee
             there
             speaketh
             of
             :
             )
             and
             informeth
             
               this
               ignorant
               Minister
            
             ,
             that
             
               neither
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               Christ
               nor
               any
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               hath
               any
               exterior
               bignesse
               at
               all
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Did
             any
             man
             euer
             before
             heare
             of
             
               a
               body
               without
               bignesse
            
             ?
             or
             
               a
               co●pus
               non
               quantum
            
             ,
             without
             those
             dimensions
             that
             are
             so
             vnseparable
             from
             
               a
               body
            
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             same
             p
             name
             is
             giuen
             vnto
             either
             ,
             and
             wee
             haue
             no
             particular
             name
             either
             in
             Greeke
             or
             Latine
             to
             expresse
             the
             one
             by
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             the
             vsuall
             appellation
             of
             the
             other
             ?
             But
             a
             number
             of
             such
             
               absurd
               dreames
               and
               dotages
            
             doth
             this
             
               prodigious
               doctrine
            
             produce
             .
             q
             
               Accidents
               without
               subiects
               :
               Bodies
               without
               bignesse
               :
               Parts
               bigger
               then
               the
               whole
               :
               The
               whole
               lesse
               then
               the
               least
               part
               :
               A
               growne
               mans
               entire
               body
               with
               all
               limmes
               and
               toynts
               of
               it
               ,
               couched
               and
               cooped
               vp
               in
               a
               thinne
               wafer-cake
               and
               in
               every
               crum
               of
               it
               .
               The
               same
               body
               that
               is
               entire
               in
               heauen
               still
               ,
               in
               a
               thousand
               places
               entire
               too
               at
               the
               same
               time
               here
               on
               earth
               ;
               and
               yet
               never
               stirre
               an
               inch
               from
               the
               place
               that
               in
               heauen
               it
               still
               holdeth
               .
            
             These
             are
             r
             
               magicall
               mysteries
            
             indeed
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             no
             maruell
             if
             
               this
               ignorant
               Minister
            
             cannot
             conceiue
             .
          
           
           
             2
             Yea
             but
             our
             Sauiours
             wordes
             of
             s
             
               a
               Camell
               passing
               through
               a
               needles
               eye
               ,
            
             sheweth
             that
             
               a
               body
               may
               be
               freed
               from
               it
               exterior
               bignesse
               and
               locall
               extension
               :
            
             that
             is
             as
             much
             as
             if
             hee
             had
             said
             ,
             they
             shew
             that
             
               a
               bodie
               may
               become
               no
               bodie
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             
               be
               a
               body
            
             still
             .
             The
             speech
             is
             hyperbolicall
             :
             and
             no
             more
             prooueth
             a
             possibility
             of
             the
             thing
             therein
             spoken
             ,
             (
             as
             t
             Piscator
             well
             obserueth
             answering
             u
             Bellarmine
             ,
             from
             whom
             he
             here
             hath
             it
             )
             then
             of
             many
             x
             other
             things
             ,
             spoken
             commonly
             in
             speeches
             of
             the
             like
             kinde
             .
             *
             Quantitie
             (
             saith
             
               Bonaventure
               )
               is
               of
               the
               verity
               of
               a
               body
               :
            
             and
             
               a
               true
               bodie
            
             consequently
             cannot
             bee
             without
             it
             .
             And
             y
             though
             it
             were
             granted
             that
             some
             substance
             might
             bee
             
               without
               quantitie
            
             ,
             yet
             
               it
               cannot
               be
               that
               any
               quicke
               or
               organicall
               body
            
             (
             such
             as
             a
             Camels
             is
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             hee
             granteth
             Christs
             to
             be
             )
             should
             be
             without
             it
             .
             Yea
             and
             therefore
             also
             z
             
               not
               the
               veritie
               onely
            
             (
             as
             this
             fellow
             would
             haue
             it
             )
             but
             
               the
               quantity
               also
            
             (
             as
             Bonauenture
             auoweth
             ,
             and
             this
             fellow
             denieth
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               exterior
               bignesse
               of
               Christs
               body
            
             must
             needs
             bee
             with
             it
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             if
             it
             bee
             at
             all
             there
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             conclude
             this
             
               wilde
               discourse
            
             indeed
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             in
             it
             compelled
             to
             follow
             one
             that
             turneth
             round
             till
             hee
             be
             giddy
             againe
             :
             when
             wee
             reason
             thus
             from
             
               the
               nature
               and
               property
               of
               a
               true
               body
               to
               be
               but
               in
               one
               place
            
             ;
             wee
             reason
             no
             otherwise
             (
             howsoeuer
             hee
             esteeme
             it
             
               a
               wilde
               kinde
               of
               reasoning
            
             )
             then
             wise
             and
             learned
             men
             ,
             yea
             Angels
             too
             ,
             haue
             taught
             vs
             to
             reason
             .
             For
             as
             the
             Angell
             reasoneth
             with
             the
             nomen
             that
             came
             to
             seeke
             Christ
             in
             the
             Sepulcher
             ;
             a
             
               He
               is
               not
               here
               ;
               for
               he
               is
               risen
               againe
               :
            
             which
             were
             no
             good
             Argument
             ,
             if
             his
             bodie
             might
             haue
             beene
             in
             two
             places
             at
             once
             :
             So
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             also
             reason
             in
             their
             disputes
             against
             Heretikes
             ,
             where
             it
             stood
             them
             vpon
             to
             speake
             warily
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             
               argue
               wildly
            
             ,
             as
             this
             
               giddy
               braines
            
             tearmeth
             it
             .
             b
             
               Christs
               body
            
             (
             saith
             
               Theodoret
               )
               albeit
               it
               be
               now
               glorified
               ,
               yet
               is
               a
               bodie
               still
               ,
               and
               hath
               the
               same
               circumscriptiō
               that
               before
               it
               had
               Which
               (
               as
               the
            
             c
             
               Angels
               teach
               )
               shall
               come
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               as
               it
               was
               seene
               goe
               to
               heauen
               .
               
               But
               they
               saw
               it
               then
               circumscribed
               .
               Yea
               our
               Lord
               himselfe
               saith
               ,
            
             d
             You
             shall
             see
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             come
             in
             the
             clouds
             .
             
               But
               that
               nature
               cannot
               be
               seene
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               circumscribed
               .
               He
               sheweth
               then
               that
               his
               body
               is
               circumscribed
               .
               It
               is
               not
               therefore
               changed
               into
               another
               nature
               ,
               but
               it
               remaineth
               still
               a
               true
               body
               ,
               though
               filled
               with
               divine
               glory
               .
            
             So
             Fulgentius
             ,
             e
             
               One
               and
               the
               same
               Christ
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               is
               both
               locall
               man
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               God
               infinite
               of
               his
               Father
               .
               One
               and
               the
               same
               according
               to
               his
               humane
               nature
            
             f
             
               absent
               from
               heauen
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               here
               vpon
               earth
               ,
               and
               leaving
               the
               earth
               when
               he
               went
               vp
               into
               heauen
               :
               but
               according
               to
               his
               divine
               and
               infinite
               nature
               ,
               neither
               leaving
               heauen
               ,
               when
               he
               came
               downe
               from
               heauen
               ;
               nor
               forsaking
               the
               earth
               ,
               when
               hee
               went
               vp
               into
               heauen
               .
               Which
               may
               most
               certainely
               bee
               gathered
               from
               his
               owne
               wordes
               ,
               who
               to
               shew
               that
               his
               humanity
               was
               locall
               ,
               said
               ,
            
             g
             I
             goe
             vp
             to
             my
             Father
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Now
               how
               went
               he
               vp
               into
               heauen
               ,
               but
               because
               hee
               was
               locall
               and
               true
               man
               ?
               Or
               how
               is
               hee
            
             h
             
               yet
               present
               with
               his
               faithfull
               ones
               ,
               but
               that
               hee
               is
               infinite
               and
               true
               God
               ?
            
             And
             Uigilius
             most
             euidently
             against
             Eutyches
             (
             to
             passe
             by
             all
             other
             places
             ,
             which
             are
             more
             then
             one
             in
             him
             )
             i
             
               If
               the
               Word
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               and
               the
               Flesh
               were
               both
               of
               one
               nature
               ,
               how
               should
               not
               the
               flesh
               bee
               euery
               where
               as
               well
               as
               the
               word
               ?
               For
            
             k
             
               when
               it
            
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               Christs
               flesh
            
             ,
             or
             his
             body
             ,
             his
             
               humanity
               )
               was
               on
               earth
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               in
               heauen
            
             ;
             l
             
               and
               now
               because
               it
               is
               in
               heauen
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               on
               earth
               :
               for
               that
               according
               to
               it
            
             m
             
               we
               expect
               Christ
               to
               come
               from
               heauen
               ,
               whom
               according
               to
               the
               Word
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             
               Deitie
               )
               we
               beleeue
               to
               be
               with
               vs
               on
               earth
               .
               It
               is
               apparent
               therefore
               that
               the
               same
               Christ
               is
               of
               a
               twofold
               nature
               ,
               and
               is
               every
               where
               indeed
               according
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               his
               diviniti●
               ;
               but
               is
               cōtained
               in
               a
               place
               according
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               his
               humanity
               .
            
             And
             hee
             concludeth
             his
             discourse
             thus
             ;
             n
             
               This
               is
               the
               Catholike
               Faith
               and
               Confession
               ,
               which
               the
               Apostles
               haue
               deliuered
               ,
               Martyrs
               haue
               confirmed
               ,
               and
               the
               faithfull
               keepe
               to
               this
               day
               .
            
             And
             if
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             then
             sure
             the
             
               Popish
               doctrine
            
             that
             affirmeth
             the
             cleane
             contrary
             to
             it
             ,
             is
             not
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Diuision
             12.
             
          
           
             
               PAge
               16.
               and
               17.
               
               My
               Adversarie
               wisely
               after
               his
               accustomed
            
             
             
               manner
               vndertaketh
               by
               comparisons
               to
               declare
               the
               true
               manner
               of
               Christs
               body
               and
               blood
               being
               conveighed
               vnto
               vs
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               :
               and
               that
               so
               easily
               as
               if
               there
               were
               no
               difficulty
               at
               all
               in
               the
               explication
               thereof
               ;
               whereas
            
             o
             Caluin
             
               himselfe
               accounteth
               it
               an
               inconceiuable
               and
               vnexplicable
               mysterie
               ,
               worthy
               with
               wonder
               and
               astonishment
               to
               bee
               by
               vs
               beleeved
               ,
               how
               (
               to
               wit
               )
               Christs
               body
               so
               remotely
               distant
               as
               heauen
               is
               from
               the
               earth
               ,
               can
               be
               eaten
               and
               receiued
               by
               vs.
            
             p
             
               Wee
               confesse
               it
               (
               saith
            
             Beza
             )
             
               to
               be
               an
               incomprehensible
               mystery
               ,
               wherein
               it
               commeth
               to
               passe
               that
               the
               same
               body
               which
               is
               and
               still
               remaineth
               in
               heauen
               ,
               and
               is
               no
               where
               but
               there
               ,
               should
               be
               truely
               cōmunicated
               to
               vs
               who
               are
               now
               on
               earth
               and
               no
               where
               else
               .
               This
               indeed
               is
               a
               mystery
               and
               true
               Iewell
               of
               Protestanticall
               doctrine
               harder
               to
               be
               conceived
               ,
               as
            
             Caluin
             ,
             Beza
             ,
             
               and
               other
               chiefe
               Calvinists
               seeme
               sometime
               to
               meane
               it
               ,
               then
               to
               conceiue
               all
               those
               true
               miracles
               ,
               which
               we
               teach
               to
               be
               wrought
               by
               God
               in
               the
               consecration
               and
               vse
               of
               this
               wonderfull
               Sacrament
               .
               Yea
               surely
               it
               implyeth
               an
               evident
               contradiction
               that
               Christs
               body
               should
               be
               truely
               given
               together
               with
               the
               sacramentall
               signes
               ,
               as
            
             Caluin
             
               expressely
               affirmeth
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               vt
               eaten
               ,
               that
               is
               no
               neerer
               then
               the
               top
               of
               heauen
               is
               to
               the
               mouth
               of
               such
               as
               receiue
               him
               .
               If
               by
               faith
               onely
               and
               a
               gratefull
               memory
               of
               his
               passion
               we
               eate
               Christ
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               as
               this
               Minister
               solueth
               the
               former
               riddle
               ;
               no
               more
               present
               therein
               ,
               nor
               in
               any
               other
               manner
               conioyned
               with
               the
               sacramentall
               signes
               ,
               then
               the
               land
               conveighed
               by
               an
               Indenture
               sealed
               is
               present
               or
               conveighed
               with
               the
               seale
               thereof
               ,
               or
               then
               he
               is
               present
               in
               the
               water
               of
               Baptisme
               :
               (
               they
               are
               his
               owne
               comparisons
               )
               then
               is
               their
               Sacrament
               a
               bare
               signe
               and
               figure
               of
               Christs
               body
               ,
               having
               no
               mystery
               at
               all
               worthy
               of
               admiration
               in
               it
               .
               For
               what
               wonder
               is
               it
               for
               a
               man
               to
               eate
               one
               thing
               thinking
               vpon
               another
               ;
               bread
               (
               for
               example
               )
               remembring
               our
               Saviours
               passion
               ?
               And
               then
               are
            
             Caluin
             ,
             Beza
             
               and
               many
               more
               of
               their
               
               learnedest
               companions
               meer
               Iuglers
               and
               Impostors
               ,
               who
               seeke
               to
               plaister
               rotten
               wals
               ,
               and
               maske
               with
               great
               wordes
               the
               naked
               breadinesse
               of
               their
               Protestanticall
               Sacrament
               .
            
          
           
             AT
             the
             end
             of
             this
             Argument
             I
             answer
             an
             Obiection
             ,
             
             how
             
               Christs
               body
               and
               blood
               can
               be
               conveighed
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               or
               eaten
               and
               drunke
               of
               vs
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               if
               hee
               be
               not
               there
               present
               .
            
             Which
             Question
             from
             the
             Fathers
             (
             as
             you
             heard
             before
             )
             may
             in
             a
             word
             be
             soone
             answered
             .
             Because
             our
             Sauiour
             shewed
             it
             by
             those
             wordes
             of
             his
             concerning
             his
             ascension
             ,
             &
             his
             speech
             therunto
             annexed
             ,
             to
             be
             
               a
               spirituall
            
             not
             a
             corporall
             kind
             of
             communication
             .
             And
             if
             they
             will
             heare
             one
             of
             their
             owne
             
               Bishops
               ,
               Iansenius
            
             ;
             hee
             will
             tell
             them
             ,
             that
             q
             
               to
               eate
               Christs
               flesh
               and
               drinke
               his
               blood
               is
               to
               beleeue
               in
               his
               Incarnation
               and
               in
               his
               passion
               and
               blood
               ,
               sheading
            
             ;
             and
             that
             so
             
               by
               faith
            
             either
             of
             them
             are
             both
             present
             with
             vs
             ,
             and
             conueighed
             to
             vs
             as
             well
             
               in
               the
               Sacrament
            
             ,
             as
             
               out
               of
               it
            
             .
             But
             hereupon
             this
             mine
             Aduersary
             befooling
             me
             for
             my
             labour
             ,
             for
             taking
             such
             a
             task
             vpon
             me
             ,
             to
             answer
             such
             a
             Question
             ;
             saith
             ,
             I
             vndertake
             
               to
               declare
               that
               by
               comparisons
               ,
               as
               if
               there
               were
               no
               difficulty
               at
               all
               in
               it
               ,
            
             c
             
               which
               Calvin
               and
               Beza
               confesse
               to
               be
               a
               mysterie
               ,
               vnconceiuable
               ,
               incomprehensible
               ,
               inexplicable
               ,
               yea
               which
            
             (
             as
             wee
             hold
             it
             )
             
               implyeth
               an
               evident
               contradiction
               :
               affirming
               that
               Christ
               is
               no
               more
               present
               therein
               ,
               nor
               in
               any
               manner
               conioyned
               with
               the
               sacramentall
               signes
               ,
               then
               the
               land
               conveighed
               by
               an
               Indenture
               sealed
               is
               present
               with
               the
               same
               ,
               or
               then
               hee
               is
               present
               with
               the
               water
               in
               Baptisme
               .
            
             Whereupon
             hee
             worthily
             inferreth
             ;
             that
             
               this
               our
               Sacrament
               then
               is
               but
               a
               bare
               signe
               or
               figure
               of
               Christs
               body
               having
               no
               mystery
               at
               all
               worthy
               of
               admiration
               ;
               and
               Calvin
               and
               Beza
               ,
               &c.
               are
               but
               Iuglers
               and
               Impostors
               .
            
          
           
             It
             might
             well
             haue
             been
             one
             of
             
               Hercules
               his
               labours
            
             to
             purge
             this
             mans
             writings
             .
             Augaeus
             his
             stable
             was
             not
             fuller
             of
             durt
             and
             dung
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             of
             foule
             and
             filthy
             corrupt
             matter
             ,
             and
             of
             lowd
             and
             lewd
             lies
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Where
             doe
             I
             affirme
             it
             to
             bee
             
               a
               matter
               without
               all
               difficulty
            
             fully
             to
             explicate
             the
             admirable
             efficacy
             and
             
             operation
             of
             
               divine
               mysteries
            
             ,
             or
             the
             manner
             how
             the
             same
             is
             effected
             ?
             I
             shew
             onely
             by
             some
             comparisons
             (
             and
             those
             such
             as
             the
             Apostle
             warranteth
             the
             vse
             of
             )
             how
             Christ
             may
             being
             absent
             ,
             bee
             truely
             and
             effectually
             conueighed
             and
             assured
             vnto
             vs.
             But
             followeth
             it
             thence
             that
             I
             hold
             the
             thing
             it selfe
             for
             the
             manner
             of
             effecting
             it
             to
             haue
             no
             difficulty
             at
             all
             in
             it
             ?
             Doe
             not
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             hold
             the
             
               Trinitie
               an
               vnsearchable
               mysterie
            
             ?
             And
             yet
             what
             is
             more
             common
             among
             them
             then
             s
             by
             Comparisons
             and
             similitudes
             to
             shew
             how
             in
             
               one
               nature
            
             there
             may
             be
             
               a
               plurality
               of
               persons
            
             ?
             This
             
               Disputant
               himselfe
            
             among
             other
             
               wondrous
               workes
            
             reckoneth
             the
             resurrection
             of
             mens
             bodies
             for
             one
             :
             will
             hee
             say
             that
             the
             Fathers
             therefore
             deeme
             that
             there
             is
             no
             difficulty
             in
             it
             ,
             because
             t
             by
             sundry
             similitudes
             they
             endeauour
             to
             proue
             
               a
               possibilitie
            
             of
             it
             ;
             notwithstanding
             
               the
               frequent
               and
               successiue
               conuersions
               of
               them
               into
               other
               things
               altered
               and
               consumed
               ,
            
             as
             hee
             speaketh
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Let
             him
             shew
             how
             it
             implieth
             
               an
               evident
               contradiction
            
             ,
             to
             say
             that
             
               Christs
               bodie
               is
               truely
               given
               with
               the
               sacramentall
               signes
               ,
               though
               it
               bee
               no
               neerer
               then
               heauen-top
               is
               to
               the
               mouthes
               of
               the
               receivers
               .
            
             How
             this
             may
             be
             ,
             without
             colour
             of
             contradiction
             ,
             not
             in
             
               the
               Sacrament
            
             onely
             ,
             but
             
               out
               of
               it
            
             also
             ,
             when
             as
             the
             thing
             is
             done
             spiritually
             ,
             beside
             the
             comparisons
             that
             I
             expresse
             it
             by
             ,
             his
             owne
             u
             Iansenius
             will
             shew
             ;
             yea
             or
             his
             owne
             Albert
             will
             enforme
             him
             ,
             where
             hee
             saith
             ,
             that
             x
             
               Some
               eate
               and
               yet
               eate
               not
            
             ;
             and
             
               some
               eate
               not
               ,
               and
               yet
               eate
               .
            
             The
             former
             hee
             meaneth
             of
             those
             that
             eate
             vnprofitably
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ;
             the
             latter
             of
             those
             that
             eate
             spiritually
             out
             of
             it
             .
             If
             
               out
               of
               the
               Sacrament
            
             men
             may
             
               truely
               receiue
               Christs
               body
            
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             
               no
               neerer
               then
               heauen
               top
               to
               their
               mouthes
            
             ;
             then
             is
             it
             no
             such
             strange
             paradox
             as
             should
             
               imply
               contradiction
            
             ,
             to
             say
             that
             the
             selfe
             same
             is
             done
             
               in
               the
               Sacrament
            
             also
             .
             I
             will
             tell
             him
             of
             a
             stranger
             matter
             .
             Many
             thousands
             thus
             did
             
               eate
               Christs
               flesh
               a
               thousand
               yeeres
               before
               hee
               was
               in
               the
               flesh
               .
            
             For
             howsoeuer
             hee
             required
             before
             to
             haue
             it
             prooued
             ;
             and
             
             Bellarmine
             y
             in
             diuerse
             places
             would
             faine
             deny
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             z
             effect
             sometime
             doth
             ,
             though
             directly
             and
             absolutely
             he
             dare
             not
             :
             yet
             it
             was
             shewed
             before
             out
             of
             Augustine
             :
             to
             whom
             I
             now
             adde
             
               Gregorie
               Nyssene
            
             :
             who
             in
             his
             tenth
             
               Sermon
               on
               the
               Canticles
            
             ,
             speaking
             of
             those
             wordes
             ,
             a
             
               Eate
               and
               drinke
               my
               friends
            
             ,
             b
             
               There
               is
               no
               difference
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               betweene
               the
               wordes
               here
               vsed
               ,
               and
               the
               words
               vsed
               in
               the
               Institution
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               .
               For
               that
               which
               hee
               exhorteth
               vs
               to
               doe
               in
               the
               one
               ,
            
             c
             
               was
               then
               also
               done
               in
               that
               divine
               meate
               and
               drinke
               .
            
             And
             very
             many
             ,
             yea
             the
             most
             of
             their
             owne
             writers
             vniformly
             confesse
             it
             .
             
               Thomas
               Aquinas
               on
            
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             
             d
             
               They
               did
               eate
               all
               the
               same
               spirituall
               meate
               :
               that
               is
               ,
            
             e
             
               Christs
               body
               in
               a
               signe
               spiritually
               vnderstood
               :
               and
               dranke
               all
               the
               same
               spirituall
               drinke
               :
               to
               wit
               ,
               Christs
               blood
               in
               a
               signe
               .
            
             g
             
               They
               did
               eate
               Christ
               spiritually
               ;
               according
               to
               that
               ,
            
             h
             Beleeue
             and
             thou
             hast
             eaten
             .
             i
             Anselm
             ,
             or
             Hervae●…s
             rather
             that
             goeth
             vnder
             his
             name
             ,
             k
             
               They
               did
               eate
               in
               the
               Manna
               the
               same
               food
               of
               Christs
               body
               that
               wee
               eate
               in
               Bread
               ;
               and
               the
               same
               drinke
               of
               Christs
               blood
               that
               wee
               drinke
               out
               of
               the
               Chalice
               ,
               did
               they
               drinke
               from
               the
               Rocke
               .
               Hugh
               of
               S.
               Uictors
               ;
               The
               same
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             l
             
               that
               is
               ,
               signifying
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               having
               the
               same
               effect
               .
            
             And
             Hugh
             the
             Cardinall
             ;
             m
             
               They
               did
               eate
               signified
               in
               the
               Manna
               the
               same
               spirituall
               meate
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               dranke
               the
               same
               spirituall
               drinke
               ,
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               :
               and
               this
               did
               they
               by
               faith
               according
               to
               that
               of
               Augustine
            
             ;
             Beleeue
             and
             thou
             hast
             eaten
             .
             If
             
               Christs
               flesh
            
             then
             might
             be
             
               spiritually
               eaten
               by
               faith
            
             so
             long
             before
             it
             was
             ;
             and
             it
             implyeth
             no
             contradiction
             
             
             
             to
             say
             that
             
               Christs
               flesh
               was
               so
               eaten
            
             even
             
               before
               his
               Incarnation
            
             ;
             much
             lesse
             doth
             it
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             now
             
               spiritually
               eaten
            
             ,
             though
             locally
             and
             corporally
             it
             be
             
               no
               neerer
               then
               heauen-top
            
             is
             to
             the
             mouth
             or
             lips
             of
             him
             that
             so
             eateth
             it
             .
             Faith
             like
             o
             
               an
               Epistle
            
             ,
             maketh
             things
             and
             persons
             p
             
               absent
               present
            
             .
             Nor
             doth
             a
             
               spiritual
               feeding
            
             necessarily
             
               require
               a
               corporall
               presence
            
             of
             that
             that
             is
             fed
             on
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Where
             say
             I
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               is
               no
               otherwise
               conioynrd
               with
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               then
               the
               land
               with
               the
               Indenture
               and
               seale
               of
               it
               ?
            
             I
             say
             onely
             q
             that
             
               Christs
               body
               maybe
               and
               is
               as
               effectually
               conveighed
               vnto
               vs
               by
               the
               one
               ,
               as
               land
               is
               cōveighed
               to
               vs
               by
               the
               other
               ,
            
             though
             neither
             of
             them
             be
             locally
             or
             
               materially
               present
            
             .
             And
             if
             no
             more
             then
             so
             were
             done
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             yet
             were
             there
             much
             more
             done
             thereby
             ,
             then
             by
             their
             owne
             confession
             is
             done
             by
             their
             orall
             and
             
               corporall
               manducation
            
             ;
             in
             which
             manner
             they
             grant
             themselues
             that
             many
             so
             
               eate
               Christ
            
             ,
             as
             yet
             hee
             is
             neuer
             effectually
             conueighed
             or
             assured
             vnto
             ,
             to
             be
             theirs
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             I
             say
             indeed
             that
             
               Christ
               is
               as
               truely
               present
               in
               the
               Word
            
             (
             which
             he
             slyly
             passeth
             by
             ,
             and
             maketh
             not
             a
             word
             of
             )
             and
             
               in
               Baptisme
               as
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               ;
               and
               wee
               receiue
               him
               as
               really
               and
               as
               effectually
               in
               the
               one
               as
               in
               the
               other
               .
            
             Nor
             doth
             hee
             answer
             one
             word
             to
             the
             allegations
             of
             the
             Fathers
             to
             that
             purpose
             produced
             :
             To
             which
             may
             be
             added
             that
             of
             Tertullian
             ,
             which
             shall
             hereafter
             be
             recited
             :
             And
             this
             of
             Augustine
             ,
             which
             he
             saith
             of
             Mary
             ,
             that
             s
             
               shee
               did
               eate
               him
               whom
               shee
               heard
               :
            
             and
             prooueth
             what
             he
             saith
             by
             that
             place
             of
             Iohn
             ,
             t
             
               I
               am
               the
               living
               bread
               ,
               which
               whosoeuer
               eateth
               shall
               liue
               for
               euer
               .
            
             As
             that
             also
             of
             Ambrose
             ;
             u
             
               He
               eateth
               that
               bread
               ,
               that
               observeth
               Gods
               word
               .
            
             And
             further
             also
             that
             x
             Bellarmine
             acknowledgeth
             that
             y
             Clemens
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             z
             Basil
             of
             Caesarea
             ,
             (
             he
             might
             haue
             added
             
             
             a
             Origen
             also
             ,
             and
             b
             Chrysostom
             )
             c
             and
             Hierome
             apply
             those
             words
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             d
             
               He
               that
               eateth
               my
               flesh
               ,
               and
               drinketh
               my
               blood
               ,
            
             &c.
             to
             
               the
               word
            
             :
             which
             howsoeuer
             indeed
             they
             bee
             not
             directly
             spoken
             of
             there
             ,
             yet
             certaine
             it
             is
             that
             both
             in
             the
             iudgement
             of
             those
             Ancients
             ,
             (
             who
             else
             would
             not
             so
             haue
             applied
             it
             )
             and
             in
             truth
             it selfe
             also
             (
             for
             neither
             dare
             Bellarmine
             himselfe
             therein
             controule
             them
             )
             the
             thing
             there
             spoken
             of
             is
             in
             and
             by
             it
             also
             effectually
             performed
             .
             But
             to
             passe
             by
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             
               vnutterable
               effects
            
             of
             it
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             
               vnconceiuable
               manner
            
             ,
             whereby
             it
             either
             worketh
             vpon
             our
             soules
             ,
             or
             conueigheth
             Christ
             into
             our
             soules
             :
             for
             in
             receiuing
             of
             it
             we
             e
             
               receiue
               Christ
            
             in
             it
             :
             Doe
             not
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             call
             
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               Baptisme
               an
               ineffable
               mysterie
               ,
            
             as
             was
             cited
             out
             of
             
               Gregorie
               Nyssene
            
             a
             little
             before
             ?
             Yea
             doe
             they
             not
             speake
             as
             much
             of
             the
             dignitie
             and
             excellency
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             
               vnconceiuable
               and
               vnutterable
               efficacy
            
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             either
             Calvin
             or
             Beza
             doe
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ?
             And
             yet
             this
             
               shamelesse
               and
               blasphemous
               beast
            
             sticketh
             not
             to
             say
             ,
             
               if
               Christ
               be
               no
               otherwise
               present
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               then
               hee
               is
               in
               Baptisme
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               a
               bare
               signe
               or
               figure
               ,
               hauing
               no
               mystery
               at
               all
               worthie
               of
               admiration
               .
            
             And
             so
             by
             necessary
             consequence
             he
             taxeth
             those
             Worthies
             (
             to
             speake
             in
             his
             fribald
             
             language
             )
             
               as
               meere
               Iuglers
               and
               Impostors
               ,
               that
            
             (
             in
             speaking
             so
             honourably
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             ascribing
             such
             admirable
             power
             and
             efficacy
             vnto
             it
             )
             
               seeke
               to
               plaister
               rotten
               walles
               ,
               and
               maske
               with
               great
               wordes
               the
               naked
               watrinesse
               of
               their
               Baptisme
               ,
            
             by
             them
             so
             much
             admired
             .
             Let
             him
             shew
             how
             with
             any
             colour
             at
             all
             ,
             he
             can
             here
             cleere
             himselfe
             of
             impietie
             and
             blasphemy
             .
             And
             let
             him
             (
             if
             hee
             dare
             )
             deny
             that
             Christ
             is
             
               effectually
               receiued
            
             both
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             in
             g
             Baptisme
             :
             in
             neither
             whereof
             yet
             there
             is
             any
             such
             
               reall
               
               transmutation
            
             ,
             or
             
               corporall
               presence
            
             ,
             as
             they
             necessarily
             require
             vnto
             
               the
               receiuing
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Diuision
             13.
             
          
           
             
               MY
               Aduersaries
               next
               Argument
               from
               the
               qualitie
               of
            
             
             
               the
               Communicants
               ,
               page
               18.
               is
               this
               ;
               If
               Christs
               body
               be
               really
               and
               corporally
               present
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               then
               all
               that
               eate
               thereof
               must
               of
               necessity
               eate
               Christ
               in
               it
               .
               But
               many
               eate
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               that
               yet
               eate
               not
               Christ
               in
               it
               :
               for
               none
               but
               faithfull
               and
               liuely
               members
               of
               Christ
               eate
               him
               in
               this
               Sacrament
               .
               In
               which
               Argument
               hee
               endeavoureth
               to
               prooue
               one
               falshood
               by
               another
               ,
               equally
               by
               vs
               denyed
               ;
               because
               the
               holy
               Fathers
               expressely
               affirme
               that
            
             Iudas
             
               and
               the
               Corinthians
               blamed
               by
            
             Saint
             Paul
             
               receiued
               ,
               albeit
               vnworthily
               ,
               and
               to
               damnation
               ,
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostles
               words
            
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
               euidently
               import
               ;
               and
               when
            
             S.
             Augustine
             
               and
               others
               seemed
               to
               deny
               them
               to
               receiue
               Christ
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               they
               speake
               not
               of
               bare
               sacramentall
               ,
               but
               of
               profitable
               and
               fruitfull
               receiuing
               of
               him
               .
            
          
           
             MY
             sixt
             Reason
             is
             taken
             from
             
               the
               qualitie
               of
               the
               Communicants
            
             .
             
          
           
             The
             Argument
             is
             briefly
             this
             ;
          
           
             Many
             eate
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             that
             eate
             not
             Christ
             in
             it
             :
          
           
             Ergò
             Christ
             is
             not
             corporally
             in
             it
             :
          
           
             The
             Antecedent
             is
             thus
             prooued
             :
          
           
             None
             feed
             on
             Christ
             but
             the
             faithfull
             ;
             such
             as
             be
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             liue
             by
             Christ
             :
          
           
             But
             many
             eate
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             that
             are
             vnfaithfull
             ,
             and
             are
             out
             of
             Christ
             :
             Ergò
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             Proposition
             of
             this
             latter
             Syllogisme
             he
             denyeth
             ,
             and
             saith
             it
             is
             a
             meere
             falshood
             :
             and
             why
             so
             ?
             forsooth
             
               they
               deny
               it
               themselues
            
             .
             And
             why
             doe
             they
             so
             ?
             because
             
               the
               holy
               Fathers
               say
               that
               Iudas
               and
               the
               Corinthians
               blamed
               by
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               did
               receiue
               Christs
               body
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostles
               words
               evidently
               import
               .
            
          
           
           
             1.
             
             For
             
               the
               Apostle
            
             ,
             he
             saith
             expresly
             ,
             h
             
               He
               that
               eateth
               this
               bread
            
             :
             as
             plainely
             as
             can
             bee
             telling
             vs
             more
             then
             once
             or
             twice
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             bread
             that
             they
             did
             eat
             ,
             though
             tearmed
             also
             
               Christs
               body
            
             (
             as
             hath
             oft
             beene
             said
             ,
             and
             as
             Augustine
             sheweth
             )
             because
             
               a
               Sacrament
            
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Is
             not
             this
             shamelesse
             dealing
             to
             say
             
               the
               Fathers
               affirme
               that
               Iudas
               receiued
               Christs
               naturall
               body
            
             (
             for
             of
             that
             is
             the
             question
             )
             yet
             not
             alleadging
             any
             one
             tittle
             out
             of
             any
             of
             them
             for
             the
             proofe
             of
             it
             ?
             and
             that
             when
             the
             saying
             of
             one
             them
             is
             produced
             directly
             to
             the
             cōtrary
             ,
             that
             
               Iudas
               ate
               Christs
               bread
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               bread
               Christ
            
             ;
             which
             he
             answereth
             not
             a
             word
             to
             .
             If
             they
             say
             that
             
               Iudas
               ate
               with
               the
               rest
               Christs
               body
            
             ;
             they
             expound
             themselues
             what
             thereby
             they
             meane
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             i
             
               Christs
               bread
            
             ,
             k
             
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               his
               body
            
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             Yea
             but
             
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               when
               they
               deny
               wicked
               men
               to
               rece●●
               Christ
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               they
               speake
               not
               of
               bare
               sacramentall
               ,
               but
               of
               profitable
               and
               fruitfull
               receiuing
               of
               him
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             true
             indeed
             ,
             they
             speake
             not
             of
             bare
             
               sacramentall
               eating
            
             .
             And
             who
             saith
             they
             do
             ?
             Or
             what
             is
             this
             tothe
             purpose
             ?
             what
             is
             it
             but
             that
             I
             say
             ?
             They
             speake
             not
             of
             
               bare
               sacrametall
               eating
            
             ,
             when
             they
             say
             ,
             
               wickedmen
               eat
               not
               Christ
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
            
             but
             they
             speake
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             they
             say
             
               they
               do
               eat
            
             yet
             
               of
               the
               Eucharist
            
             ;
             wherein
             they
             should
             
               eat
               Christ
            
             ,
             were
             
               Christ
               corporally
            
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             they
             say
             they
             doe
             not
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             say
             (
             you
             haue
             their
             owne
             wordes
             )
             that
             
               it
               is
               not
               possible
               for
               any
               wicked
               man
               to
               eate
               Christs
               flesh
               and
               drinke
               his
               blood
               ,
               albeit
               they
               doe
               gnaw
               or
               chew
               the
               Sacrament
               with
               their
               teeth
               :
               because
               our
               Saviour
               saith
            
             ;
             l
             Whosoeuer
             eateth
             my
             flesh
             and
             drinketh
             my
             blood
             ,
             abideth
             in
             mee
             ;
             and
             m
             whosoeuer
             eateth
             of
             this
             bread
             shall
             liue
             for
             euer
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             Answer
             implieth
             that
             
               Christs
               body
            
             it selfe
             may
             
               vnfruitfully
               and
               vnprofitably
               be
               eaten
            
             :
             as
             if
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             had
             dreamed
             of
             
               a
               twofold
               eating
            
             of
             it
             ,
             
               a
               worthy
            
             and
             profitable
             ,
             and
             
               an
               vnworthie
            
             and
             vnprofitable
             eating
             .
             To
             which
             I
             might
             answer
             with
             his
             owne
             
               Bishop
               I
               ansenius
            
             ,
             his
             words
             ;
             n
             
               He
               that
               vnworthily
               eateth
               the
               bread
               of
               life
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               doth
               not
               truely
               eate
               of
               that
               bread
               of
               which
               it
               is
               
               said
               ,
            
             o
             I
             am
             the
             bread
             of
             life
             ;
             and
             p
             My
             flesh
             is
             meate
             in
             deed
             .
             And
             hee
             addeth
             ,
             that
             it
             were
             
               an
               absurd
               thing
               to
               expound
               our
               Sauiour
               where
               he
               saith
               ,
            
             q
             If
             a
             man
             eate
             of
             this
             
             bread
             he
             shall
             liue
             for
             euer
             ;
             
               as
               if
               he
               should
               meane
               ;
               If
               a
               man
               eate
               worthily
            
             of
             this
             bread
             ,
             he
             shall
             liue
             for
             euer
             :
             
               as
               if
               any
               man
               could
               eate
               vnworthily
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               some
               did
               of
               the
               Manna
               ,
               and
               eternally
               died
               .
            
             But
             heare
             we
             Augustine
             in
             a
             word
             what
             hee
             saith
             hereof
             ,
             and
             so
             learne
             we
             to
             expound
             Augustine
             and
             other
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             not
             by
             this
             idle
             fellowes
             friuolous
             conceits
             ,
             but
             by
             Augustine
             himself
             :
             s
             
               The
               Sacrament
            
             hereof
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             
               Christs
               body
               and
               blood
               and
               our
               vnion
               with
               either
               )
               is
               taken
               at
               the
               Lords
               table
               ,
               by
               some
               to
               life
               ,
               by
               some
               to
               death
               :
               But
               the
               thing
               it selfe
               whereof
               it
               is
               a
               Sacrament
               ,
               is
               taken
               by
               euery
               one
               that
               partaketh
               thereof
               to
               life
               ;
               by
               none
               to
               death
               .
            
             And
             if
             
               of
               all
               to
               life
               ,
               by
               none
               to
               death
               ,
            
             then
             vndoubtedly
             not
             vnworthily
             or
             
               vnprofitably
               of
               any
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Diuision
             14.
             
          
           
             
               LAstly
               ,
               when
               pag.
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               21
               ,
               22
               ,
               and
               23.
               hee
               argueth
               that
               Christs
               body
               cannot
               be
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               :
               first
               ,
               because
            
             
             
               then
               it
               should
               be
               broken
               as
               the
               bread
               is
               broken
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               should
               be
               subiect
               to
               many
               vndecencies
               ,
               as
               corruption
               ,
               putrefaction
               ,
               mice-eating
               and
               other
               foule
               abuses
               apt
               to
               happen
               to
               the
               bread
               and
               wine
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               .
               I
               answer
               him
               that
               Christs
               body
               being
               in
               it selfe
               now
               glorious
               and
               impossible
               ,
               and
               after
               a
               spirituall
               and
               indivisible
               manner
               present
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               cannot
               be
               in
               it selfe
               broken
               or
               otherwise
               abused
               then
               Angels
               in
               assumped
               bodies
               can
               bee
               wounded
               ,
               or
               then
               the
               Maiesty
               of
               the
               diuine
               person
               in
               Christ
               was
               by
               thornes
               torne
               ,
               nayles
               pierced
               ,
               or
               other
               torments
               defaced
               :
               for
               all
               such
               indignities
               and
               painfull
               alterations
               ,
               were
               immediately
               onely
               inflicted
               on
               the
               corporall
               nature
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               defaced
               vtterly
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               touched
               not
               immediately
               the
               diuine
               person
               ,
               albeit
               personally
               therein
               subsisting
               :
               So
               all
               indignities
               and
               alterations
            
             
             
               happening
               to
               the
               sacramentall
               signes
               touch
               not
               at
               all
               the
               body
               it selfe
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               impassibly
               and
               iudiuisibly
               vnder
               them
               ,
               more
               then
               the
               maiesty
               it selfe
               of
               the
               diuine
               nature-present
               in
               all
               creatures
               is
               defiled
               in
               fonle
               places
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Such
               Arguments
               as
               these
               made
               against
               our
               Sauiours
               reall
               true
               presence
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               by
               our
               inconsiderate
               Aduersaries
               ,
               are
               like
               to
               those
               other
               Arguments
               wont
               to
               bee
               made
               by
               the
               Eutycheans
               ,
               Nestorians
               ,
               Arians
               ,
               and
               other
               ancient
               Heretickes
               ,
               against
               the
               diuinity
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               and
               personall
               vnion
               of
               two
               natures
               in
               him
               ;
               as
               that
               it
               was
               not
               fit
               or
               reasonable
               to
               be
               conceiued
               ,
               that
               either
               God
               so
               vnited
               with
               man
               ,
               or
               man
               deified
               by
               personall
               assumption
               should
               be
               torn
               with
               whips
               ,
               thornes
               ,
               and
               nayles
               ,
               spet
               vpon
               ,
               buffeted
               ,
               and
               finally
               die
               in
               agonies
               and
               torments
               ;
               that
               fleas
               and
               flies
               should
               sucke
               the
               blood
               of
               God
               ,
               bite
               his
               flesh
               ,
               &c.
               which
               indeed
               is
               more
               then
               can
               be
               done
               vnto
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               here
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               euen
               when
               mice
               eate
               the
               sacramentall
               signes
               ,
               or
               when
               in
               our
               stomacks
               wee
               receiue
               them
               ,
               or
               by
               fire
               wee
               consume
               them
               ,
               or
               ●…wise
               abuse
               thē
               ,
               Christ
               being
               not
               quantitatiuely
               and
               corporally
               with
               them
               extended
               ,
               and
               so
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               touched
               or
               altered
               by
               any
               corporall
               action
               done
               about
               them
               .
               And
               holy
               soules
               considering
               with
               what
               humility
               and
               effusion
               of
               his
               bounty
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               was
               pleased
               to
               institute
               this
               great
               Sacrament
               ,
               affording
               therein
               for
               his
               glory
               and
               our
               great
               good
               his
               owne
               comfortable
               presence
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               haue
               iust
               reason
               to
               cry
               out
               his
               mercy
               ,
               and
               to
               admire
               his
               wisedome
               ,
               power
               and
               goodnesse
               wonderfully
               manifested
               in
               this
               second
               exhiminition
               of
               himself
               ,
               as
               I
               may
               iustly
               call
               this
               Sacramentall
               presence
               ,
               or
               hiding
               of
               himselfe
               in
               this
               Sacrament
               ,
               to
               become
               thereby
               an
               heauenly
               food
               and
               diuine
               refection
               of
               soules
               deuontly
               receiuing
               him
               ;
               as
               also
               a
               louing
               spouse
               visiting
               ,
               embracing
               ,
               delighting
               ,
               adorning
               and
               enriching
               them
               with
               his
               presence
               ,
               daily
               triumphing
               himselfe
               in
               his
               victory
               ouer
               Sathan
               ,
               and
               our
               redemption
               solely
               and
               abundantly
               purchased
               by
               his
               passion
               ;
               and
               making
               vs
               also
               to
               triumph
               with
               him
               :
               And
               whereas
               the
               Diuell
               once
               by
               his
               ministers
               Iewes
               and
               Gentiles
               ,
               caused
               his
               blood
               to
               be
               separated
               from
               his
               body
               ,
               he
               deuised
               to
               haue
               that
               real
               separation
               mysteriously
               continued
               
               and
               daily
               exhibited
               to
               the
               f●ce
               of
               his
               eternall
               Father
               for
               vs
               ,
               which
               is
            
             t
             
               the
               declaring
               of
               the
               Lords
               death
               till
               he
               come
               ,
               mentioned
               by
               the
               Apostle
               .
            
          
           
             MY
             last
             Argument
             is
             taken
             from
             those
             things
             that
             
             are
             done
             abo●…
             ,
             or
             may
             befall
             the
             
               consecrated
               creatures
            
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             be
             
               Christs
               body
               and
               blood
            
             must
             needs
             befall
             Christ
             ,
             as
             
               fraction
               ,
               corruption
               ,
               putrefaction
               ,
               mitebreeding
               ,
               mice
               ,
               eating
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             To
             this
             he
             answereth
             ;
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             though
             these
             things
             be
             done
             to
             or
             befall
             
               the
               Sacrament
            
             ,
             yet
             
               Christs
               body
               being
               now
               glorious
               and
               impassible
               ,
               and
               after
               a
               spirituall
               and
               indiuisible
               manner
               present
               ,
               it
               can
               no
               more
               thereby
               be
               broken
               and
               abused
               then
               Angels
               in
               assumpted
               bodies
               can
               be
               wounded
               ,
               or
               Christs
               Deity
               was
               wounded
               or
               pierced
               on
               the
               Crosse.
               
            
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             take
             what
             hee
             granteth
             .
             
               Christs
               body
               is
               now
               glorious
               and
               impassible
               :
            
             and
             therefore
             not
             subiect
             vnto
             such
             indignities
             ,
             as
             these
             creatures
             are
             :
             and
             the
             one
             consequently
             is
             not
             the
             other
             .
             Yea
             ,
             is
             
               Christs
               body
            
             it self
             impassible
             ?
             What
             is
             it
             then
             ,
             that
             (
             as
             Origen
             speaketh
             )
             
               goeth
               into
               the
               draught
            
             ?
             &c.
             which
             this
             Defendant
             taketh
             no
             notice
             of
             ,
             because
             hee
             knoweth
             not
             what
             to
             say
             to
             it
             .
             Or
             let
             him
             resolue
             what
             those
             ashes
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             to
             be
             reserued
             for
             reliques
             or
             what
             those
             mites
             are
             made
             of
             ,
             that
             breed
             in
             the
             
               consecrated
               bread
            
             ,
             when
             either
             they
             burne
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             deale
             with
             it
             as
             they
             doe
             with
             Heretickes
             ,
             or
             reserue
             it
             ouer
             long
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             
               present
               in
               a
               spirituall
               manner
            
             ,
             Had
             hee
             but
             added
             ,
             onely
             ,
             he
             had
             marred
             all
             :
             hee
             had
             beene
             a
             foule
             Hereticke
             ,
             and
             perchance
             might
             fare
             no
             better
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             stand
             to
             his
             words
             ,
             then
             this
             their
             little
             
               God
               almighty
            
             doth
             ,
             when
             he
             groweth
             hoary
             .
             But
             is
             hee
             come
             to
             that
             now
             ,
             
               Christ
               is
               spiritually
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ?
            
             What
             is
             become
             (
             I
             maruell
             )
             of
             that
             
               carnall
               and
               corporall
               presence
            
             then
             ,
             that
             they
             prate
             so
             much
             of
             ?
             and
             for
             want
             whereof
             they
             so
             much
             vilifie
             
               the
               Protestantical
               Cōmunion
            
             ?
             Or
             what
             
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             hee
             could
             not
             endure
             to
             heare
             ,
             that
             those
             wordes
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             of
             
               eating
               his
               flesh
               ,
               Iohn
            
             6.
             should
             be
             spiritually
             vnderstood
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             these
             things
             cannot
             befall
             
               Christs
               body
            
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             
               after
               a
               spirituall
               manner
               present
            
             ;
             then
             belike
             these
             things
             may
             befall
             it
             ,
             yea
             must
             needs
             befall
             it
             when
             they
             doe
             fall
             out
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             
               present
               in
               a
               carnall
               or
               corporall
               manner
            
             ;
             which
             u
             Bellarmine
             granteth
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             they
             sticke
             not
             vsually
             to
             afifrme
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             
               Christs
               body
            
             bee
             in
             an
             indiuisible
             manner
             there
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             that
             is
             there
             broken
             ?
             Or
             what
             did
             our
             Sauiour
             breake
             at
             his
             last
             Supper
             ?
             at
             which
             time
             also
             his
             body
             was
             not
             indiuisible
             ,
             or
             x
             impassible
             .
             Or
             how
             doth
             
               Pope
               Nicholas
            
             tel
             vs
             that
             Christs
             y
             
               body
               it selfe
            
             is
             
               sensually
               broken
            
             ?
             Where
             marke
             (
             I
             pray
             you
             )
             how
             the
             Arguments
             and
             Allegations
             produced
             to
             prooue
             the
             thing
             broken
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             be
             bread
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             the
             absurdity
             of
             their
             doctrine
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             as
             well
             of
             
               Pope
               Nicholas
            
             that
             saith
             that
             
               Christs
               very
               body
               it selfe
               is
               broken
               and
               torne
               in
               peeces
               ,
            
             as
             also
             of
             others
             that
             say
             ,
             that
             a
             
               nothing
               is
               broken
            
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             
               nothing
               but
               accidents
               only
            
             ,
             here
             is
             not
             a
             word
             answered
             .
             
               The
               hoast
            
             (
             they
             say
             )
             
               is
               Christs
               body
            
             ,
             and
             b
             
               the
               Priest
               breaketh
               the
               hoast
            
             :
             and
             yet
             
               he
               breaketh
               not
               Christs
               body
            
             .
             For
             
               Christs
               body
            
             neither
             is
             nor
             can
             be
             broken
             .
             We
             may
             reason
             well
             backward
             :
             
               Christs
               body
               is
               not
               broken
            
             :
             But
             
               the
               hoast
               is
               broken
               :
               The
               hoast
            
             therefore
             
               is
               not
               Christs
               body
            
             .
             Or
             
               Christ
               is
               not
               diuided
            
             :
             But
             
               the
               hoast
               is
               diuided
               :
               The
               hoast
            
             therefore
             
               is
               not
               Christ.
            
             
          
           
             5.
             
             
               Christs
               body
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               there
               ,
               yet
               it
               cannot
               be
               abused
               .
            
             No
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             abused
             when
             the
             
               drunken
               Priest
            
             speweth
             it
             vp
             againe
             ?
             which
             their
             
               Church
               Canons
            
             therefore
             make
             prouision
             for
             .
             Or
             is
             it
             not
             abused
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             burnt
             by
             them
             and
             vsed
             like
             an
             Hereticke
             ?
             Or
             when
             it
             is
             deuoured
             and
             swallowed
             downe
             by
             mice
             and
             rats
             ?
             as
             their
             owne
             Schoolemen
             confesse
             .
             How
             is
             it
             then
             that
             their
             
               S.
               Clement
            
             giueth
             
               S.
               Iames
            
             such
             charge
             as
             you
             heard
             before
             of
             it
             ,
             least
             some
             
               foule
               abuse
            
             befall
             
               Christs
               body
            
             ?
          
           
           
             6.
             
             Yea
             but
             ,
             though
             it
             bee
             so
             ,
             
               yet
               is
               it
               no
               more
               abused
               ,
               then
               an
               Angell
               in
               an
               assumpted
               body
               ,
               can
               bee
               wounded
               ,
               or
            
             
             
               Christs
               Deity
               was
               on
               the
               Crosse.
            
             Is
             
               Christs
               humanity
            
             then
             turned
             into
             his
             Deitie
             ?
             Or
             hath
             c
             Christ
             now
             
               assumed
               the
               nature
               of
               Angels
            
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             now
             become
             
               a
               Spirit
               ?
               It
               is
               a
               spirituall
               body
            
             (
             saith
             
               Augustine
               )
               yet
               not
               a
               Spirit
               :
               As
               an
               animal
               body
               is
               not
               a
               soule
               ,
               but
               a
               body
               ;
               so
               such
               a
               spirituall
               body
               as
               the
               Apostle
               speaketh
               of
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               spirit
               but
               a
               body
               .
               But
            
             e
             
               who
               dare
               say
               either
               that
               Christs
               body
               rose
               not
               againe
               a
               spirituall
               body
               :
               or
               if
               it
               did
               rise
               againe
               a
               spirituall
               body
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               no
               more
               a
               body
               now
               but
               a
               Spirit
               ?
               When
               hee
               himselfe
               refuteth
               this
               opinion
               in
               his
               Disciples
               ;
               who
               when
               they
               tooke
               him
               for
               a
            
             
             Spirit
             ,
             f
             
               he
               bad
               them
            
             ,
             Feele
             ,
             and
             see
             ;
             for
             a
             spirit
             had
             not
             flesh
             and
             bones
             ,
             as
             they
             saw
             hee
             had
             .
             g
             
               Euen
               then
               therefore
               was
               that
               flesh
               of
               his
               a
               spirituall
               body
               ,
               and
               yet
               was
               it
               a
               bodie
               and
               not
               a
               Spirit
               .
            
             And
             Bellarmine
             himselfe
             ,
             h
             
               Christs
               body
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               is
               a
               true
               ,
               reall
               ,
               naturall
               ,
               liuing
               ,
               big
               ,
               coloured
               body
               :
               and
               the
               flesh
               of
               Christ
               is
               corporall
               ,
               not
               spirituall
               ,
               vnlesse
               we
               take
               spirituall
               as
               the
               Apostle
               doth
               ,
               for
               obedient
               to
               the
               spirit
               .
            
             It
             is
             absurd
             then
             to
             reason
             from
             
               Christs
               God-head
            
             to
             his
             man-hood
             ;
             or
             from
             
               an
               Angell
               in
               an
               assumpted
               body
            
             to
             Christs
             pretended
             
               body
               in
               the
               Eucharist
            
             ;
             or
             in
             things
             concerning
             the
             true
             
               nature
               of
               a
               bodie
            
             ,
             from
             a
             Spirit
             to
             a
             bodie
             .
             An
             Angell
             could
             not
             be
             hurt
             ,
             though
             the
             body
             assumed
             by
             him
             should
             bee
             hacked
             or
             hewed
             asunder
             :
             but
             i
             
               Christs
               bodie
            
             (
             saith
             Biel
             ,
             one
             of
             their
             
               Schoolemen
               )
               being
               a
               liuing
               and
               organicall
               bodie
               ,
               if
               it
               should
               be
               broken
               and
               diuided
               ,
               would
               be
               destroyed
               .
            
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             
               Such
               Arguments
            
             (
             hee
             saith
             )
             
               as
               these
               were
               made
               by
               the
               ancient
               Heretickes
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Eutychians
               ,
               Nestorians
               ,
               Arrians
               ,
               &c.
               against
               our
               Sauiours
               diuinitie
               and
               the
               personall
               vnion
               of
               two
               natures
               in
               him
               ,
               viz.
               that
               it
               was
               vnfit
               to
               conceiue
               that
               God
               to
               be
               man
               so
               vnited
               ,
               or
               man
               Deified
               should
               be
               beaten
               ,
               buffetted
               ,
               whipped
               ,
               torn
               with
               nayles
               and
               thorns
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             true
             that
             some
             Heretickes
             ;
             yet
             not
             the
             Eutychians
             (
             how
             should
             they
             argue
             against
             
               Christs
               Deitie
            
             ,
             that
             held
             his
             humanity
             wholly
             turned
             into
             it
             ?
             )
             no
             nor
             the
             Arrians
             ;
             but
             the
             Nestorians
             ,
             and
             long
             before
             them
             the
             Marcionites
             (
             whose
             absurd
             dotages
             these
             men
             reuiue
             againe
             )
             made
             obiection
             of
             the
             things
             here
             spoken
             of
             .
             But
             hee
             knoweth
             well
             enough
             ,
             what
             was
             then
             answered
             them
             (
             if
             he
             know
             ought
             at
             least
             in
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             whom
             he
             would
             seeme
             to
             haue
             at
             his
             fingers
             ends
             )
             by
             those
             that
             refuted
             them
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             our
             Sauiour
             was
             then
             
               in
               a
               state
               of
               humiliation
            
             ;
             whereas
             now
             he
             is
             
               in
               a
               state
               of
               glorification
            
             ;
             and
             freed
             consequently
             from
             all
             those
             infirmities
             and
             indignities
             that
             hee
             was
             then
             content
             to
             expose
             and
             subiect
             himselfe
             vnto
             ,
             to
             bring
             vs
             vnto
             glory
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             obiected
             these
             things
             truely
             ;
             but
             without
             iust
             cause
             then
             :
             We
             obiect
             them
             ,
             though
             not
             supposing
             them
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             yet
             finding
             them
             to
             follow
             necessarily
             from
             their
             carnall
             conceits
             ,
             vpon
             iust
             ground
             against
             them
             .
             And
             belike
             hee
             findeth
             himselfe
             and
             his
             ,
             guilty
             of
             exposing
             &
             subiecting
             
               Christ
               glorious
               body
            
             (
             a
             thing
             most
             impious
             )
             to
             such
             indignities
             a
             new
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             Yea
             but
             (
             saith
             this
             
               Fantastick
               )
               there
               is
               a
               second
               exhiminition
               of
               Christ
               in
               this
               sacramentall
               presence
               ,
               or
               hiding
               of
               himselfe
               in
               this
               Sacrament
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Discourse
             he
             came
             ouer
             me
             for
             writing
             
               a
               bad
               band
            
             .
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             the
             
               faire
               band
            
             be
             his
             owne
             or
             no
             that
             his
             owne
             Discourse
             is
             written
             in
             .
             If
             it
             be
             (
             sure
             I
             am
             )
             his
             Schollarship
             is
             very
             small
             ,
             that
             putteth
             exhiminition
             for
             exinanition
             :
             for
             so
             I
             suppose
             his
             meaning
             is
             ;
             because
             I
             finde
             it
             so
             in
             k
             Turrian
             ;
             from
             whom
             it
             is
             like
             enough
             hee
             had
             it
             ,
             fathered
             vpon
             one
             Methodius
             ,
             whom
             Bellarmine
             was
             much
             to
             blame
             that
             hee
             ouerslipt
             ,
             when
             hee
             mustered
             his
             Fathers
             for
             
               Christs
               corporall
               presence
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               .
            
             But
             here
             is
             
               a
               new
               doctrine
            
             indeed
             ,
             and
             yet
             most
             true
             ,
             if
             all
             be
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             our
             blessed
             Sauiour
             is
             returned
             to
             a
             state
             of
             exinanition
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               humiliation
               ,
               deiection
               ,
               infirmity
               ,
               indignity
               ,
               paine
            
             and
             infamie
             againe
             :
             
             for
             all
             this
             the
             word
             of
             l
             exinanition
             importeth
             .
             Belike
             they
             thinke
             hee
             suffered
             not
             enough
             ,
             or
             was
             not
             throughly
             enough
             exinanited
             while
             he
             was
             here
             on
             earth
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             needes
             bring
             him
             backe
             againe
             ,
             to
             snffer
             such
             ignominious
             things
             ,
             out
             of
             heauen
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             chewed
             ,
             to
             be
             burnt
             ,
             to
             grow
             mouldy
             ,
             to
             putrefie
             ,
             to
             turne
             into
             mites
             and
             maggots
             ,
             to
             passe
             into
             the
             bellies
             of
             mice
             and
             rats
             ,
             &c.
             to
             vndergoe
             those
             things
             in
             his
             
               second
               exinanition
            
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             first
             he
             neuer
             did
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Hee
             thought
             it
             before
             m
             
               a
               most
               base
               and
               unworthy
               thing
               ,
               to
               imagine
               that
               Christ
               should
               haue
               hid
               himselfe
               in
               a
               corner
               from
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               when
               they
               would
               haue
               stoned
               him
               in
               the
               Temple
               :
            
             (
             as
             if
             he
             must
             of
             necessitie
             either
             so
             do
             ,
             or
             else
             make
             his
             body
             to
             bee
             for
             the
             present
             as
             they
             say
             it
             is
             now
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             )
             yet
             here
             hee
             telleth
             vs
             ,
             that
             
               hee
               hideth
               himselfe
               in
               the
               Sacrament
            
             ;
             not
             in
             
               a
               corner
               of
               the
               Temple
            
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             little
             round
             wafer-cake
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Pyx
             (
             at
             least
             )
             that
             reserueth
             it
             ,
             so
             long
             now
             and
             then
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             good
             looking
             to
             ,
             that
             it
             breedeth
             pretty
             little
             quicke
             creatures
             ,
             as
             good
             
               a
               God
            
             euery
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             any
             crumme
             of
             the
             hoast
             was
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             were
             bred
             .
             But
             as
             n
             our
             Saviour
             forewarned
             vs
             ;
             though
             they
             tell
             vs
             that
             
               Christ
               is
               hid
               in
               the
               Pyx
               ,
            
             or
             in
             some
             other
             
               secret
               place
            
             ,
             yet
             we
             little
             beleeue
             them
             .
             Wee
             may
             rather
             beleeue
             that
             the
             wiser
             and
             learneder
             sort
             among
             them
             ,
             hardly
             beleeue
             themselues
             herein
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             telleth
             vs
             here
             that
             
               Christ
               hideth
               himselfe
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
            
             and
             a
             little
             before
             that
             
               being
               not
               quantitatiuely
               and
               corporally
               extended
               therein
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               touched
               nor
               altered
               with
               any
               corporall
               action
               done
               about
               it
               .
            
             If
             hee
             be
             hid
             there
             ,
             how
             saith
             Bellarmine
             ,
             that
             o
             
               hee
               is
            
             there
             
               visibly
               vpon
               the
               board
            
             ?
             Or
             if
             hee
             be
             neither
             seene
             nor
             touched
             there
             ,
             why
             would
             hee
             make
             vs
             beleeue
             that
             Chrysostome
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               we
               doe
               see
               him
            
             ,
             and
             
               touch
               him
            
             ,
             and
             
               handle
               him
            
             there
             ?
             Or
             how
             saith
             hee
             a
             little
             after
             that
             
               Christ
               ,
               as
               a
               louing
               Spouse
               ,
               doth
            
             there
             
               visitt
               and
               imbrace
               vs
            
             ?
             It
             is
             true
             indeed
             that
             their
             Priests
             vse
             much
             
               wanton
               dalliance
            
             with
             their
             
               breaden
               
               God
            
             ,
             while
             they
             make
             the
             poore
             people
             like
             silly
             ideots
             ,
             adore
             him
             ,
             and
             like
             Ixion
             for
             a
             substance
             embrace
             a
             meere
             shadow
             .
          
           
             
               THis
               is
               that
               cleane
               hoast
               ,
               as
            
             S.
             Irenaeus
             
               affirmeth
               ,
               which
            
             
             
               the
               Gentiles
               were
               by
            
             Malachy
             
               foretold
               to
               offer
               vnto
               God
               in
               all
               places
               ;
               and
               the
               onely
               sacrifice
               of
               Christians
               ,
               as
            
             S.
             Augustine
             
               calleth
               it
               ;
               figured
               by
            
             Melchisedechs
             
               oblation
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               ,
               as
               the
               holy
               Fathers
               ioyntly
               teach
               vs
               ,
               and
               represented
               by
               the
               Iewish
               as
               well
               bloody
               as
               vnbloody
               sacrifices
               :
               not
               distinct
               from
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               by
               which
               alone
               our
               redemption
               was
               consummated
               ,
               as
            
             *
             S.
             Paul
             
               teacheth
               vs
               ,
               but
               the
               same
               in
               the
               hoast
               and
               chiefe
               offerer
               thereof
               ,
               daily
               repeated
               now
               in
               an
               other
               vnbloody
               and
               mysterious
               manner
               by
               the
               Ministery
               of
               Christs
               consecrated
               servants
               .
               So
               as
               all
               Christian
               Nations
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               Grecians
               (
               for
               example
               )
               Rutenians
               ,
               Armenians
               ,
               Mozaribites
               ,
               Cataians
               ,
               Ethiopians
               ,
               and
               other
               Christians
               in
               India
               ,
               neere
               mount
               Libanus
               and
               in
               other
               the
               remotest
               places
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               such
               as
               haue
               not
               euer
               heard
               peraduenture
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               since
               their
               first
               Apostolicall
               conuersions
               ,
               or
               had
               any
               commerce
               between
               themselues
               ,
               are
               knowne
               to
               conspire
               (
               not
               withstanding
               their
               other
               late
               errors
               )
               with
               vs
               in
               the
               celebration
               and
               true
               beliefe
               of
               this
               great
               sacrifice
               and
               Sacrament
               ,
               as
            
             Dr.
             Philippus
             Nicolai
             
               a
               chiefe
               Protestant
               Diuine
               in
               his
               Commentary
               of
               Christs
               Kingdome
               ,
               and
            
             Sir
             Edwin
             Sands
             
               in
               his
               Relation
               of
               Religion
               ,
               &c.
               with
               other
               aduersaries
               of
               our
               Church
               plainely
               acknowledge
               .
               Which
               may
               bee
               to
               any
               wise
               and
               well
               minded
               man
               an
               euident
               argument
               ,
               that
               they
               receiued
               this
               common
               beliefe
               and
               celebration
               of
               this
               diuine
               sacrifice
               ,
               from
               no
               other
               fountaine
               but
               the
               instruction
               and
               example
               of
               their
               first
               Apostolicall
               conuerters
               .
            
          
           
             
               And
               when
            
             Luther
             
               taught
               by
               the
               Diuell
               (
               as
               hee
               plainely
               confesseth
               )
               vpon
               plaine
               sophismes
               and
               doceitfull
               arguments
               by
               himselfe
               particularly
               related
               (
               as
               I
               haue
               seene
               in
            
             “
             
               his
               works
               first
               printed
               at
            
             Iene
             
               and
               now
               extant
               in
               the
               great
               Library
               at
               Oxford
               )
               began
               to
               impugne
               that
               holy
               sacrifice
               which
               hee
               had
               formerly
               offered
               ,
               and
               presented
               that
               his
               hereticall
               doctrine
               and
               
               whole
               confession
               of
               Augusta
               to
               be
               accepted
               ,
               as
               he
               hoped
               by
               ,
               the
               Grecian
               Churches
               ,
            
             Ieremias
             
               their
               Patriarch
               in
               his
               Censure
               (
               as
               he
               calleth
               his
               booke
               )
               of
               the
               East
               Church
               ,
               yet
               extant
               in
               Greeke
               and
               Latine
               ,
               plainely
               condemneth
               amongst
               their
               other
               hereticall
               doctrines
               ,
               this
               very
               denyall
               of
               Christs
               sacrifice
               ,
               transubstantiation
               ,
               &c.
               vrging
               (
               as
               we
               doe
               )
               invincible
               arguments
               ,
               and
               the
               vniuersall
               euer
               continued
               practise
               of
               Christs
               Church
               to
               prooue
               them
               ;
               vsing
               (
               as
               I
               my selfe
               haue
               seene
               in
               their
               Churches
               )
               alike
               forme
               to
               ours
               for
               the
               mysterious
               and
               decent
               celebration
               thereof
               ,
               causesly
               wont
               by
               our
               Aduersaries
               to
               be
               derided
               :
               whereas
               their
               owne
               Liturgie
               or
               forme
               of
               diuine
               seruice
               is
               as
               a
               shadow
               chosen
               in
               place
               of
               the
               substance
               ,
               hauing
               nothing
               decent
               therein
               but
               what
               they
               haue
               stollen
               from
               vs
               and
               picked
               here
               and
               there
               out
               of
               our
               Missals
               ,
               gracing
               all
               with
               a
               riming
               Psalme
               ,
               sung
               to
               a
               liggish
               tune
               ,
               with
               iarring
               and
               for
               the
               most
               part
               vntunable
               voyces
               ,
               neuer
               vsed
               before
               in
               any
               Christian
               Churches
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               first
               Authors
               of
               this
               new
               Sect
               ,
               were
               Aposta●aes
               of
               our
               Church
               for
               their
               confessed
               disorders
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               miserable
               ends
               plainely
               discouered
               to
               haue
               been
               no
               Apostolicall
               persons
               :
               whose
               endeauours
               haue
               neuer
               tended
               at
               any
               time
               to
               conuert
               Pagans
               to
               Christ
               ,
               as
               his
               true
               Church
               shall
               euer
               doe
               ,
               but
               to
               corrupt
               Christians
               truly
               already
               conuerted
               :
               And
               they
               haue
               seldome
               planted
               themselues
               in
               any
               Countrey
               ,
               but
               vpon
               very
               carnall
               ,
               grosse
               occasions
               ,
               as
               here
               in
               England
               ,
               or
               with
               open
               rebellion
               ,
               and
               tragicall
               acts
               against
               lawfull
               Princes
               and
               Magistrates
               ,
               namely
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               France
               ,
               Flanders
               ,
               Swisserland
               Sueuia
               ,
               Polonia
               ,
               seuerall
               Prouinces
               of
               Germany
               ,
               Geneua
               it selfe
               and
               other
               Protestant
               territories
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               pretence
               of
               a
               Church
               and
               Religion
               like
               to
               theirs
               in
               former
               ages
               canot
               colourably
               be
               defended
               without
               many
               shifts
               &
               contradictory
               deuices
               :
               Some
               will
               haue
               it
               to
               haue
               beene
               latent
               and
               inuisible
               for
               800.
               others
               900
               other
               1000
               or
               1200.
               yeers
               :
               Others
               contrarily
               teach
               it
               to
               haue
               beene
               euer
               visible
               and
               conspicuously
               dilated
               into
               many
               Christian
               Countries
               ,
               as
               the
               Oraculous
               predictions
               of
               the
               Prophets
               and
               expresse
               promises
               of
               God
               himselfe
               describe
               it
               :
               Others
               say
               that
               our
               Church
               was
               
               euer
               the
               true
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ;
               onely
               in
               some
               parts
               of
               faith
               not
               fundamentall
               erring
               ,
               and
               by
               them
               since
               Luther
               reformed
               :
               Others
               deny
               that
               euer
               our
               Church
               was
               the
               true
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               other
               than
               a
               preuailing
               faction
               in
               the
               true
               Church
               professing
               at
               all
               times
               visibly
               and
               in
               all
               Christian
               countries
               their
               present
               doctrine
               .
               But
               no
               one
               of
               these
               dreamers
               and
               Church-deuisers
               (
               as
               I
               may
               tearme
               them
               )
               is
               able
               before
            
             Luther
             
               to
               assigne
               in
               any
               age
               since
               Christ
               or
               Country
               of
               the
               world
               one
               Parish
               of
               Protestant
               true
               prosessors
               ,
               or
               single
               person
               iumping
               in
               all
               points
               with
               any
               one
               sect
               of
               them
               :
               their
               religion
               indeed
               being
               like
               a
               beggers
               cloake
               patched
               together
               out
               of
               olde
               condemned
               Heresies
               and
               vnsutably
               composed
               .
               Their
               markes
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               preaching
               of
               true
               doctrine
               and
               a
               rightfull
               administration
               of
               Sacraments
               are
               such
               as
               any
               hereticall
               sect
               past
               or
               to
               come
               may
               equally
               peetend
               according
               to
               the
               maine
               grounds
               of
               Protestant
               doctrine
               ;
               which
               are
               to
               admit
               no
               common
               translation
               or
               interpretation
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               what
               themselues
               list
               for
               discerning
               of
               true
               doctrine
               and
               rightly
               administring
               Sacraments
               .
            
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             HE
             magnifieth
             their
             Masse
             ,
             by
             telling
             vs
             that
             
             
               this
               is
               that
            
             cleane
             hoast
             ,
             
               that
               Irenaeus
               saith
            
             Malachie
             
               foretold
               ;
               the
               Christians
               onely
               sacrifice
               figured
               by
               that
               of
            
             Melchisedeck
             ;
             
               and
               represented
               by
               the
               Iewish
               as
               well
               bloody
               as
               vnbloody
               Sacrifices
               ;
               not
               distinct
               from
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ
               on
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               but
               the
               same
               repeated
               in
               another
               vnbloodie
               manner
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             true
             indeede
             that
             p
             Irenaeus
             vnderstandeth
             by
             that
             q
             
               pure
               Offring
            
             in
             Malachie
             the
             Eucharist
             now
             in
             vse
             :
             and
             that
             the
             r
             Avncients
             many
             of
             them
             suppose
             it
             resembled
             in
             s
             that
             action
             of
             Melchisedeck
             :
             And
             they
             call
             it
             
               the
               Christians
            
             (
             yet
             t
             
               not
               the
               onely
               Christian
               )
               Sacrifice
               ,
               succeeding
               in
               the
               roome
               of
               the
               Iewish
               Sacrifices
            
             ;
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             
             I
             say
             ,
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             not
             their
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Masse
             .
             In
             what
             sense
             Augustine
             will
             tell
             vs
             :
             u
             
               A
               Sacrifice
               of
               praise
            
             (
             saith
             he
             out
             of
             the
             
               Psalmist
               )
               shall
               glorifie
               me
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               the
               way
               that
               I
               will
               shew
               him
               my
               Saluation
               .
            
             x
             
               The
               flesh
               and
               blood
               of
               this
               Sacrifice
               before
               Christs
               comming
               was
               promised
               by
               Sacrifices
               resembling
               it
               :
               in
               Christs
               passion
               it
               was
               exhibited
               in
               the
               truth
               it selfe
               :
               since
               his
               ascension
               it
               is
               celebrated
               in
               a
               Sacrament
               of
               remembrance
               .
            
             And
             againe
             :
             y
             
               The
               Hebrewes
               in
               their
               Sacrifices
               of
               beasts
               ,
               which
               they
               offered
               vnto
               God
               ,
            
             z
             
               did
               celebrate
               a
               prophecie
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
               to
               come
               that
               Christ
               offred
               :
               And
               Christians
               now
               celebrate
               the
               memorie
               of
               the
               same
               Sacrifice
               past
               in
               an
               holy
               oblation
               and
               participation
               of
               Christs
               body
               and
               blood
               .
            
             And
             Procopius
             vpon
             Genesit
             ;
             a
             
               Christ
               dranke
               to
               his
               Disciples
               in
               mysticall
               Wine
               ,
               saying
               ,
            
             This
             is
             my
             Blood
             :
             
               and
               gaue
               them
               withall
            
             b
             
               a
               type
               ,
               figure
               ,
               or
               image
               of
               his
               Body
               ,
               no
               more
               admitting
               or
               accepting
               the
               bloodie
               Sacrifices
               of
               the
               Law.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Is
             this
             their
             
               Sacrifice
               the
               very
               same
               with
               Christs
               on
               the
               Crosse.
            
             Then
             belike
             
               Christ
               is
            
             anew
             
               crucified
               againe
            
             .
             The
             Apostle
             indeede
             telleth
             vs
             of
             some
             c
             that
             
               crucifie
               Christ
               againe
            
             :
             and
             it
             is
             to
             bee
             feared
             that
             to
             many
             of
             them
             are
             indeede
             guilty
             of
             that
             sinne
             .
             But
             if
             this
             their
             Sacrifice
             be
             ,
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             not
             d
             
               a
               resemblance
            
             ,
             or
             e
             commemoration
             ,
             as
             we
             say
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             of
             
               Christs
               passion
            
             ,
             but
             
               the
               very
               same
               with
               that
               of
               Christ
               on
               the
               Crosse
               ,
            
             how
             can
             it
             be
             but
             a
             new
             crucifying
             of
             him
             indeede
             ?
             Yea
             then
             Christ
             must
             needs
             die
             and
             suffer
             againe
             in
             it
             .
             For
             f
             
               a
               true
               and
               a
               reall
               Sacrifice
            
             (
             saith
             
               Bellarmine
               )
               requireth
               a
               true
               and
               reall
               death
               or
               destruction
               of
               the
               thing
               sacrificed
               .
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             g
             
               A
               sacrifice
               besides
               the
               oblation
               requireth
               a
               mutation
               and
               consumption
               of
               the
               thing
               offred
            
             ;
             yea
             and
             h
             
               the
               slaying
               of
               it
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               a
               liuing
               thing
               :
            
             And
             ,
             i
             
               vnto
               a
               true
               sacrifice
               is
               required
               ,
               that
               that
               is
               offred
               vnto
               God
               in
               Sacrifice
               be
               vtterly
               destroyed
               .
            
             Yea
             euen
             the
             Apostle
             himselfe
             saith
             ,
             that
             k
             
               If
               Christ
               he
               oft
               sacrificed
               ,
               then
               he
               must
               die
               and
               suffer
               ost
               .
            
             But
             l
             
               Christ
               being
               once
               dead
               ,
               he
               dyeth
               no
               more
               .
            
             Yea
             and
             Bellarmine
             himselfe
             
             granteth
             that
             m
             
               Christ
               doth
               not
               truly
               die
               in
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               Masse
               :
            
             and
             that
             n
             
               he
               dyeth
               not
               there
               but
               in
               a
               Sacrament
               or
               a
               Signe
               representing
               that
               one
               onely
               death
               that
               once
               he
               died
               .
            
             He
             is
             not
             therefore
             
               really
               ,
               properly
            
             ,
             or
             verily
             there
             sacrificed
             :
             Nor
             is
             this
             their
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Masse
             therfore
             the
             
               selfe
               same
            
             with
             that
             of
             Christs
             on
             the
             Crosse.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Is
             this
             Sacrifice
             of
             theirs
             
               a
               repetition
               of
               Christs
               sacrifice
            
             ?
             then
             belike
             
               Christs
               Sacrifice
            
             was
             imperfect
             .
             For
             the
             Apostle
             euidently
             maketh
             o
             the
             
               reiteration
               of
               Offrings
               an
               Argument
               of
               imperfection
               .
            
             And
             if
             
               Christs
               Sacrifice
            
             then
             be
             (
             as
             this
             blasphemous
             wretch
             saith
             )
             repeated
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             (
             by
             the
             Apostles
             Argument
             )
             defectiue
             and
             imperfect
             .
             But
             
               Christs
               Sacrifice
            
             was
             most
             absolutely
             perfect
             ,
             consummate
             and
             all-sufficient
             .
             For
             p
             
               by
               one
               oblation
               of
               himselfe
               once
               offred
               hath
               he
               obtained
               eternall
               redemption
               ,
               and
               for
               euer
               consecrated
               them
               that
               are
               sanctified
               .
               Christs
               Sacrifice
            
             therefore
             needs
             no
             reiteration
             .
             Nay
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             impious
             wrong
             to
             it
             to
             say
             it
             is
             reiterated
             :
             and
             such
             as
             some
             of
             their
             owne
             writers
             themselues
             either
             are
             ashamed
             of
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             dare
             not
             a●ow
             .
             
               Peter
               Lombard
            
             the
             grand
             Master
             of
             the
             Sentences
             (
             as
             they
             tearme
             him
             )
             and
             q
             the
             first
             Father
             of
             their
             Schoole-Diuinity
             ;
             r
             moueth
             this
             Question
             among
             others
             ,
             
               Whither
               that
               which
               the
               Priest
               doth
               be
               properly
               termed
               an
               immolation
               or
               a
               Sacrifice
               :
               &
               whither
               Christ
               be
               daily
               sacrificed
               ,
               or
               was
               once
               onely
               sacrificed
               .
            
             Now
             
               to
               this
               Question
            
             ,
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               we
               may
               briefely
               say
            
             ,
             s
             
               that
               that
               which
               is
               offred
               and
               consecrated
               by
               the
               Priest
               is
               called
               a
               Sacrifice
               and
               an
               oblation
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               a
               memoriall
               and
               representation
               of
               the
               true
               Sacrifice
               and
               the
               holy
               immolation
               made
               vpon
               the
               Altar
               of
               the
               Crosse.
            
             t
             
               For
               once
               Christ
               died
               vpon
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               and
               was
               there
               sacrificed
               in
               himselfe
               :
               but
               he
               is
               daily
               sacrificed
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               because
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               is
               there
               a
               remembrance
               of
               that
               that
               was
               once
               done
               .
               Whereupon
               saith
               Augustine
            
             ;
             u
             
               Sure
               we
               are
               that
               Christ
               risen
               againe
               from
               the
               dead
               
               dieth
               no
               more
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               yet
               least
               we
               should
               forget
               the
               same
               ,
               that
               that
               was
               once
               done
               ,
               is
               in
               our
               remembrance
               done
               euery
               yeare
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               when
               the
               Passeouer
               is
               celebrated
               .
            
             (
             x
             
               And
               we
               oft
               therefore
               so
               speake
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               when
               the
               Pasch
               is
               at
               hand
               ,
            
             Tomorrow
             or
             the
             next
             day
             will
             be
             the
             Lords
             Passeouer
             ;
             
               whereas
               hee
               suffered
               so
               many
               yeeres
               agone
               ;
               and
               his
               passion
               was
               but
               once
               in
               all
               performed
               :
               and
               yet
            
             y
             
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               celebration
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               is
               that
               said
               to
               bee
               done
               that
               day
               ,
               which
               not
               that
               day
               ,
               but
               long
               since
               was
               done
            
             ;
             *
             
               the
               Sacrament
               bearing
               the
               name
               of
               the
               thing
               thereby
               represented
               .
               )
            
             z
             
               But
               is
               Christ
               then
               so
               often
               slaine
               ?
               No
               :
               but
            
             “
             
               onely
               an
               anniuersarie
               memoriall
               doth
               represent
               that
               that
               was
               once
               ,
               and
               maketh
               vs
               so
               to
               be
               affected
               ,
               as
               if
               we
               saw
               Christ
               on
               the
               Crosse.
            
             And
             what
             is
             this
             more
             then
             wee
             also
             say
             ?
             or
             how
             is
             it
             the
             very
             same
             with
             
               Christs
               sacrifice
               on
               the
               Crosse
            
             ,
             if
             it
             bee
             not
             it
             ,
             but
             a
             memoriall
             of
             it
             onely
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               Christs
               sacrifice
               on
               the
               Crosse
            
             is
             repeated
             there
             
               in
               an
               other
               vnbloody
               manner
            
             :
             and
             yet
             the
             one
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             distinct
             from
             the
             other
             .
             What
             not
             mysticall
             ,
             but
             
               mistie
               riddles
            
             are
             these
             ?
             For
             1.
             what
             is
             the
             
               sacrifice
               of
               Christ
            
             but
             his
             
               bloody
               passion
            
             ,
             but
             
               the
               shedding
               of
               his
               blood
               ,
               and
               the
               pouring
               out
               of
               his
               soule
               vnto
               death
               ,
            
             as
             a
             the
             Prophet
             Esay
             expoundeth
             it
             ?
             And
             how
             is
             this
             then
             the
             very
             same
             with
             that
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             
               in
               an
               vnbloody
               manner
               performed
            
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             this
             be
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             
               an
               vnbloody
               sacrifice
            
             ,
             and
             Christ
             be
             therein
             
               vnbloodily
               sacrificed
            
             :
             how
             is
             it
             that
             they
             affirme
             that
             b
             
               Christs
               blood
               is
               verily
               shed
            
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             was
             therein
             
               really
               shed
            
             before
             it
             was
             shed
             vpon
             the
             Crosse
             :
             which
             to
             prooue
             also
             c
             Bellarmine
             in
             expounding
             the
             words
             of
             
               Christs
               Institution
            
             (
             contrary
             to
             the
             expresse
             d
             Canon
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             )
             leaueth
             their
             owne
             
               vulgar
               translation
            
             ,
             which
             they
             count
             autenticall
             ;
             as
             also
             the
             Canon
             of
             their
             Masse
             ,
             the
             principall
             part
             of
             their
             seruice
             ;
             which
             both
             haue
             ,
             
               Qui
               pro
               vobis
               effundetur
               ,
               That
               shall
               be
            
             (
             or
             ,
             
               is
               to
               be
               )
               shed
               for
               you
            
             ;
             because
             they
             fitted
             not
             
             his
             turne
             so
             well
             ;
             and
             presseth
             the
             wordes
             according
             to
             the
             Greeke
             ,
             e
             
               Qui
               pro
               vobis
               effunditur
               ;
               That
               is
               poured
               out
               for
               you
               .
            
             If
             Christs
             very
             
               blood
               bee
               poured
               out
            
             in
             it
             ,
             how
             is
             it
             
               an
               vnbloody
               offering
            
             ?
             Or
             how
             is
             not
             this
             
               a
               riddle
               ?
               There
               is
               blood
            
             there
             ,
             but
             
               not
               as
               blood
            
             :
             And
             
               it
               is
               the
               very
               same
               with
               Christs
               bloody
               passion
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             celebrated
             
               in
               an
               vnbloody
               manner
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Is
             it
             be
             
               an
               vnbloody
               offering
            
             ,
             how
             is
             it
             (
             as
             they
             vse
             to
             say
             )
             
               a
               sinne
               sacrifice
            
             ;
             when
             f
             
               without
               sheading
               of
               blood
            
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             telleth
             vs
             )
             
               there
               is
               no
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               ,
            
             g
             
               Nor
               was
               there
               euer
               any
               sinne
               sacrisice
               without
               blood-shead
               ,
            
             saith
             Bellarmine
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             that
             h
             
               Christ
               once
               for
               all
               went
               into
               the
               holy
               place
               with
               blood
               ,
               and
               thereby
               obtained
               eternall
               redemption
               .
            
             As
             for
             their
             
               vnbloody
               blood
            
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             meere
             counterfaite
             .
             And
             in
             this
             case
             with
             their
             owne
             Glosse
             may
             we
             soone
             stop
             their
             mouthes
             ,
             which
             expoundeth
             (
             contrary
             to
             Bellarmine
             )
             those
             words
             in
             the
             Canon
             ,
             
               Christs
               blood
               is
               shead
            
             ,
             or
             
               poured
               out
            
             ;
             i
             that
             is
             
               the
               sheading
               of
               it
               is
               signified
               ,
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             How
             doe
             these
             two
             stand
             together
             :
             The
             one
             is
             bloody
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             vnbloody
             :
             and
             yet
             the
             one
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             distinct
             from
             the
             other
             .
             Here
             is
             not
             a
             distinction
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             
               without
               a
               difference
            
             ;
             but
             
               a
               difference
            
             (
             which
             is
             more
             strange
             )
             
               without
               a
               distinction
            
             .
             Did
             this
             fellow
             (
             thinke
             we
             )
             vnderstand
             what
             he
             said
             ?
             But
             if
             
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               Masse
               be
               not
            
             so
             much
             as
             
               distinct
               from
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               Crosse
               ,
            
             how
             doth
             Bellarmine
             tell
             vs
             that
             k
             
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               Crosse
               is
               of
               greater
               value
               then
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               Masse
               ;
               the
               one
               of
               infinite
               ,
               the
               other
               but
               of
               finite
               worth
               .
            
          
           
             Whereof
             l
             he
             rendereth
             a
             two-fold
             reason
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             
               In
               regard
               of
               the
               hoast
               that
               is
               offered
               :
               because
               Christs
               naturall
               being
               was
               destroyed
               in
               the
               one
               :
               whereas
               his
               sacramentall
               being
               onely
               is
               destroyed
               in
               the
               other
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               In
               regard
               of
               the
               person
               offering
               ,
               or
               the
               offerer
               ;
               because
               he
               was
               offered
               immediately
               in
               the
               one
               ,
               whereas
               he
               is
               offered
               by
               a
               Minister
               or
               Priest
               in
               the
               other
               .
            
             And
             yet
             this
             fellow
             telleth
             vs
             ,
             that
             
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               Masse
               is
               not
               distinct
               from
               
               he
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               but
               is
               the
               same
               both
               in
               the
               hoast
               ,
               and
               the
               chiefe
               offerer
               thereof
               .
            
             These
             things
             hang
             together
             like
             harp
             and
             harrow
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             .
             But
             our
             
               great
               Doctor
            
             (
             it
             seemeth
             )
             for
             all
             his
             bragging
             and
             blustering
             ,
             is
             but
             
               a
               Nouice
            
             ;
             and
             is
             not
             yet
             throughly
             acquainted
             with
             
               his
               Master
               Bellarmines
               doctrine
            
             in
             all
             points
             ,
             though
             hee
             make
             vse
             of
             him
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             Hee
             telleth
             vs
             that
             
               all
               Christian
               Nations
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               Grecians
               ,
               Rutenians
               ,
               Armenians
               ,
               Mozaribites
               ,
               Catayans
               ,
               Ethiopians
               ,
               Indians
               ,
               &c.
               conspire
               with
               them
               in
               the
               celebration
               and
               true
               beliefe
               of
               this
               Sacrifice
               ,
               and
               Sacrament
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             is
             like
             their
             
               Iesuites
               tricks
            
             to
             tell
             vs
             of
             many
             strange
             miracles
             wrought
             by
             their
             Fathers
             in
             the
             Indies
             ,
             in
             Goa
             ,
             in
             America
             ,
             in
             Iapan
             ,
             in
             China
             ,
             whither
             they
             know
             before
             hand
             ,
             that
             m
             no
             man
             will
             goe
             to
             disprooue
             them
             :
             and
             whence
             
               Popish
               writers
            
             yet
             say
             n
             they
             can
             heare
             no
             such
             matter
             :
             yea
             some
             of
             their
             owne
             coat
             o
             sometime
             confesse
             it
             is
             not
             so
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             fellow
             is
             either
             extreamely
             impudent
             ,
             or
             grossely
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             dare
             so
             boldly
             and
             confidently
             auouch
             that
             
               all
               these
               Nations
               conspire
               with
               them
               in
               the
               celebration
               and
               beleefe
               of
               Sacrifice
               and
               Sacrament
               :
            
             Whereas
             it
             is
             commonly
             knowne
             that
             the
             most
             of
             these
             haue
             their
             
               Litur
               gies
               in
               their
               owne
               languages
               ,
            
             which
             they
             haue
             not
             ;
             
               communicate
               the
               people
               in
               both
               kindes
               ,
            
             which
             they
             do
             not
             ;
             consecrate
             ,
             not
             wafers
             ,
             as
             they
             doe
             ,
             but
             whole
             loaues
             :
             and
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             Greekes
             especially
             ,
             not
             vnleauened
             but
             leauened
             ;
             hold
             the
             consecration
             to
             be
             effected
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             repetition
             of
             those
             wordes
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
            
             ,
             but
             by
             prayer
             and
             supplication
             ;
             mingle
             
               no
               water
            
             with
             their
             wine
             ;
             vse
             no
             eleuation
             for
             the
             worshipping
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ;
             nor
             admit
             the
             
               Popish
               Transubstantiation
            
             :
             as
             out
             of
             good
             Historiographers
             ,
             their
             seuerall
             Liturgies
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             their
             owne
             writers
             ,
             both
             
               M.
               Breerwood
            
             in
             his
             booke
             of
             Religions
             and
             Languages
             ,
             and
             
               Th.
               A.
            
             in
             his
             Discourse
             of
             
               Catholicke
               Traditions
            
             ,
             at
             large
             shew
             .
             Ieremy
             the
             
               Greeke
               Patriarcke
            
             ,
             whom
             he
             afterward
             citeth
             ,
             affirmeth
             expresly
             ,
             
             that
             *
             
               at
               our
               Sauiours
               last
               Supper
               that
               flesh
               of
               our
               Lord
               which
               hee
               carried
               about
               him
               was
               not
               giuen
               the
               Apostles
               to
               eate
               ,
               nor
               his
               blood
               to
               drinke
               ;
               nor
               are
               they
               now
               giuen
               in
               the
               holy
               mysteries
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             that
             
               this
               bread
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               offered
               ,
               is
               common
               bread
               offered
               onely
               to
               God
               ;
               but
               afterwards
               is
               made
               extraordinarie
               bread
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             Florence
             (
             as
             appeareth
             in
             the
             last
             Session
             )
             some
             controuersie
             there
             was
             betweene
             the
             
               Greeke
               Church
            
             and
             theirs
             about
             the
             “
             transmutation
             of
             the
             Elements
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ;
             nor
             do
             we
             finde
             that
             they
             euer
             came
             therein
             to
             any
             generall
             accord
             or
             agreement
             vnto
             this
             day
             .
             Now
             where
             (
             thinke
             you
             )
             is
             this
             mans
             face
             or
             his
             forehead
             ,
             that
             dare
             so
             confidently
             auerre
             that
             both
             these
             and
             
               all
               the
               Christian
               world
            
             but
             we
             
               conspire
               with
               them
            
             herein
             ,
             both
             for
             opinion
             and
             in
             practise
             ?
             Yea
             when
             hee
             telleth
             vs
             (
             to
             let
             vs
             vnderstand
             that
             he
             hath
             beene
             
               a
               Traueller
            
             ;
             and
             it
             may
             bee
             brought
             as
             little
             wit
             or
             honesty
             with
             him
             home
             ,
             as
             he
             caried
             out
             )
             that
             
               hee
               hath
               seene
               their
               celebrations
               the
               same
               with
               theirs
               :
            
             hee
             sheweth
             therein
             ,
             (
             if
             he
             say
             true
             ,
             that
             
               he
               hath
               seene
               their
               celebrations
            
             )
             that
             against
             his
             owne
             knowledge
             ,
             when
             he
             thus
             writ
             ,
             he
             told
             vs
             a
             grosse
             vntruth
             ;
             and
             wee
             neede
             returne
             him
             for
             the
             rest
             of
             them
             no
             further
             answer
             ,
             saue
             that
             which
             is
             commonly
             said
             ,
             that
             *
             
               far
               Trauellers
               may
               lye
               by
               authority
               ,
            
             or
             (
             as
             it
             may
             be
             hee
             hopeth
             )
             rather
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             
               tell
               lyes
               without
               controll
            
             .
             Yet
             when
             we
             finde
             him
             false
             in
             things
             neerer
             home
             ,
             and
             by
             name
             heere
             in
             his
             assertion
             concerning
             the
             
               Greeke
               Churches
            
             ,
             he
             must
             not
             blame
             vs
             ,
             if
             wee
             suspect
             him
             in
             his
             report
             of
             of
             
               Mozaribites
               ,
               Cathaians
               ,
               Indians
               ,
               Ethiopians
               ,
            
             and
             others
             more
             remote
             ;
             the
             rather
             ,
             hauing
             as
             good
             cards
             to
             shew
             as
             any
             he
             can
             produce
             ,
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             In
             the
             next
             place
             he
             runneth
             out
             
               in
               an
               idle
               discourse
            
             of
             
               Martin
               Luther
            
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             learned
             the
             doctrine
             he
             taught
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             of
             the
             Diuell
             ,
             (
             a
             friuolous
             fable
             refuted
             long
             since
             by
             p
             
               M.
               Charke
            
             ,
             q
             
               Dr.
               Fulke
            
             and
             others
             :
             )
             by
             the
             way
             glancing
             at
             our
             manner
             of
             celebration
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ;
             and
             
               an
               inuectiue
            
             against
             
               the
               first
               Authors
            
             
             (
             as
             hee
             falsely
             tearmeth
             them
             )
             
               of
               our
               Religion
            
             ;
             with
             
               an
               apendix
            
             concerning
             
               the
               markes
               of
               a
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             of
             
               the
               Church
               before
               Luther
            
             .
             Concerning
             all
             which
             for
             the
             present
             I
             say
             nothing
             but
             that
             of
             Ierome
             ,
             r
             
               Asellus
               lassus
               in
               via
               quaerit
               diuerticula
               .
            
             He
             is
             a
             wearie
             (
             it
             seemeth
             )
             of
             the
             worke
             hee
             hath
             in
             hand
             ,
             and
             would
             faine
             slip
             aside
             therefore
             into
             some
             other
             debate
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             not
             so
             well
             appeare
             how
             hee
             sticketh
             in
             the
             mire
             here
             .
             
               One
               thing
            
             (
             they
             say
             )
             
               at
               once
               doth
               well
            
             :
             and
             I
             suppose
             this
             will
             finde
             him
             worke
             enough
             for
             a
             while
             ;
             if
             he
             haue
             any
             stomacke
             
               to
               reioyne
            
             .
             Let
             him
             (
             if
             hee
             can
             )
             first
             maintaine
             their
             
               prodigious
               doctrine
            
             in
             the
             
               point
               present
            
             ;
             and
             then
             (
             if
             he
             desire
             it
             )
             hee
             shall
             further
             be
             dealt
             with
             ,
             either
             in
             these
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             other
             Controuersie
             betweene
             them
             and
             vs.
             
          
           
             Onely
             for
             what
             hee
             saith
             of
             
               our
               Liturgie
            
             as
             pieced
             (
             I
             know
             not
             how
             )
             
               together
               out
               of
               their
               Missals
               ,
               and
               graced
               with
               aryming
               Psalme
               sung
               to
               a
               liggish
               tune
               .
            
             Not
             to
             put
             him
             in
             minde
             of
             those
             
               apish
               gesticulations
            
             ,
             and
             
               histrionicall
               firks
            
             ,
             that
             their
             Masse
             almost
             wholly
             consisteth
             of
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             Hymnes
             running
             in
             rime
             indeed
             ,
             but
             full
             oft
             
               without
               reason
            
             ,
             fraught
             with
             grosse
             Barbarismes
             and
             Soloecismes
             ;
             yea
             stuft
             with
             s
             not
             a
             few
             impious
             blasphemies
             ;
             which
             their
             Collects
             also
             are
             not
             free
             from
             .
             Let
             the
             ancient
             manner
             of
             Church-seruice
             and
             
               celebration
               of
               this
               Sacrament
            
             related
             before
             out
             of
             
               Iustine
               Martyr
            
             be
             considered
             ;
             and
             then
             see
             what
             is
             wanting
             in
             ours
             that
             was
             then
             in
             theirs
             ,
             and
             whether
             is
             liker
             to
             that
             ,
             ours
             or
             theirs
             .
             Their
             Missall
             indeede
             is
             
               a
               meere
               patchery
               of
               old
               and
               new
            
             together
             ,
             so
             euill
             contriued
             (
             whatsoeuer
             t
             Bellarmine
             prate
             to
             the
             contrary
             )
             and
             so
             handsomly
             agreeing
             the
             one
             with
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             from
             those
             very
             
               fragments
               of
               antiquitie
            
             ,
             that
             remaine
             yet
             in
             their
             Masse
             ,
             this
             very
             doctrine
             of
             theirs
             may
             very
             euidently
             bee
             confuted
             .
             For
             
             therein
             after
             consecration
             they
             pray
             vnto
             God
             ,
             
               to
               accept
               that
               holy
               sacrifice
               ,
               which
               of
               his
               gifts
               they
               offer
               ,
               and
               vouchsafe
               to
               looke
               propitiously
               vpon
               those
               his
               gifts
               ,
               and
               to
               accept
               them
               as
               hee
               did
               Abels
               offering
               and
               Abrahams
               sacrifice
               :
            
             and
             ,
             
               that
               he
               will
               command
               them
               to
               be
               caried
               vp
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               his
               Angell
               ,
               to
               bee
               presented
               on
               the
               high
               Altar
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               his
               Maiesty
            
             ;
             and
             that
             
               through
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               by
               whom
               he
               continually
               createth
               ,
               quickeneth
               ,
               and
               blesseth
               all
               these
               good
               things
               :
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               that
               that
               which
               they
               haue
               taken
               may
               of
               a
               temporall
               gift
               become
               an
               eternall
               remedie
               .
            
             How
             stand
             now
             these
             speeches
             and
             prayers
             with
             their
             Transubstantiation
             ?
             Are
             
               Christs
               body
               and
               blood
               those
               temporall
               gifts
               and
               good
               things
               ,
               that
               God
               by
               Christ
               daily
               createth
               and
               quickeneth
               ?
            
             Or
             needeth
             Christ
             the
             Priest
             to
             entreate
             
               his
               Father
               to
               looke
               propitiously
               vpon
               him
               ?
            
             Or
             any
             
               Angell
               to
               cary
               him
               vp
               and
               present
               him
               before
               his
               Father
               in
               heauen
               ,
            
             in
             whose
             presence
             and
             sight
             he
             is
             continually
             there
             ?
             Or
             is
             it
             not
             absurd
             to
             place
             u
             
               Abels
               fatlings
            
             and
             x
             
               Abrahams
               Ramme
            
             in
             equipage
             with
             the
             
               body
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ
               Iesus
               ?
            
             But
             these
             things
             (
             it
             seemeth
             )
             were
             in
             their
             ancient
             Liturgies
             ,
             before
             euer
             this
             new
             monster
             was
             hatched
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             owne
             shame
             &
             confusion
             are
             yet
             vnwisely
             still
             retained
             .
             And
             if
             you
             will
             see
             ,
             how
             handsomely
             things
             therein
             hang
             together
             ,
             obserue
             but
             this
             one
             passage
             :
             The
             Priest
             prayeth
             to
             God
             
               to
               send
               an
               Angell
               to
               fetch
               the
               holy
               Housell
               vp
               into
               heauen
               :
            
             (
             and
             yet
             they
             tell
             vs
             withall
             ,
             the
             most
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             y
             it
             neuer
             came
             from
             thence
             ,
             nor
             neuer
             returneth
             againe
             thither
             ;
             wherein
             we
             better
             beleeue
             them
             then
             we
             doe
             some
             other
             of
             their
             fellowes
             that
             say
             otherwise
             )
             and
             within
             a
             while
             after
             ,
             hee
             swalloweth
             it
             downe
             himselfe
             ;
             and
             then
             praieth
             God
             (
             as
             if
             he
             repented
             him
             of
             his
             former
             prayer
             )
             z
             that
             that
             which
             hee
             hath
             eaten
             may
             
               sticke
               fast
               to
               his
               guts
            
             .
             Let
             him
             shew
             any
             such
             absurdities
             as
             these
             
             (
             if
             he
             can
             )
             in
             
               our
               Seruice
            
             .
             If
             some
             pieces
             of
             Antiquity
             found
             in
             theirs
             be
             retained
             still
             in
             ours
             ;
             that
             is
             neither
             derogation
             to
             ours
             ,
             nor
             commendation
             to
             theirs
             .
             Wee
             embrace
             true
             and
             sound
             Antiquity
             ,
             wheresoeuer
             we
             finde
             it
             :
             their
             corrupt
             nouelties
             ,
             which
             it
             suteth
             so
             euillfauouredly
             withall
             ,
             we
             deseruedly
             reiect
             .
          
           
             
               THey
               pretend
               cleare
               places
               of
               Scripture
               for
               each
               point
               of
            
             
             
               their
               doctrines
               wherein
               they
               differ
               from
               vs.
               But
               when
               they
               come
               to
               be
               duly
               discussed
               ,
               they
               either
               make
               against
               themselues
               ,
               or
               prooue
               nothing
               at
               all
               against
               vs
               ;
               as
               I
               will
               briefely
               declare
               in
               this
               very
               controuersie
               ,
               for
               a
            
             Corollarium
             
               of
               my
               whole
               doctrine
               .
               For
               whereas
            
             S.
             a
             Cyprian
             ,
             S.
             Hilarie
             ,
             Saint
             Ambrose
             ,
             S.
             Chrysostome
             ,
             S.
             Augustine
             ,
             Cyrill
             ,
             Hesychius
             ,
             Theodoret
             ,
             
               and
               vniuersally
               all
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               commenting
               the
               6.
               
               Chapter
               of
               S.
               Iohns
               Gospell
               haue
               literally
               vnderstood
               Christs
               promise
               of
               giuing
               his
               flesh
               to
               eate
               and
               his
               blood
               to
               drinke
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               these
               men
               restraine
               them
               to
               a
               metaphoricall
               and
               spirituall
               eating
               by
               faith
               onely
               ;
               and
               for
               this
               their
               interpretation
               quite
               contrary
               to
               the
               iudgement
               of
               the
               ancient
               Church
               ,
               they
               onely
               cite
               those
               wordes
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             It
             is
             the
             spirit
             that
             quickeneth
             ,
             the
             flesh
             profiteth
             nothing
             ,
             &c.
             
               and
               affirme
               them
               to
               import
               that
               Christs
               wordes
               are
               figuratiuely
               to
               bee
               vnderstood
               ,
               and
               not
               at
               all
               according
               to
               the
               literall
               signification
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               of
               Christs
               body
               and
               blood
               receiued
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               .
               Whereas
               at
               most
               they
               can
               import
               ,
               that
               Christ
               promised
               not
               to
               giue
               his
               flesh
               and
               blood
               cannally
               ,
               as
               the
               Capharnaits
               vnderstood
               him
               ,
               cut
               (
               to
               wit
               )
               in
               pieces
               ,
               and
               by
               bits
               eaten
               ,
               as
            
             S.
             Augustine
             
               explicateth
               them
               ;
               but
               that
               Christs
               body
               and
               blood
               were
               to
               be
               after
               a
               spirituall
               manner
               present
               ,
               and
               receiued
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               which
               we
               deny
               not
               :
               And
               great
               Authors
               (
               as
            
             Tolet
             
               noteth
               )
               so
               expound
               them
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               this
               sense
               ,
               It
               is
               the
               deity
               or
               diuine
               spirit
               which
               is
               vnited
               with
               my
               flesh
               ,
               that
               viuificateth
               by
               grace
               soules
               worthily
               receiuing
               it
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               flesh
               alone
               barely
               of
               it selfe
               eaten
               .
               Neither
               of
               which
               explications
               prooue
               a
               figuratiue
               vnderstanding
               of
               Christs
               wordes
               :
               this
               being
               a
               Glosse
               of
               
               their
               owne
               besides
               the
               text
               ,
               neuer
               before
               them
               taught
               by
               any
               Catholike
               Doctor
               :
               and
               so
               it
               can
               be
               no
               solide
               sufficient
               ground
               sor
               them
               to
               rely
               vpon
               for
               their
               hereticall
               deniall
               of
               Christs
               true
               body
               and
               blood
               really
               present
               and
               receiued
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               .
               For
               Scripture
               ill
               vnderstood
               is
               no
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               Gods
               word
               abused
               .
            
          
           
             §
             7.
             
             YEt
             in
             conclu●ion
             to
             say
             somewhat
             againe
             of
             the
             
             present
             point
             ,
             hee
             telleth
             vs
             that
             
               S.
               Cyprian
               ,
               Hilarie
               ,
               Ambrose
               ,
               Chrysostome
               ,
               Augustine
               ,
               Cyrill
               ,
               Hesychius
               ,
               Theodoret
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               vniuersally
               vnderstood
               that
               place
               of
               Iohn
               concerning
               the
               eating
               of
               Christs
               flesh
               not
               figuratiuely
               ,
               but
               literally
               ;
               whereas
               wee
               contrary
               to
               the
               iudgement
               of
               the
               whole
               ancient
               Church
               ,
               vnderstand
               them
               of
               spirituall
               eating
               by
               faith
               ;
               alleadging
               onely
               for
               this
               our
               exposition
               those
               words
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
            
             It
             is
             the
             spirit
             that
             quickeneth
             ,
             the
             flesh
             profiteth
             nothing
             :
             
               which
               wordes
               as
            
             Tolet
             
               sheweth
               ,
               may
               beare
               another
               sense
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             How
             prooueth
             hee
             that
             these
             Fathers
             so
             expound
             that
             place
             ?
             Forsooth
             ,
             he
             sendeth
             vs
             to
             seeke
             the
             proofe
             of
             it
             in
             Bellarmine
             .
             It
             is
             enough
             that
             he
             saith
             it
             ;
             let
             Bellarmine
             (
             if
             he
             can
             )
             prooe
             it
             .
             But
             is
             not
             this
             impudent
             out-facing
             ,
             to
             say
             that
             
               these
               Fathers
               all
               literally
               vnderstand
               it
               ,
            
             when
             out
             of
             diuerse
             of
             them
             the
             contrary
             hath
             beene
             euidently
             shewed
             ?
             Yea
             when
             Augustine
             (
             one
             of
             them
             )
             giuing
             
               rules
               to
               expound
               Scripture
            
             ,
             doth
             expressely
             affirme
             that
             the
             place
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             figuratiuely
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             were
             b
             
               an
               haynous
               and
               flagitious
            
             thing
             otherwise
             to
             vnderstand
             it
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             another
             vntruth
             as
             grosse
             as
             the
             former
             ,
             to
             say
             
               we
               ground
               our
               exposition
            
             on
             those
             wordes
             onely
             .
             Wee
             vrge
             indeed
             the
             wordes
             following
             c
             
               The
               wordes
               that
               I
               speake
               are
               spirit
               and
               life
               .
            
             And
             we
             vrge
             and
             expound
             them
             no
             otherwise
             then
             diuerse
             of
             the
             Ancients
             haue
             done
             before
             vs.
             To
             omit
             Athanasius
             formerly
             alleadged
             :
             Augustine
             besides
             that
             that
             is
             in
             the
             selfe
             same
             place
             cited
             ;
             d
             
               What
               meane
               those
               wordes
            
             ,
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             They
             are
             spirit
             and
             life
             ,
             but
             
             e
             
               that
               they
               are
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               spiritually
               ?
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             f
             
               He
               spake
               this
               that
               hee
               might
            
             g
             
               not
               bee
               vnderstoode
               carnally
               ;
               as
            
             h
             
               Nicodemus
               before
               had
               done
            
             .
             Yea
             and
             of
             those
             former
             wordes
             
               Thomas
               Aquinas
            
             out
             of
             Chrysostom
             ,
             i
             
               When
               Christ
               saith
            
             ;
             It
             is
             the
             spirit
             that
             quickeneth
             ,
             the
             flesh
             profiteth
             nothing
             :
             
               his
               meaning
               is
               ,
               that
            
             k
             
               we
               ought
               spiritually
               to
               vnderstand
               those
               things
               that
               wee
               heare
               of
               him
               :
               and
               that
            
             l
             
               whoso
               heareth
               carnally
               ,
               getteth
               thereby
               no
               good
               .
               Now
               to
               vnderstand
               them
               carnally
               ,
               is
               to
               looke
               on
               the
               outward
               things
               onely
               ,
               and
               to
               imagine
               no
               more
               then
               wee
               see
               .
               To
               vnderstand
               them
               spiritually
               is
               not
               so
               to
               iudge
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               also
               with
               the
               inward
               eyes
               to
               looke
               on
               them
               .
            
             m
             
               Which
               in
               all
               mysteries
               ought
               alwayes
               to
               be
               done
               .
            
             And
             Tertullian
             ,
             n
             
               When
               Christ
               saith
               that
            
             The
             flesh
             profiteth
             nothing
             ;
             
               His
               meaning
               must
               be
               drawne
               from
               the
               matter
               of
               his
               speech
               .
               For
               because
               they
               thought
               his
               speech
               hard
               and
               intollerable
               ,
            
             o
             
               as
               if
               hee
               determined
               to
               giue
               them
               his
               very
               flesh
               to
               bee
               eaten
            
             ;
             (
             or
             ,
             
               his
               flesh
               verely
               to
               bee
               eaten
               )
               to
               place
               the
               state
               of
               saluation
               in
               the
               spirit
               ,
               hee
               premiseth
            
             ;
             It
             is
             the
             spirit
             that
             quickeneth
             :
             
               and
               then
               adioyneth
            
             ;
             the
             flesh
             profiteth
             nothing
             ,
             
               to
               wit
               ,
               to
               quicken
               .
               And
               withall
               he
               sheweth
               what
               he
               meaneth
               by
               the
               spirit
               :
            
             The
             words
             that
             I
             haue
             spoken
             are
             spirit
             and
             life
             .
             
               As
               he
               said
               before
            
             ;
             p
             Hee
             that
             heareth
             my
             word
             ,
             and
             beleeueth
             in
             him
             that
             sent
             mee
             ,
             hath
             life
             eternall
             .
             
               So
               that
               he
               maketh
               the
               word
               the
               quickner
               ;
               because
               the
               word
               is
               spirit
               &
               life
               ;
               and
               he
               called
               it
               also
               his
               flesh
               ;
               because
            
             the
             q
             Word
             also
             became
             flesh
             ;
             
               and
               is
               therefore
            
             r
             
               to
               be
               longed
               a●ter
               for
               life
               ,
               to
               be
               deuoured
               by
               the
               hearing
               ,
               chewed
               by
               the
               vnderstanding
               ,
               and
               digested
               by
               faith
               .
            
             Heere
             is
             the
             eating
             that
             our
             Sauiour
             spake
             of
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             not
             carnall
             but
             spirituall
             ;
             which
             
               our
               Aduersarie
            
             also
             earstwhiles
             confessed
             .
             Neither
             vrge
             we
             this
             alone
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             vntruely
             here
             affirmeth
             ;
             )
             But
             wee
             vrge
             diuerse
             other
             passages
             also
             (
             as
             before
             hath
             beene
             shewed
             )
             wherein
             our
             Sauiour
             expoundeth
             himselfe
             ;
             obserued
             by
             Augustine
             long
             since
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             
               Flaunders
               Bishop
               Iansenius
            
             of
             late
             ,
             beside
             diuerse
             others
             of
             their
             owne
             .
             And
             if
             he
             had
             had
             any
             thing
             of
             moment
             to
             say
             against
             this
             our
             exposition
             ,
             why
             
             did
             hee
             not
             then
             produce
             it
             ,
             where
             the
             place
             was
             discussed
             ?
             But
             he
             thought
             it
             better
             and
             safer
             (
             it
             seemeth
             )
             to
             let
             all
             this
             alone
             there
             ,
             lest
             the
             allegations
             to
             the
             contrary
             being
             then
             in
             the
             eie
             ,
             might
             easily
             conuince
             him
             of
             grosse
             and
             palpable
             falshood
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Doe
             we
             alone
             thus
             expound
             that
             place
             ?
             Doe
             not
             very
             many
             of
             their
             owne
             writers
             herein
             agree
             with
             vs
             ?
             Or
             do
             those
             of
             theirs
             build
             onely
             vpon
             the
             clause
             he
             here
             mentioneth
             ?
             To
             which
             purpose
             ,
             howsoeuer
             enough
             hath
             already
             beene
             said
             ,
             yet
             for
             his
             better
             information
             concerning
             both
             the
             soundnes
             of
             our
             exposition
             of
             that
             place
             ,
             and
             the
             reasons
             thereof
             drawne
             from
             our
             Sauiours
             owne
             wordes
             ,
             let
             him
             heare
             one
             ,
             though
             not
             then
             Pope
             ,
             yet
             that
             afterward
             came
             to
             bee
             Pope
             ,
             and
             was
             as
             
               learned
               a
               Pope
            
             as
             any
             of
             late
             times
             .
             
               Aeneas
               Syluius
            
             writing
             against
             the
             Bohemians
             ;
             s
             
               It
               is
               not
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               any
               sacramentall
               drinking
               ,
               but
               a
               spirituall
               that
               our
               Sauiour
               speaketh
               of
               in
               that
               6.
               of
               Iohn
               .
               For
               there
               is
               ,
               as
            
             Albertus
             Magnus
             
               she
               weth
               ,
               a
               threefold
               drinking
               of
               Christ
               :
               a
               sacramentall
               ,
               that
               the
               Priests
               onely
               receiue
               ;
               an
               intellectuall
               ,
               that
               the
               people
               take
               in
               the
               species
               of
               bread
               ;
               and
               a
               spirituall
               ,
               which
               all
               vse
               that
               are
               to
               be
               saued
               ,
               by
               daily
               deuout
               meditation
               ruminating
               on
               Christs
               incarnation
               and
               his
               passion
               :
               And
               of
               this
               drinking
               our
               Sauiour
               speaketh
               in
               Iohn
               6.
               as
               the
               very
               series
               of
               the
               Euangelists
               wordes
               clearely
               sheweth
               .
               For
               when
               some
               of
               them
               that
               heard
               it
               ,
               murmured
               ,
               our
               Sauiour
               said
               ,
            
             t
             Doth
             this
             scandalize
             you
             ?
             What
             if
             you
             should
             see
             the
             Sonne
             of
             Man
             ascend
             where
             before
             he
             was
             ?
             It
             is
             the
             spirit
             that
             quickeneth
             ,
             the
             flesh
             profiteth
             nothing
             .
             
               In
               which
               wordes
               he
               declareth
               that
               hee
               speaketh
               not
               there
               of
               any
               carnall
               eating
               or
               drinking
               :
               But
               would
               you
               plainly
               see
               that
               he
               speaketh
               of
               spirituall
               eating
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               faith
               ?
               Marke
               what
               hee
               saith
               :
            
             u
             He
             that
             eateth
             and
             drinketh
             .
             
               He
               speaketh
               in
               the
               present
               tense
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               future
               .
               There
               were
               euen
               then
               those
               that
               so
               ate
               him
               and
               dranke
               him
               ,
               when
               as
               the
               Sacrament
               was
               not
               yet
               instituted
               .
               And
               how
               did
               they
               then
               eate
               and
               drinke
               Christ
               ,
               but
               spiritually
               by
               faith
               ,
               and
               loue
               ,
               and
               doing
               his
               wordes
               ?
               For
               he
               said
               also
               before
               ,
            
             x
             I
             am
             
             the
             bread
             of
             life
             ;
             hee
             that
             commeth
             vnto
             mee
             ,
             shall
             not
             hunger
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             beleeueth
             in
             me
             shall
             not
             thirst
             .
             
               For
               Christs
               speech
               was
               figuratiue
               .
               So
               also
               the
               Glosser
               vnderstandeth
               this
               Gospell
               :
               and
               so
               doth
               that
               great
               Augustine
               ,
               noble
               both
               for
               doctrine
               and
               modestie
               ,
               whose
               glory
               is
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               no
               mans
               commendation
               can
               adde
               to
               his
               credit
               ,
               no
               mans
               dispraise
               can
               disparage
               him
               .
            
             And
             yet
             dare
             this
             
               shamelesse
               out-facer
            
             confidently
             affirme
             that
             none
             of
             the
             Fathers
             euer
             so
             expounded
             the
             place
             :
             and
             that
             the
             Heretickes
             (
             as
             he
             esteemeth
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             none
             but
             they
             so
             expounded
             it
             )
             had
             no
             other
             inducement
             so
             to
             expound
             it
             ,
             but
             those
             wordes
             onely
             ;
             y
             
               It
               is
               the
               spirit
               that
               quickeneth
               ,
               the
               flesh
               profiteth
               nothing
               :
            
             all
             which
             you
             see
             are
             nothing
             but
             
               grosse
               vntruths
            
             .
          
           
             
               SEcondly
               ,
               whereas
               we
               prooue
               that
               Christs
               wordes
               ,
            
             This
             is
             
             my
             body
             ,
             &c.
             
               as
               being
               vttered
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               to
               whom
               it
               was
               giuen
               to
               vnderstand
               the
               mysteries
               of
               Christs
               Church
               plainely
               ,
               and
               without
               parable
               ,
               and
               containing
               in
               them
               the
               institution
               of
               a
               Sacrament
               ,
               fit
               in
               plaine
               wordes
               to
               be
               deliuered
               and
               vnderstood
               by
               all
               Christians
               bound
               to
               receiue
               it
               ,
               are
               as
               we
               say
               literally
               to
               bee
               vnderstood
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               tropicall
               and
               figuratiue
               senses
               ,
               as
               our
               Aduersaries
               expound
               them
               ;
               producing
               for
               our
               opinion
               all
               the
               Fathers
               successiuely
               in
               all
               ages
               since
               Christ
               so
               vnderstanding
               them
               :
               Protestant
               Diuines
               slenderly
               obiect
               ,
               first
               that
               of
               the
               sacramentall
               Chalice
               Christ
               affirmed
               ,
               that
               he
               would
            
             no
             more
             drinke
             of
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             vine
             ,
             
               vntill
               after
               his
               passion
               :
               ergò
               it
               was
               wine
               contained
               in
               the
               Chalice
               :
               wee
               answer
               that
            
             S.
             Luke
             
               expressely
               mentioneth
               two
               Chalices
               ,
               one
               drunke
               after
               the
               Paschall
               Lambe
               eaten
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               afterwards
               blessed
               by
               Christ
               and
               distributed
               to
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               that
               Christ
               onely
               called
               the
               first
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               vine
               ,
               &c.
               So
            
             S.
             Ierome
             ,
             S.
             Bede
             ,
             
               and
               other
               great
               Authors
               explicate
               and
               solue
               this
               difficulty
               with
               vs.
               Secondly
               ,
               they
               obiect
               those
               words
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             Doe
             this
             in
             memory
             of
             me
             :
             
               ergò
               the
               Sacrament
               is
               a
               bare
               memorie
               of
               Christs
               body
               and
               blood
               ,
               &c.
               
               We
               answer
               
               and
               make
            
             S.
             Paul
             
               to
               interpret
               these
               words
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               for
               vs
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             saying
             .
             As
             oft
             as
             you
             shall
             doe
             this
             ,
             you
             shal
             represent
             or
             declare
             Christs
             death
             till
             hee
             come
             .
             
               Which
               is
               best
               declared
               and
               represented
               by
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
               and
               Sacrament
               ,
               as
               they
               containe
               the
               very
               body
               and
               blood
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               in
               them
               .
               For
               so
               himselfe
               present
               seemeth
               to
               triumph
               more
               gloriously
               ,
               and
               exhibite
               vnto
               vs
               a
               more
               liuely
               memorie
               of
               his
               passion
               ,
               then
               if
               the
               Sacrament
               were
               no
               more
               then
               a
               bare
               signe
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             §
             8.
             
             HAuing
             affirmed
             that
             
               all
               the
               holy
               Fathers
               in
               all
            
             
             
               ages
               from
               Christ
               haue
               expounded
               the
               wordes
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
            
             (
             This
             is
             my
             body
             ,
             
               literally
               and
               not
               tropically
               ,
               as
               they
               also
               do
               .
            
             The
             contrary
             wherevnto
             hath
             as
             clearely
             been
             shewed
             ,
             as
             that
             
               the
               Sunne
            
             is
             vp
             at
             noone-day
             :
             nor
             had
             this
             trifler
             ought
             of
             moment
             to
             except
             thereunto
             ,
             where
             the
             same
             is
             shewed
             ;
             and
             yet
             now
             craketh
             (
             as
             their
             manner
             is
             )
             of
             all
             
               the
               Fathers
            
             ,
             when
             indeed
             they
             cannot
             bring
             any
             one
             vndoubted
             testimony
             to
             confirme
             what
             they
             so
             confidently
             affirme
             .
             )
             Hee
             will
             at
             length
             forsooth
             for
             fashion
             sake
             vndertake
             to
             answer
             two
             
               slender
               obiections
            
             of
             ours
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Christ
             (
             say
             wee
             )
             
               calleth
               that
               in
               the
               Cup
               or
               Chalice
               ,
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               vine
               .
            
          
           
             He
             answereth
             that
             
               S.
               Luke
               mentioneth
               two
               Chalices
               ,
               the
               Paschall
               ,
               and
               the
               Euangelicall
               ,
               or
               Eucharisticall
               ;
               and
               so
            
             S.
             Ierome
             ,
             and
             S.
             Bede
             
               solue
               this
               difficulty
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Hee
             spake
             of
             
               slender
               obiections
            
             .
             And
             so
             it
             seemeth
             indeed
             he
             esteemeth
             them
             :
             for
             he
             returneth
             very
             
               slender
               answers
            
             to
             them
             .
             For
             who
             would
             be
             so
             senslesse
             as
             to
             reason
             on
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               S.
               Luke
               mentioneth
               two
               Chalices
               :
               ergò
               our
               Sauiour
               did
               not
               speake
               any
               such
               thing
               of
               the
               Eucharisticall
               Cup
               ,
               as
               yet
               both
            
             a
             
               Mathew
               and
            
             b
             
               Marke
               say
               expressely
               he
               did
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Ierome
               and
               Bede
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               so
               solue
               the
               difficulty
            
             .
             He
             would
             make
             his
             Reader
             beleeue
             that
             
               Ierome
               and
               Bede
            
             had
             long
             since
             propounded
             this
             obiection
             ,
             and
             so
             assoiled
             it
             as
             
             he
             doth
             .
             Whereas
             the
             truth
             is
             ;
             they
             take
             no
             notice
             ,
             either
             of
             them
             of
             the
             
               two
               Cups
            
             ,
             but
             allegorising
             the
             wordes
             (
             as
             their
             manner
             is
             to
             doe
             many
             times
             ,
             letting
             the
             
               literall
               sense
            
             alone
             )
             expound
             
               the
               vine
            
             to
             be
             c
             
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Iewes
            
             ,
             and
             so
             
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               vine
               ,
               the
               legall
               obseruances
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             what
             is
             all
             this
             to
             the
             
               literall
               sense
            
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             that
             this
             trifler
             is
             troubled
             with
             ,
             and
             cannot
             tell
             how
             to
             auoyd
             ?
             Let
             him
             produce
             (
             if
             he
             can
             )
             any
             one
             Father
             ,
             who
             denieth
             that
             Christ
             spake
             those
             wordes
             of
             the
             
               Eucharisticall
               Cup
            
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             liquor
             therein
             contained
             .
             I
             alleadged
             d
             
               Clemens
               of
               Alexandria
            
             ,
             e
             Cyprian
             ,
             f
             Chrysostome
             ,
             g
             Augustine
             ,
             and
             might
             adde
             many
             others
             that
             affirme
             it
             .
             Yea
             not
             onely
             Iansenius
             ingenuously
             acknowledgeth
             that
             it
             can
             be
             meant
             of
             h
             
               no
               other
               then
               the
               Eucharisticall
               Cuppe
               ,
            
             which
             onely
             Matthew
             and
             Marke
             mention
             :
             But
             Maldonate
             the
             Iesuite
             also
             freely
             confesseth
             that
             i
             Origen
             ,
             k
             Cyprian
             ,
             l
             Chrysostome
             ,
             m
             Epiphanius
             ,
             n
             Ierome
             ,
             o
             Augustine
             ,
             p
             Bede
             ,
             q
             Euthymius
             ,
             and
             r
             Theophylact
             ,
             doe
             all
             expound
             those
             wordes
             of
             it
             :
             howbeit
             himselfe
             saith
             that
             s
             
               Christ
               spake
            
             there
             
               not
               of
               his
               blood
               ,
               but
               of
               wine
               .
            
             Where
             first
             obserue
             we
             that
             Ierome
             and
             Bede
             (
             cleane
             contrary
             to
             this
             
               fablers
               assertion
            
             ,
             by
             the
             
               Iesuites
               confession
            
             )
             expound
             it
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             .
             And
             secondly
             ,
             conclude
             wee
             from
             the
             Iesuites
             owne
             grants
             :
             It
             was
             of
             that
             that
             was
             in
             the
             
               Eucharisticall
               Cup
            
             that
             our
             Sauiour
             spake
             those
             wordes
             ,
             as
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             generally
             and
             ioyntly
             affirme
             :
             But
             our
             Sauiour
             spake
             them
             
               not
               of
               his
               blood
            
             ,
             but
             
               of
               wine
            
             ;
             saith
             the
             Iesuite
             :
             It
             was
             not
             his
             blood
             therefore
             ,
             but
             wine
             that
             was
             drunke
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Wee
             obiect
             the
             words
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             t
             
               Doe
               this
               in
               remembrance
               of
               me
               :
            
             not
             as
             this
             
               shamelesse
               lyer
            
             saith
             ,
             therby
             to
             prooue
             
               the
               Sacrament
               to
               be
               a
               bare
               memorie
               of
               Christs
               body
               and
               blood
               :
            
             somewhat
             like
             the
             lye
             he
             told
             before
             ,
             that
             his
             Adversarie
             should
             affirme
             it
             to
             bee
             
               nothing
               but
               bare
               bread
               and
               wine
               :
            
             but
             to
             prooue
             that
             
               Christ
               is
               not
            
             there
             
               corporally
               present
            
             :
             For
             what
             needeth
             
               a
               memoriall
            
             of
             him
             ,
             when
             we
             haue
             him
             in
             our
             eye
             ?
             when
             (
             if
             we
             may
             beleeue
             
             Bellarmine
             )
             he
             is
             
               visibly
               present
            
             with
             vs
             ?
             When
             we
             
               see
               him
            
             ,
             and
             
               touch
               him
            
             ,
             as
             this
             fellow
             telleth
             vs
             else-where
             ?
             Or
             who
             would
             be
             so
             absurd
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             
               I
               giue
               you
               my selfe
               to
               be
               a
               memoriall
               of
               my selfe
               ?
            
             u
             
               It
               is
               as
               if
               a
               man
               when
               hee
               dieth
            
             (
             saith
             Primasius
             )
             or
             ,
             x
             
               when
               he
               goeth
               to
               trauell
            
             ,
             (
             saith
             one
             that
             goeth
             for
             
               Ierome
               )
               should
               leaue
               a
               pledge
               or
               a
               token
               with
               one
               that
               hee
               loueth
               ,
               to
               put
               him
               in
               minde
               of
               him
               in
               his
               absence
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               good
               turnes
               he
               hath
               done
               him
               ;
               which
               the
               partie
               if
               hee
               loue
               him
               entirely
               ,
               cannot
               looke
               on
               without
               teares
               .
            
             And
             who
             would
             be
             so
             senselesse
             ,
             as
             deliuering
             his
             
               friend
               a
               ring
            
             on
             his
             death
             bed
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             
               I
               deliuer
               you
               this
               ring
               to
               bee
               a
               pledge
               of
               this
               ringe
               ,
            
             or
             
               to
               be
               a
               pledge
               of
               it selfe
               ?
            
          
           
             But
             let
             vs
             heare
             (
             I
             pray
             you
             )
             his
             
               Answer
               .
               Saint
               Paul
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               interpreteth
               these
               wordes
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
            
             ;
             y
             So
             oft
             as
             you
             doe
             this
             ,
             you
             represent
             Christs
             death
             ,
             till
             hee
             come
             .
             Would
             any
             man
             that
             had
             either
             braines
             in
             his
             head
             ,
             or
             wit
             in
             his
             braine
             ,
             answer
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             or
             reason
             on
             this
             wise
             ?
             
               Christs
               death
               is
               represented
               in
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               .
               Ergo
               Christs
               very
               body
               and
               blood
               must
               needs
               bee
               there
               present
               .
            
             Yea
             or
             thus
             either
             ?
             
               In
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               is
               a
               representation
               of
               Christs
               death
               :
               Ergò
               it
               is
               not
               a
               memoriall
               of
               it
               .
            
             As
             if
             representation
             were
             not
             ordinarily
             of
             things
             absent
             ;
             or
             memorials
             represented
             not
             the
             things
             that
             they
             commemorate
             .
             He
             wanted
             his
             Bellarmine
             heere
             to
             helpe
             him
             out
             ;
             who
             where
             Tertullian
             saith
             ,
             that
             a
             
               Christ
               represented
               his
               body
               in
               bread
               :
            
             b
             saith
             that
             
               to
               represent
            
             there
             signifieth
             c
             
               to
               make
               a
               thing
               really
               present
               .
            
             But
             it
             is
             well
             that
             d
             the
             word
             vsed
             by
             the
             Apostle
             here
             ,
             will
             not
             beare
             any
             such
             sense
             :
             else
             (
             it
             may
             be
             )
             we
             might
             haue
             had
             it
             .
          
           
             Meane
             while
             hee
             should
             haue
             done
             well
             (
             as
             his
             vsuall
             manner
             is
             else-where
             )
             to
             haue
             snipt
             off
             or
             concealed
             at
             least
             ,
             the
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               Till
               I
               come
            
             .
             e
             
               For
               after
               hee
               is
               come
            
             (
             saith
             
               Theodoret
               )
               we
               shall
               haue
               no
               neede
               of
               signes
               or
               symbols
               of
               his
               body
               any
               more
               ,
               when
               his
               body
               it selfe
               shall
               appeare
               .
            
             He
             
             were
             scarce
             in
             his
             wits
             (
             I
             thinke
             )
             that
             would
             leaue
             a
             thing
             with
             his
             Friends
             at
             his
             departure
             from
             them
             to
             bee
             remembred
             by
             in
             his
             absence
             till
             hee
             returned
             againe
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             should
             lie
             lockt
             vp
             and
             kept
             out
             of
             their
             sight
             ,
             and
             should
             neuer
             come
             in
             their
             view
             ,
             but
             when
             himselfe
             should
             come
             personally
             in
             presence
             to
             shew
             it
             them
             :
             or
             should
             bid
             them
             by
             such
             a
             thing
             remember
             him
             ,
             till
             hee
             came
             againe
             to
             them
             a
             twelue-moneth
             after
             ,
             when
             as
             euery
             weeke
             or
             moneth
             in
             the
             meane
             space
             hee
             meant
             to
             returne
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             oft
             as
             euer
             they
             desired
             to
             remember
             him
             in
             it
             .
             But
             mine
             Adversary
             thought
             belike
             that
             none
             but
             such
             silly
             sots
             should
             reade
             what
             hee
             writ
             ,
             as
             would
             marke
             nothing
             but
             what
             he
             would
             haue
             them
             .
          
           
             LAstly
             S.
             Paul
             
               literally
               declaring
               the
               institution
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
            
             
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
               to
               the
               end
               that
               the
            
             Corinthians
             
               might
               vnderstand
               the
               excellency
               thereof
               ,
               maketh
               the
               sinne
               of
               such
               as
               vnworthily
               receiue
               it
               to
               consist
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               discerne
               not
               that
               bread
               to
               be
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               :
               and
               his
               words
               read
               alone
               without
               hereticall
               glosses
               expresse
               plainely
               Catholicke
               doctrine
               .
               And
               in
               the
               Chapter
               before
               hee
               mentioneth
               benediction
               or
               consecration
               of
               the
               Chalice
               then
               vsed
               ,
               saying
               ,
            
             Calix
             benedictionis
             ,
             The
             Chalice
             of
             benediction
             which
             wee
             blesse
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             the
             communication
             of
             Christs
             blood
             ?
             and
             the
             bread
             which
             we
             breake
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             the
             communication
             of
             Christs
             body
             ?
             &c.
             
               Of
               which
               words
               saith
            
             S.
             Chrysostome
             ,
             
               this
               is
               the
               meaning
            
             ;
             That
             which
             is
             in
             the
             Chalice
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             floweth
             out
             of
             Christs
             side
             ,
             and
             wee
             are
             made
             partakers
             thereof
             .
             
               Which
               is
               out
               of
               the
               Greeke
               text
               of
            
             S.
             Luke
             
               plainely
               to
               be
               gathered
               :
               And
               the
               very
               manner
               of
               Christs
               speeches
               ,
            
             Quod
             pro
             vobis
             datur
             ,
             quod
             pro
             vobis
             effundetur
             ;
             Which
             is
             giuen
             for
             you
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             effused
             for
             you
             ;
             
               import
               plainely
               a
               Sacrifice
               of
               his
               body
               and
               blood
               ,
               wherein
               the
               one
               is
               offered
               not
               to
               vs
               ,
               but
               for
               vs
               ;
               the
               other
               was
               to
               be
               not
               infused
               as
               wine
               ,
               but
               effused
               as
               blood
               for
               vs
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
           
             §
             9.
             
             AT
             last
             remembring
             himselfe
             ,
             wherein
             he
             failed
             
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             
               hee
               will
               prooue
               out
               of
               S.
               Paul
            
             (
             hee
             saith
             )
             
               that
               Christs
               words
               are
               literally
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               .
            
             This
             had
             beene
             more
             seasonable
             ,
             where
             it
             was
             questioned
             at
             first
             .
             But
             
               better
               at
               last
            
             (
             we
             say
             )
             
               then
               neuer
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               Apostle
               maketh
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               this
               the
               sinne
               of
               those
               that
               vnworthily
               receiued
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               that
            
             f
             
               they
               discerned
               not
               the
               Lords
               body
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Hee
               ,
               saith
            
             ,
             g
             
               the
               bread
               broken
               is
               the
               communication
               of
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               the
               blessed
               Chalice
               of
               his
               blood
               .
            
          
           
             Stout
             Arguments
             ,
             and
             fit
             for
             such
             
               a
               Champion
            
             as
             he
             is
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             former
             :
             how
             followeth
             it
             ,
             
               Men
               sinne
               in
               not
               discerning
               the
               Lords
               body
               ,
               when
               they
               come
               vnreuerētly
               to
               the
               Lords
               board
               :
               Ergò
               our
               Sauiours
               words
               ,
            
             This
             is
             my
             body
             ,
             
               are
               to
               bee
               vnderstood
               properly
            
             .
             Let
             him
             heare
             Augustine
             expounding
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             
               not
               to
               discerne
               the
               Lords
               body
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             h
             
               not
               to
               discerne
               that
               from
               other
               meates
               by
               a
               reuerence
               singularly
               due
               vnto
               it
            
             ;
             which
             is
             as
             he
             speaketh
             else-where
             ,
             i
             
               in
               some
               sort
               Christs
               body
               ,
               because
               a
               Signe
               and
               a
               Sacrament
               of
               it
               .
            
             Yea
             let
             him
             heare
             himselfe
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             k
             
               The
               sinne
               of
               such
               persons
               is
               made
               this
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               that
               they
               distinguish
               not
               this
               bread
               from
               other
               common
               bread
               .
            
             And
             then
             see
             how
             well
             they
             serue
             to
             prooue
             that
             that
             here
             they
             are
             alleadged
             for
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             latter
             :
             Not
             to
             demand
             of
             them
             ,
             how
             chance
             they
             oft
             celebrate
             (
             contrary
             to
             both
             our
             Sauiours
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             practice
             )
             without
             any
             
               breaking
               of
               bread
            
             at
             all
             ;
             if
             their
             
               paper
               wafer-cake
            
             at
             least
             deserue
             that
             name
             .
             Who
             denied
             euer
             
               a
               communication
               of
               Christs
               body
               and
               blood
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ?
            
             But
             must
             it
             needes
             bee
             corporall
             ;
             or
             else
             it
             is
             none
             at
             all
             ?
             l
             
               The
               tongue
               tripping
               now
               and
               then
               telleth
               truth
               .
            
             And
             the
             truth
             start
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             before
             vnawares
             ,
             where
             he
             said
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               is
               present
            
             there
             
               in
               a
               spirituall
               manner
            
             .
             And
             
               in
               a
               spirituall
               manner
            
             (
             as
             out
             of
             Athanasius
             and
             Augustine
             ,
             yea
             and
             their
             owne
             Iansenius
             I
             haue
             shewed
             )
             doe
             wee
             
               participate
               of
            
             ,
             and
             
               communicate
               
               with
               the
               body
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Sacrament
            
             ;
             m
             
               sending
               the
               hand
               of
               our
               faith
            
             (
             as
             Augustine
             speaketh
             )
             
               vp
               into
               heauen
            
             ;
             yea
             reaching
             it
             (
             as
             I
             may
             well
             say
             )
             to
             
               Christs
               Crosse.
            
             I
             will
             adde
             to
             the
             former
             onely
             one
             obseruation
             of
             Bernard
             ,
             who
             in
             many
             places
             speaketh
             of
             this
             our
             
               communication
               with
               Christ
            
             :
             Alluding
             to
             those
             words
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             n
             
               Hee
               that
               eateth
               my
               flesh
               and
               drinketh
               my
               blood
               ,
               abideth
               in
               me
               and
               I
               in
               him
               :
            
             o
             Christ
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               both
               eateth
               vs
               ,
               and
               is
               eaten
               of
               vs
               ;
               that
               wee
               may
               the
               more
               firmely
               and
               strictly
               be
               fastened
               vnto
               him
               .
               Otherwise
               should
               wee
               not
               bee
               perfectly
               vnited
               to
               him
               .
               For
               if
               I
               eate
               and
               be
               not
               eaten
               ,
               he
               may
               seeme
               to
               be
               in
               me
               ,
               but
               not
               I
               yet
               in
               him
               .
            
             Againe
             ,
             
               if
               I
               be
               eaten
               ,
               but
               eate
               not
               ;
               he
               may
               seeme
               to
               haue
               me
               in
               him
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               be
               yet
               in
               me
               .
               For
               there
               is
               no
               absolute
               vnition
               in
               either
               of
               these
               alone
               .
               But
               when
            
             p
             
               both
               he
               eateth
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               be
               in
               him
               ;
               and
               is
               eaten
               of
               me
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               be
               in
               me
               ;
               then
               is
               there
               indeed
               a
               firm
               and
               an
               entire
               connexion
               ,
               I
               being
               in
               him
               and
               hee
               in
               mee
               .
            
             But
             
               Christs
               eating
               of
               vs
            
             is
             not
             orall
             or
             corporall
             ,
             but
             mentall
             and
             spirituall
             :
             of
             the
             like
             kinde
             therefore
             is
             
               our
               eating
               of
               him
            
             ,
             and
             our
             mutuall
             participation
             alike
             in
             either
             :
             Which
             in
             these
             wordes
             also
             most
             sweetly
             doth
             Iansenius
             expresse
             :
             q
             
               By
               faith
               this
               bread
               is
               not
               simply
               taken
               ,
               but
               being
               chewed
               as
               it
               were
               with
               teeth
               ,
               while
               it
               is
               well
               considered
               what
               and
               what
               manner
               of
               food
               it
               is
               ,
               and
            
             r
             
               so
               broken
               ,
               it
               is
               conueighed
               with
               a
               kinde
               of
               delight
               and
               spirituall
               taste
               into
               the
               bowels
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
            
             s
             
               is
               incorporated
               into
               vs
               ,
               that
               so
               Christ
               being
               in
               an
               hidden
               and
               secret
               manner
               by
               faith
               vnited
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               may
            
             t
             dwell
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaketh
             )
             
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               by
               his
               presence
               there
               quickening
               and
               nourishing
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               expell
               all
               hunger
               and
               thirstinesse
               out
               of
               them
               ,
               while
               he
               remooueth
               both
               the
               want
               of
               things
               needfull
               to
               true
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               desire
               of
               other
               transitorie
               things
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             the
             same
             in
             effect
             that
             Caluine
             meaneth
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             *
             
               To
               feede
               on
               Christ
            
             is
             
               somewhat
               more
            
             then
             barely
             
               to
               beleeue
               in
               him
            
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             y
             not
             so
             much
             beliefe
             
             
             it selfe
             ,
             as
             
               an
               effect
            
             and
             
               fruite
               of
               it
            
             .
             That
             which
             Bonauenture
             the
             Schooleman
             also
             not
             vnfitly
             thus
             expresseth
             :
             z
             Eating
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             is
             properly
             spoken
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             is
             by
             way
             of
             similitude
             applied
             to
             the
             soule
             .
             That
             therefore
             we
             may
             know
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             
               spirituall
               eating
            
             ,
             wee
             must
             haue
             an
             eye
             vnto
             
               corporall
               feeding
            
             .
             Now
             in
             
               corporall
               manducation
            
             there
             are
             these
             two
             things
             ,
             a
             mastication
             and
             incorporation
             ,
             or
             
               a
               chewing
            
             of
             the
             meate
             in
             the
             mouth
             ,
             and
             
               an
               incorporating
            
             of
             it
             into
             the
             body
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             in
             
               spirituall
               eating
            
             there
             is
             first
             b
             
               a
               spirituall
               chewing
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               a
               recogitation
            
             or
             a
             serious
             consideration
             and
             faithfull
             meditation
             
               of
               the
               spirituall
               meate
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               of
               Christs
               flesh
               exposed
               for
               vs
               ,
            
             both
             
               as
               a
               ransome
               to
               redeeme
               vs
               ,
            
             and
             
               as
               food
               also
               to
               feed
               vs
            
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             c
             
               a
               spirituall
               incorporation
            
             ,
             when
             
               vpon
               such
               recogitation
            
             or
             consideration
             
               the
               soule
               is
               by
               a
               louing
               affection
               vnited
               and
               incorporated
               to
               the
               thing
               considered
               ,
               and
               is
               thereby
               refreshed
               or
               nourished
               ,
            
             and
             
               so
               made
            
             in
             grace
             more
             and
             more
             
               like
               vnto
               it
            
             .
             So
             that
             vnto
             
               spirituall
               manducation
            
             are
             two
             things
             required
             ,
             d
             
               a
               faithfull
               recogitation
            
             ,
             and
             
               a
               louing
               affection
            
             .
             Whence
             it
             followeth
             that
             e
             
               neither
               is
               euery
               kinde
               of
               faith
               sufficient
               to
               effect
               this
               spirituall
               feeding
               on
               Christ
               ,
            
             but
             such
             f
             faith
             onely
             as
             
               worketh
               by
               loue
            
             :
             g
             
               nor
               is
               euery
               effect
               of
               faith
               a
               feeding
               on
               Christs
               flesh
               ,
            
             but
             that
             onely
             whereby
             
               Christs
               flesh
            
             ,
             that
             was
             boyled
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             to
             make
             food
             for
             vs
             ,
             
               on
               the
               Crosse
            
             ,
             is
             so
             considered
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             spirituall
             manner
             
               digested
               and
               con●●cted
            
             (
             as
             was
             before
             said
             )
             
               for
               the
               feeding
               and
               refreshing
               of
               our
               soules
               .
            
             So
             that
             
               Caluines
               doctrine
            
             and
             ours
             concerning
             this
             
               spirituall
               feeding
               on
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             
               so
               communicating
               with
               his
               body
               and
               blood
               ,
            
             is
             no
             other
             then
             the
             
               Ancients
               long
            
             since
             taught
             ,
             and
             their
             owne
             writers
             themselues
             acknowledge
             :
             Which
             in
             one
             word
             I
             shut
             and
             seale
             vp
             with
             that
             short
             saying
             of
             Chrysostome
             ,
             tha
             tboth
             in
             Baptisme
             and
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             h
             
               It
               is
               faith
               that
               doth
               all
               .
            
          
           
             Yea
             but
             
               Chrysost.
               saith
               that
               that
               that
               is
               in
               the
               Chalice
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               flowed
               out
               of
               Christs
               side
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               made
               therof
               partakers
               :
               And
               out
               of
            
             S.
             Lukes
             
               Greeke
               Text
               it
               is
               plainely
               gathered
               .
            
          
           
           
             What
             out
             of
             
               S.
               Luke
            
             hee
             alleadegth
             wee
             shall
             see
             anone
             .
             Onely
             mark
             how
             he
             fleeth
             from
             their
             
               onely
               authenticall
               Latine
            
             heere
             to
             the
             
               Greeke
               Text
            
             ,
             which
             at
             other
             times
             they
             *
             say
             is
             so
             corrupted
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             little
             certainety
             of
             ought
             from
             it
             ,
             further
             then
             their
             Latine
             and
             it
             concurre
             .
          
           
             Chrysostome
             saith
             indeede
             as
             hee
             is
             here
             cited
             .
             But
             it
             must
             be
             remembred
             what
             both
             their
             
               Sixtus
               Senensis
            
             ,
             and
             Bellar.
             also
             say
             of
             him
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Chrysostome
             is
             wont
             to
             speake
             many
             things
             k
             hyperbolically
             or
             l
             excessiuely
             ,
             in
             his
             sermons
             especially
             .
             To
             passe
             by
             other
             places
             ,
             where
             hee
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Church
               is
            
             m
             
               that
               very
               Chamber
               where
               Christ
               celebrated
               his
               last
               Supper
            
             ;
             that
             n
             
               we
               touch
               his
               side
               with
               our
               lips
            
             ;
             that
             o
             
               we
               set
               our
               teeth
               in
               his
               flesh
            
             ;
             that
             p
             
               we
               cut
               his
               flesh
               assunder
            
             ;
             that
             our
             q
             
               tongue
               is
               died
               with
               blood
               ;
               and
               our
            
             r
             
               mouth
               is
               filled
               with
               fire
            
             ;
             while
             s
             
               no
               man
               ,
               but
               an
               Angell
               with
               tongs
               reacheth
               a
               coale
               of
               fire
               to
               vs
            
             ;
             that
             
               Christ
               doth
            
             t
             
               ●neade
               as
               dough
            
             ,
             and
             u
             
               mingleth
               himselfe
               together
               with
               vs
            
             ;
             and
             that
             x
             
               we
               are
            
             likewise
             
               knod
               as
               dough
            
             and
             y
             mixed
             or
             
               tempored
               together
               with
               him
               into
               his
               flesh
               .
            
             To
             let
             these
             passe
             ,
             I
             say
             ;
             in
             the
             very
             Sermon
             here
             cited
             he
             hath
             diuerse
             passages
             ,
             which
             themselues
             will
             not
             deny
             ,
             must
             needes
             be
             figuratiuely
             meant
             ;
             as
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             a
             
               Christ
               suffereth
               that
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               not
               suffer
               vpon
               the
               Crosse
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             b
             breaking
             ,
             euen
             of
             his
             bones
             ,
             which
             there
             he
             did
             not
             ;
             that
             d
             
               the
               altar
               is
               bloodied
               with
               Christs
               blood
               ,
            
             (
             as
             hee
             saith
             else-where
             that
             
               the
               people
               are
            
             e
             
               all
               died
               red
               with
               it
               :
               )
            
             that
             f
             
               the
               bread
               is
               Christs
               bodie
            
             :
             (
             which
             in
             propriety
             of
             sense
             ,
             saith
             g
             Bellarmine
             ,
             is
             impossible
             )
             and
             that
             by
             taking
             it
             we
             are
             not
             onely
             h
             
               vni●ed
               to
               Christs
               body
            
             ,
             and
             become
             i
             
               one
               body
               with
               Christ
            
             ;
             or
             k
             
               Christs
               body
            
             ;
             and
             all
             
             
             
               of
               vs
               one
               body
            
             :
             but
             that
             l
             
               wee
               our selues
               are
               that
               selfe
               same
               bodie
               that
               we
               take
               :
            
             Not
             vnlike
             that
             which
             Haimo
             hath
             ,
             that
             m
             
               Christs
               naturall
               bodie
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Eucharisticallbread
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Communicants
            
             themselues
             are
             all
             but
             one
             and
             the
             same
             body
             .
             Yea
             that
             he
             is
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             figuratiuely
             ,
             appeareth
             ,
             as
             by
             that
             that
             hee
             addeth
             there
             ,
             that
             n
             
               like
               Eagles
            
             we
             must
             
               so●re
               aloft
            
             vp
             
               to
               heauen
            
             ,
             and
             o
             not
             
               flagge
               downeward
            
             ,
             nor
             
               creepe
               below
               vpon
               the
               ground
            
             ,
             if
             wee
             will
             come
             at
             Christs
             body
             ;
             so
             by
             that
             which
             hee
             saith
             elsewhere
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             p
             
               wine
               that
               Christ
               deliuered
               ,
               when
               hee
               deliuered
               this
               mystery
            
             ;
             that
             which
             hee
             prooueth
             also
             by
             the
             wordes
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             himselfe
             in
             the
             place
             before
             discussed
             ,
             q
             
               I
               will
               drinke
               no
               more
               of
               this
               fruite
               of
               the
               vine
               .
               Chrysostome
            
             saith
             that
             the
             
               Altar
               is
               bloodied
               with
               Christs
               blood
            
             ;
             and
             
               his
               body
               suffereth
            
             that
             there
             ,
             which
             really
             it
             doth
             not
             :
             as
             the
             Apostle
             faith
             ,
             that
             r
             
               Christ
               was
               crucified
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Galatians
               ,
            
             who
             in
             likely
             hood
             many
             of
             them
             neuer
             saw
             peece
             of
             his
             Crosse
             :
             and
             as
             August
             .
             saith
             ,
             s
             
               he
               lies
               not
            
             ,
             that
             saith
             that
             
               Christ
               is
               immolated
               on
               Easter-day
            
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             
               similitude
               that
               that
               Sacrament
               hath
               of
               his
               passion
               ,
            
             that
             that
             day
             is
             celebrated
             :
             and
             in
             like
             manner
             may
             it
             very
             well
             be
             vnderstood
             ,
             when
             hee
             saith
             that
             
               Christs
               blood
               is
               in
               the
               Cup.
            
             Nor
             hindreth
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             this
             speech
             of
             Chrysostome
             may
             be
             taken
             tropically
             ,
             because
             he
             saith
             ,
             t
             
               That
               that
               flowed
               out
               of
               Christs
               side
               :
            
             (
             as
             u
             Augustine
             also
             ,
             though
             no
             friend
             to
             
               Transubst
               antiation
            
             ,
             is
             reported
             to
             say
             the
             same
             )
             no
             more
             then
             it
             would
             haue
             hindered
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Apostles
             words
             might
             haue
             bin
             takē
             figuratiuely
             (
             as
             Caietan
             also
             well
             obserueth
             )
             hough
             of
             the
             Rocke
             hee
             should
             haue
             said
             ,
             
               That
               Rocke
               was
               that
               Christ
               ,
               that
               was
               crucified
               ,
               and
               died
               ,
               and
               rose
               againe
               from
               the
               dead
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             10.
             
             In
             the
             next
             wordes
             hee
             commeth
             to
             prooue
             
               a
               Sacrifice
            
             there
             ,
             
               The
               very
               manner
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             
               of
               Christs
               speeches
               ,
               Quod
               pro
               vobis
               datur
               ,
               quod
               pro
               vobis
               effundetur
            
             ;
             which
             
             
             
             is
             giuen
             for
             you
             ,
             which
             shall
             bee
             shed
             for
             you
             ;
             
               import
               plainly
               a
               Sacrifice
            
             :
             which
             he
             hath
             (
             as
             all
             that
             euer
             he
             hath
             almost
             )
             out
             of
             a
             Bellarmine
             .
          
           
             As
             if
             those
             wordes
             had
             not
             a
             manifest
             relation
             to
             his
             passion
             ;
             (
             which
             is
             b
             
               a
               true
               Sacrifice
               indeed
            
             ,
             and
             c
             a
             most
             perfect
             yea
             d
             the
             full
             complement
             of
             all
             other
             :
             )
             that
             which
             their
             owne
             
               vulgar
               Translation
            
             also
             plainely
             importeth
             ,
             yeelding
             the
             wordes
             (
             as
             they
             are
             also
             in
             the
             very
             Canon
             of
             the
             Masse
             )
             by
             the
             
               future
               tense
            
             ,
             Tradetur
             ,
             effundetur
             ;
             
               shall
               be
               giuen
               ,
               shall
               be
               shed
               :
            
             as
             hauing
             an
             eye
             to
             the
             passion
             then
             e
             neere
             at
             hand
             ,
             wherein
             his
             body
             was
             to
             bee
             giuen
             ,
             and
             his
             blood
             to
             be
             shed
             .
             So
             
               Gregorie
               of
               Ualence
            
             ;
             f
             
               That
               is
               or
               shall
               be
               giuen
               ,
               or
               broken
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               shall
               bee
               offered
               by
               me
               for
               you
               being
               slaine
               or
               sacrificed
               on
               the
               Crosse
               :
            
             g
             as
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               the
               Apostle
            
             himselfe
             also
             
               expoundeth
               it
            
             .
             So
             
               Cardinall
               Hugh
            
             ;
             
               h
            
             
               He
               tooke
               bread
               ,
               and
               brake
               it
               ,
            
             thereby
             
               signifying
               that
               his
               body
               should
               be
               broken
               on
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               and
               that
               hee
               did
               himselfe
               expose
               it
               to
               be
               so
               broken
               and
               crucified
               :
            
             And
             when
             he
             said
             k
             
               that
               shall
               bee
               shed
               ,
               he
               foretold
               them
               of
               his
               passion
            
             then
             shortly
             to
             ensue
             .
             Yea
             so
             l
             
               Card.
               Caietan
            
             ;
             who
             addeth
             also
             not
             vnfitly
             ,
             that
             
               Christs
               body
               is
               said
               then
               to
               be
               giuen
               ,
               and
               his
               blood
               to
               be
               shed
               .
               because
               his
               passion
               was
               then
               in
               a
               manner
               begun
               ,
            
             
               l
            
             a
             plot
             being
             now
             laid
             for
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             m
             his
             
               bodie
               and
               blood
            
             already
             bought
             and
             sold
             by
             them
             .
             And
             to
             omit
             that
             Christs
             words
             concerning
             his
             bodie
             do
             no
             more
             intimate
             a
             present
             act
             of
             deliuering
             it
             ,
             then
             those
             wordes
             of
             his
             the
             like
             else-where
             ,
             
               n
            
             
               I
               lay
               downe
               my
               life
               for
               my
               sheepe
               :
            
             Let
             him
             but
             shew
             vs
             how
             
               Christs
               blood
               is
               shed
            
             in
             this
             Sacrifice
             .
             For
             as
             for
             Bellarmines
             bold
             assertion
             that
             o
             bread
             is
             said
             to
             be
             broken
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             p
             
               giuen
               by
               whole
               loaues
            
             ;
             and
             wine
             is
             said
             to
             bee
             
               poured
               out
            
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             
               giuen
               by
            
             q
             
               whole
               hogs-heads
            
             ,
             or
             rundlets
             at
             least
             ,
             not
             by
             pots
             or
             pitchers
             full
             onely
             ;
             it
             is
             most
             senselesse
             and
             abfurd
             .
             But
             why
             doth
             
             
             not
             this
             
               eager
               disputer
            
             vrge
             rather
             that
             which
             many
             of
             them
             doe
             ,
             that
             Christ
             bad
             them
             ,
             
               r
            
             
               Doe
               this
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             they
             senselesly
             expound
             it
             ,
             
               Sacrifice
               this
            
             .
             For
             that
             is
             a
             
             maine
             pillar
             ,
             that
             they
             pitch
             much
             vpon
             .
             Which
             expositiō
             yet
             ,
             as
             Bellarmine
             is
             almost
             ashamed
             of
             ,
             and
             s
             blameth
             Caluin
             wrongfully
             as
             if
             he
             had
             wronged
             them
             therein
             ,
             by
             charging
             them
             with
             such
             expositions
             and
             arguments
             as
             they
             make
             not
             ,
             nor
             alleadge
             :
             so
             t
             Iansenius
             acknowledging
             ingenuously
             that
             some
             did
             so
             argue
             ,
             (
             as
             indeede
             u
             not
             a
             few
             doe
             )
             yet
             confesseth
             that
             that
             is
             but
             
               a
               weake
               argument
            
             :
             and
             granteth
             in
             effect
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             either
             out
             of
             that
             or
             any
             other
             place
             of
             the
             Gospel
             be
             prooued
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               Christs
               body
               and
               blood
               is
               a
               Sacrifice
               :
            
             And
             is
             faine
             therefore
             to
             runne
             to
             tradition
             for
             it
             :
             and
             yet
             there
             also
             findeth
             he
             little
             footing
             for
             
               such
               a
               Sacrifice
            
             as
             they
             would
             haue
             it
             to
             be
             .
             For
             Irenaeus
             (
             x
             saith
             he
             )
             that
             liued
             neere
             the
             
               Apostles
               times
            
             ,
             y
             
               calleth
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               Christs
               body
               and
               blood
               a
               Sacrifice
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               bread
               and
               wine
               therein
               offred
            
             (
             as
             types
             of
             Christs
             body
             and
             blood
             :
             )
             
               as
               also
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               thankesgiuing
               therein
               offred
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               the
               worke
               of
               our
               Creation
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               worke
               also
               of
               our
               redemption
               .
            
             And
             howsoeuer
             this
             
               doughty
               Doctor
            
             say
             that
             our
             Sauiours
             words
             so
             
               plainly
               import
               it
            
             ,
             yet
             is
             their
             
               graund
               Champion
               Bellarmine
            
             ,
             where
             at
             large
             he
             debateth
             this
             businesse
             ,
             euill
             troubled
             to
             finde
             it
             out
             either
             in
             
               Christs
               Institution
            
             ,
             or
             in
             their
             owne
             
               Masse
               booke
            
             ,
             or
             to
             shew
             wherein
             it
             consisteth
             .
             Where
             it
             is
             not
             ,
             indeede
             hee
             can
             easily
             tell
             vs
             :
             but
             he
             cannot
             so
             easily
             tell
             vs
             where
             it
             is
             .
             o
             
               It
               is
               not
               he
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             p
             
               in
               the
               oblation
               that
               goeth
               before
               Consecration
               :
            
             for
             then
             
               not
               Christs
               body
            
             ,
             but
             
               bare
               bread
               should
               be
               sacrificed
               .
               It
               is
               not
               in
               the
               Consecration
               :
            
             for
             q
             
               therein
               appeareth
               no
               oblation
            
             ,
             nor
             
               no
               sensible
               immutation
               ,
               which
               is
               needfull
               in
               an
               externall
               sacrifice
               .
               It
               is
               not
               in
               the
               Oblation
               that
               ▪
               commeth
               after
               Consecration
               :
            
             for
             r
             
               that
               oblation
               neither
               
               Christ
               ;
               nor
               his
               Apostles
               at
               first
               vsed
               .
               It
               is
               not
               in
               the
               breaking
               :
            
             for
             s
             
               that
               is
               sometime
               ●mitted
            
             :
             t
             
               nor
               doe
               we
            
             (
             saith
             )
             
               vse
               such
               breaking
               as
               Christ
               did
               now
               adaies
               .
               It
               is
            
             u
             
               not
               in
               the
               peoples
               communication
            
             :
             for
             then
             
               the
               people
               should
               be
               Priests
            
             .
             But
             where
             is
             it
             then
             ?
             
               Surely
               it
               is
               partly
               in
               the
               Consecration
               :
            
             and
             yet
             
               it
               is
               not
               there
               neither
            
             :
             because
             there
             is
             x
             
               no
               true
               or
               reall
            
             ,
             but
             
               a
               mysticall
               death
            
             onely
             there
             ;
             and
             
               partly
               in
               the
               Priests
               manducation
            
             ,
             or
             
               eating
               of
               it
            
             .
             And
             why
             there
             ?
             forsooth
             ,
             because
             
               it
               is
               no
               where
               else
            
             ,
             and
             somewhere
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             :
             For
             y
             
               in
               the
               whole
               action
               of
               the
               Masse
               there
               is
               no
               reall
               destruction
               of
               an
               Host
               but
               there
               onely
               .
            
             Thus
             you
             see
             how
             they
             delude
             the
             people
             ,
             telling
             them
             of
             a
             
               true
               ,
               proper
               ,
               reall
               Sacrifice
               ,
               wherein
               they
               offer
               Christ
               againe
               for
               the
               poore
               soules
               in
               Purgatorie
               ,
            
             to
             picke
             their
             purses
             :
             And
             yet
             cannot
             tell
             themselues
             what
             or
             where
             it
             is
             ,
             or
             wherein
             it
             consisteth
             .
             But
             if
             Christ
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             be
             the
             thing
             sacrificed
             or
             the
             Hoast
             :
             and
             not
             bread
             ,
             but
             this
             Hoast
             is
             
               really
               destroied
            
             ,
             when
             
               the
               Priest
            
             eateth
             it
             :
             then
             how
             scapeth
             Christ
             from
             being
             then
             destroied
             ?
             or
             how
             scapeth
             the
             Priest
             from
             being
             
               a
               destroier
               of
               Christ
            
             ?
             Yea
             at
             the
             
               first
               Institution
            
             either
             Christ
             did
             eate
             the
             
               consecrated
               Host
            
             or
             bread
             ,
             or
             he
             did
             not
             .
             If
             he
             did
             ,
             (
             *
             which
             yet
             indeede
             is
             not
             so
             easily
             prooued
             )
             then
             by
             
               Bellarmines
               doctrine
            
             he
             did
             therein
             
               really
               destroy
            
             himselfe
             ;
             and
             the
             rather
             ,
             for
             that
             his
             body
             was
             not
             as
             yet
             then
             impassible
             .
             If
             hee
             did
             not
             ,
             then
             belike
             there
             was
             
               no
               sacrific●
            
             there
             .
             For
             the
             Apostles
             (
             they
             say
             )
             were
             not
             made
             Priests
             till
             Christ
             bad
             them
             ,
             
               Hoc
               facite
               ,
               doe
               this
            
             ;
             and
             *
             thereby
             made
             them
             such
             ;
             which
             might
             well
             be
             not
             till
             after
             they
             had
             eaten
             .
             Or
             if
             they
             were
             Priests
             when
             they
             did
             eate
             ,
             then
             belike
             they
             
               destroied
               Christ
            
             before
             the
             Iewes
             did
             him
             to
             death
             .
             But
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             marueiled
             ,
             if
             they
             cannot
             finde
             it
             in
             
               Christs
               Institution
            
             when
             they
             know
             not
             where
             to
             finde
             it
             in
             their
             owne
             Missall
             .
             In
             which
             kinde
             it
             is
             not
             vnworthy
             the
             obseruation
             ,
             that
             
               Corn.
               Iansenius
            
             hauing
             sifted
             ouer
             and
             ransackt
             the
             whole
             story
             of
             the
             Institution
             ,
             conioyning
             all
             the
             
               three
               Euangel●st●
            
             ,
             that
             report
             it
             ,
             together
             ,
             yet
             can
             
             finde
             
               no
               Sacrifice
            
             there
             expressed
             saue
             in
             the
             b
             
               thankesgiuing
               ,
               which
               is
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               a
               spirituall
               ●inde
               of
               Sacrifice
               ,
               and
               of
               which
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               is
               called
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               and
               may
               therefore
               well
               be
               ●earmed
               a
               Sacrifice
               .
            
             Which
             we
             deny
             not
             ;
             but
             expressely
             say
             the
             same
             .
             Onely
             he
             saith
             ,
             c
             
               it
               is
               probable
               too
               ,
               that
               Christ
               then
               offred
               himselfe
               to
               his
               Father
               .
            
             But
             at
             last
             he
             is
             faine
             to
             flie
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             
               though
               it
               be
               granted
               that
               Christ
               offred
               not
               himselfe
               in
               the
               Supper
               ,
               yet
               it
               followeth
               net
               that
               the
               Priests
               should
               not
               therein
               now
               offer
               him
               .
               For
               they
            
             
             
               are
               bidden
               by
               Christ
               to
               doe
               something
               that
               Christ
               did
               not
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               to
               doe
               it
               in
               remembrance
               of
               him
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               be
               done
               then
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               present
               ,
            
             (
             nor
             is
             hee
             present
             then
             belike
             now
             when
             it
             is
             done
             )
             “
             
               since
               that
               remembrance
               is
               of
               a
               thing
               absent
               onely
               :
            
             and
             that
             therefore
             
               it
               may
               well
               bee
               called
               a
               Sacrifice
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               done
               in
               memorie
               of
               Christs
               Passion
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             very
             same
             that
             
               Peter
               Lombard
            
             before
             said
             :
             and
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             
               Gabriel
               Biel
            
             (
             applying
             that
             out
             of
             Augustine
             to
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             which
             we
             did
             formerly
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             whereupon
             mine
             Aduersarie
             tooke
             occasion
             to
             keepe
             such
             a
             coile
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             made
             
               the
               Sacrament
            
             nothing
             but
             
               a
               bare
               Signe
               ,
               like
               Alexanders
               picture
               ,
            
             &c.
             )
             d
             Augustine
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               saith
               that
            
             e
             
               Images
               or
               Pictures
               are
               went
               to
               be
               called
               by
               the
               Names
               of
               these
               things
               whereof
               they
               they
               are
               Pictures
               or
               Images
               ,
               as
               when
               looking
               on
               a
               Table
               or
               a
               painted
               Wall
               ,
               we
               say
            
             ;
             that
             is
             Cicero
             ,
             that
             is
             
               Salust
               :
               Now
               the
               celebration
               of
               this
               Sacrament
               is
               a
               kinde
               of
               Image
               or
               representation
               of
               Christs
               Passion
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               true
               immolation
               or
               sacrificing
               of
               him
               :
               And
               therfore
               is
               it
               also
               called
               an
               immolation
               ,
               or
               an
               oblation
               &
               a
               Sacrifice
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               a
               representation
               and
               a
               memoriall
               of
               that
               true
               Sacrifice
               and
               holy
               oblation
               made
               on
               the
               Crosse.
            
             And
             this
             also
             we
             all
             willingly
             and
             generally
             graunt
             .
             But
             such
             
               a
               Sacrifice
            
             will
             not
             serue
             their
             turne
             .
             They
             must
             haue
             
               a
               Reall
               and
               a
               proper
               Sacrifice
               ,
               the
               very
               selfe
               same
               with
               Christs
               on
               the
               Crosse
               ,
            
             though
             they
             know
             not
             whence
             to
             fetch
             ,
             nor
             where
             to
             finde
             it
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             to
             be
             〈…〉
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             if
             in
             
               Christs
               Institution
            
             there
             be
             f
             
               〈…〉
               ●…ing
            
             〈…〉
             all
             found
             of
             this
             their
             Sacrifice
             :
             
             since
             they
             confesse
             that
             
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Eucharist
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Masse
            
             are
             two
             seuerall
             things
             ;
             which
             both
             the
             
               Councell
               of
               Trent
            
             therefore
             dealeth
             with
             seuerally
             ,
             and
             Bellarmine
             handleth
             vnder
             seuerall
             heds
             :
             as
             also
             
               M.
               Harding
            
             derideth
             
               Bishop
               Iewel
            
             for
             confounding
             
               the
               Communion
            
             and
             
               the
               Masse
            
             together
             .
             We
             finde
             in
             the
             
               Gospel
               Christs
               Institution
            
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             therefore
             willingly
             embrace
             it
             :
             but
             we
             finde
             there
             not
             so
             much
             as
             any
             mention
             at
             all
             of
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             therefore
             iustly
             we
             reiect
             it
             .
          
           
             
               THE
               Protestant
               Writers
               of
            
             Magdeburgh
             
               in
               their
            
             
             
               fourth
               Century
               Dedicated
               vnto
               our
               late
               Soueraigne
            
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             
               vndertaking
               to
               declare
               the
               Primatiue
               estate
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               in
            
             Constantines
             
               time
               illustrated
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               blame
               almost
               vniuersally
               all
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               for
               teaching
               free-will
               ,
               Iustification
               by
               works
               ,
               merite
               of
               workes
               done
               by
               the
               assistance
               of
               grace
               ,
               confession
               of
               sinnes
               to
               a
               Priest
               ,
               and
               enioyned
               Penance
               ,
               absolution
               of
               such
               as
               had
               confessed
               giuen
               with
               Imposition
               of
               hands
               ,
               Inuocation
               of
               Saints
               ,
               Purgatorie
               ,
               Altars
               called
               the
               seate
               of
               the
               body
               and
               bloud
               of
               Christ
               offered
               on
               them
               ,
               the
               reall
               Presence
               ,
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               with
               care
               ,
               more
               then
               was
               had
               of
               the
               water
               of
               Baptisme
               ,
               that
               no
               part
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               should
               fall
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               reseruation
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               worshipping
               of
               it
               ,
               receiueing
               it
               fasting
               and
               chast
               ,
               offering
               it
               in
               Sacrifice
               to
               God
               as
               being
               propitiator●e
               not
               onely
               for
               the
               liuing
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               afferming
               it
               to
               be
               a
               Sacrisice
               according
               to
               the
               order
               of
               Melchisedeck
               ,
               liberty
               for
               Deacon●
               to
               distribute
               it
               but
               not
               to
               offer
               it
               ,
               tearming
               it
            
             Viaticum
             
               for
               sick
               persons
               ,
               Im●ges
               in
               the
               Church
               sumptuously
               built
               for
               celebration
               of
               Masses
               in
               them
               ,
               holy
               vestments
               vsed
               by
               the
               Priest
               in
               time
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
               ,
               Corporals
               and
               Couerings
               of
               the
               Altar
               ,
               Lights
               by
               day
               burning
               on
               them
               ,
               placing
               of
               Saints
               Reliques
               vnder
               them
               ,
               the
               care
               of
               d●ceased
               persons
               ,
               praying
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               making
               pilgrimages
               vnto
               them
               ,
               and
               other
               like
               confessed
               points
               and
               practises
               of
               Catholike
               Doctrine
               .
            
          
           
           
             §
             11.
             
             TO
             make
             vs
             beleeue
             that
             this
             their
             
               doctrine
               of
            
             
             Transubstantiation
             is
             of
             great
             antiquitie
             ,
             he
             telleth
             vs
             that
             
               the
               Centurists
               blame
               almost
               all
               the
               Fathers
               vniuersally
               of
               Constantines
               time
               ,
               among
               other
               things
               ,
               for
               teaching
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               and
               adoration
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             all
             most
             false
             ,
             as
             much
             is
             also
             of
             the
             rest
             by
             him
             here
             affirmed
             .
             They
             alleadge
             onely
             some
             passages
             out
             of
             
               counterfeit
               workes
            
             ,
             g
             some
             going
             vnder
             Ambrose
             his
             name
             ,
             as
             
               the
               praiers
               preparing
               to
               the
               Masse
               ,
            
             censured
             by
             h
             Erasmus
             for
             such
             ,
             wherein
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             
               Adoration
               of
               the
               bread
               in
               the
               Sacrament
            
             ;
             which
             they
             note
             also
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             any
             of
             Ambrose
             his
             owne
             workes
             ;
             i
             some
             going
             vnder
             Athanasius
             his
             name
             ,
             as
             an
             idle
             
               Legend
               of
               an
               Image
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             which
             k
             Baronius
             himselfe
             disauoweth
             ;
             wherein
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             
               no
               flesh
               of
               Christ
               left
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               made
               vpon
               the
               Altar
               :
            
             (
             and
             how
             haue
             they
             l
             his
             foreskin
             among
             their
             holy
             reliques
             then
             ?
             )
             m
             some
             vnder
             the
             name
             of
             
               Eusebius
               Emissemus
            
             ,
             confessed
             by
             n
             Bellarmine
             in
             diuers
             places
             to
             be
             meere
             counterfeits
             ;
             as
             
               an
               Homely
            
             ,
             wherein
             
               the
               bread
               and
               wine
            
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               turned
               into
               the
               substance
               of
               Christs
               body
               and
               blood
               :
            
             (
             words
             not
             found
             once
             in
             the
             writings
             of
             any
             one
             of
             the
             Auncients
             :
             We
             produce
             expresse
             places
             ,
             where
             
               the
               Substance
               of
               bread
            
             is
             said
             to
             
               remaine
               still
               in
               the
               Sacrament
            
             ;
             they
             not
             one
             where
             
               the
               bread
            
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               turned
               into
               the
               substance
               of
               Christs
               body
               .
            
             But
             a
             number
             of
             such
             counterfeits
             doe
             they
             daily
             coine
             and
             forge
             ,
             and
             then
             cry
             out
             that
             men
             condemne
             antiquity
             ,
             when
             they
             censure
             them
             ,
             and
             such
             grosse
             errors
             as
             they
             meete
             withall
             in
             them
             :
             )
             And
             withall
             p
             they
             obserue
             that
             two
             or
             three
             of
             the
             Fathers
             that
             were
             ,
             not
             
               in
               Constantines
               time
            
             ,
             but
             somewhat
             after
             ,
             vsed
             some
             
               new
               tearmes
               and
               phrases
            
             in
             their
             discourses
             of
             these
             Mysteries
             ,
             that
             were
             not
             vsuall
             in
             auncienter
             times
             .
             But
             that
             
               they
               condemne
               any
               one
               Father
               that
               liued
               in
               Constantine
               ,
            
             
             
             time
             or
             within
             that
             age
             ,
             much
             lesse
             
               all
               of
               them
               almost
               vniuersally
               for
               teaching
               Transubstantiation
               and
               adoration
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
            
             is
             most
             vntrue
             .
             He
             should
             haue
             done
             well
             to
             haue
             added
             ,
             what
             indeed
             they
             obserue
             ,
             and
             therein
             hee
             should
             not
             haue
             lied
             ,
             q
             that
             they
             did
             in
             those
             times
             deliuer
             the
             Sacrament
             entire
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             not
             mangle
             it
             ,
             as
             their
             Church
             doth
             now
             adaies
             ,
             bereauing
             the
             people
             of
             one
             principall
             part
             of
             it
             :
             as
             also
             r
             that
             they
             deliuered
             them
             the
             bread
             into
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             not
             popped
             it
             into
             their
             mouthes
             ,
             as
             their
             manner
             now
             is
             .
          
           
             
               AND
               of
            
             Constantine
             
               that
               renowmed
               first
               Christian
            
             
             
               Emperour
               they
               confesse
               from
               the
               testimonie
               of
            
             Eusebius
             
               liuing
               with
               him
               and
               writing
               his
               life
               ,
               of
            
             S.
             Ierome
             
               likewise
               and
               other
               certaine
               Authors
               ,
               that
               he
               erected
               Temples
               in
               memorie
               of
               Martyrs
               ,
               dedicated
               a
               most
               sumptuous
               Church
               in
               honour
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               prouided
               his
               sepulcher
               there
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               after
               his
               death
               he
               might
               be
               made
               partaker
               of
               the
               praiers
               there
               offered
               ;
               he
               dedicated
               his
               Church
               with
               great
               solemnitie
               ,
               and
               celebrated
               the
               dedication
               thereof
               with
               a
               yeerely
               festiuall
               day
               ;
               he
               carried
               about
               with
               him
               a
               portable
               Church
               or
               tabernacle
               ,
               and
               Priests
               and
               Deacons
               attending
               it
               for
               the
               celebration
               of
               the
               diuine
               mysteries
               ;
               he
               had
               lights
               by
               day
               burning
               therein
               ;
               he
               translated
               to
            
             Constantinople
             
               the
               holy
               reliques
               of
            
             S.
             Andrew
             ,
             S.
             Luke
             ,
             and
             Timothie
             ,
             
               at
               which
               diuels
               did
               roare
               ,
               and
               certaine
               reliques
               of
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               found
               by
               his
               Mother
               for
               conseruation
               of
               the
               Citie
               built
               by
               him
               ;
               hee
               honoured
               sacred
               Virgins
               professing
               perpetuall
               chastitie
               ;
               Vnder
               him
               were
               Monkes
               throughout
               all
            
             Syria
             ,
             Palestine
             ,
             Bithynia
             ,
             
               and
               other
               places
               of
            
             Asia
             and
             Affrick
             ;
             
               he
               greatly
               reuerenced
            
             Anthony
             
               the
               Monke
               ;
               hee
               went
               to
               embrace
               the
               sepulcher
               of
            
             Saint
             Peter
             ,
             and
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             
               humbly
               praying
               to
               their
               Saints
               that
               they
               would
               be
               intercessours
               to
               God
               for
               him
               ;
               he
               much
               honoured
               the
               Crosse
               and
               signed
               his
               face
               with
               it
               ;
               Vnder
               him
               in
               that
               age
               were
               Pilgrimages
               made
               to
               Ierusalem
               :
               he
               reprooued
            
             Acesius
             
               the
               Nouatian
               for
               denying
               the
               power
               giuen
               vnto
               Priests
               to
               remit
               sinnes
               ,
               vnder
               pretence
               that
               God
               onely
               remitteth
               
               sinnes
               :
               of
               his
               Cleargie
               ,
               Priests
               and
               Bishops
               assembled
               by
               him
               to
               the
               dedication
               of
               his
               Church
               some
               of
               them
               did
               did
               preach
               and
               interpret
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               others
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               could
               not
               doe
               so
               ,
               appeased
               the
               Deitie
               with
               vnbloody
               Sacrifices
               and
               mysticall
               consecrations
               ,
               praying
               for
               the
               health
               of
               the
               Emperour
               :
               At
               the
               time
               of
               his
               death
               he
               intended
               to
               expiate
               his
               sinnes
               by
               efficacie
               of
               the
               holy
               Mysteries
               ,
               and
               confessed
               his
               sinnes
               in
               the
               house
               of
               Martyrs
               :
               After
               his
               death
               praier
               was
               made
               for
               his
               soule
               ,
               and
               the
               mysticall
               Sacrifice
               offered
               .
               So
               euident
               was
               hee
               and
               the
               Primatiue
               flourishing
               Church
               of
               Christ
               in
               his
               daies
               ,
               in
               these
               and
               all
               other
               points
               Catholike
               ,
               and
               continued
               so
               in
               our
               Countrey
               and
               other
               Christian
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               vntill
            
             Luthers
             
               foule
               Apostasie
               and
               reuolt
               from
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Brittish
               auncient
               Inhabitantt
               of
               this
               I
               le
               conuerted
               in
               or
               neere
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               agreed
               in
               all
               other
               points
               of
               faith
               with
            
             S.
             Austin
             
               our
               first
               Apostle
               ,
               excepting
               some
               different
               Ceremonies
               of
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               the
               Iewish
               obseruation
               of
               Easter
               ,
               as
            
             S.
             Bede
             
               testifieth
               :
               whose
               religion
               is
               euidently
               knowne
               and
               confessed
               by
               our
               chiefe
               Aduersaries
               to
               haue
               beene
               Romane
               and
               Catholike
               .
               And
               neuer
               any
               countrey
               was
               in
               any
               age
               conuerted
               from
               Paganisme
               to
               Christ
               ,
               but
               it
               receiued
               our
               doctrine
               ,
               namely
               ,
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               Masse
               and
               beleefe
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               .
            
          
           
             §
             12.
             
             TO
             passe
             by
             his
             impertinent
             Catalogue
             of
             by-matters
             
             in
             Constantines
             time
             ;
             (
             whereof
             some
             also
             are
             vntrue
             ,
             and
             some
             vncertaine
             ;
             )
             which
             he
             is
             very
             forward
             to
             run
             out
             into
             ,
             willing
             to
             be
             dealing
             with
             any
             thing
             ,
             though
             neuer
             so
             impertinent
             ,
             then
             the
             point
             that
             against
             his
             will
             he
             must
             be
             held
             to
             :
             Whereunto
             I
             answer
             no
             more
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             but
             this
             ;
             Let
             him
             first
             quit
             himselfe
             of
             the
             taske
             that
             he
             hath
             already
             vndertaken
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             maintaine
             this
             their
             
               Metaphysicall
               Transmutation
            
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             hath
             so
             done
             let
             him
             then
             produce
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             ,
             any
             one
             
               Article
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             that
             was
             held
             generally
             as
             such
             
               in
               Constantines
               time
            
             by
             vs
             now
             reiected
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             not
             want
             
               an
               Answere
            
             .
             But
             to
             passe
             by
             this
             (
             I
             say
             )
             he
             would
             make
             vs
             beleeue
             (
             if
             we
             will
             take
             
             it
             on
             his
             word
             )
             that
             
               the
               Brittish
               auncient
               inhabitants
               of
               this
               I
               le
               held
               the
               same
               beleefe
               concerning
               this
               Sacrament
               ,
               that
               the
               Romanists
               doe
               at
               this
               day
               .
            
             All
             the
             reason
             he
             produceth
             for
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             
               they
               differed
               from
               Augustine
               that
               was
               sent
               by
               Pope
               Gregorie
               into
               England
               onely
               in
               some
               ceremonies
               about
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               the
               obseruation
               of
               Easter
               .
            
          
           
             Surely
             this
             man
             hath
             a
             notable
             vaine
             in
             disputing
             and
             arguing
             :
             he
             can
             prooue
             any
             thing
             ,
             if
             you
             doe
             but
             grant
             him
             all
             that
             he
             saith
             .
             
               The
               Brittish
               Inhabitants
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               here
               presently
               after
               the
               Apostles
               time
               held
               Transubstantiation
               then
               ,
               as
               we
               doe
               now
               at
               Rome
               .
            
             Whereas
             he
             well
             knoweth
             that
             *
             for
             aboue
             1000.
             
               yeeres
               after
               Christ
            
             their
             Transubstantiation
             was
             not
             generally
             held
             ;
             scarce
             heard
             of
             for
             farre
             more
             then
             halfe
             that
             time
             .
             Neither
             is
             hee
             able
             to
             produce
             any
             title
             of
             true
             Antiquitie
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             then
             held
             here
             .
          
           
             Yea
             but
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               there
               was
               no
               difference
               here
               about
               it
               ,
               when
               Austin
               came
               into
               these
               parts
               ,
            
             betweene
             him
             and
             them
             that
             hee
             found
             here
             .
             But
             I
             demand
             how
             it
             appeareth
             that
             Gregorie
             that
             sent
             Austin
             ,
             held
             Transubstantiation
             ?
             or
             that
             in
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             it
             was
             then
             held
             ?
             Till
             hee
             can
             prooue
             this
             to
             vs
             ,
             not
             out
             of
             
               lying
               Legends
            
             or
             
               bastard
               writings
            
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             some
             
               authentick
               Story
            
             ,
             or
             
               Gregories
               owne
            
             vndoubted
             workes
             ,
             we
             haue
             little
             reason
             to
             beleeue
             him
             .
             s
             Bellarmine
             (
             I
             am
             sure
             )
             can
             fish
             very
             little
             out
             of
             him
             ,
             nothing
             at
             all
             ,
             that
             prooueth
             ought
             .
          
           
             Sure
             we
             are
             that
             
               our
               Country-man
               venerable
               Bede
            
             ,
             whom
             he
             here
             citeth
             as
             the
             reporter
             of
             Augustines
             arriuall
             here
             ,
             was
             of
             an
             other
             iudgement
             ,
             as
             by
             his
             writings
             appeareth
             .
             For
             Commenting
             on
             the
             storie
             of
             the
             Institution
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ;
             t
             
               The
               old
               Paschall
               solemnity
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               being
               ended
               ,
               which
               was
               celebrated
               in
               memorie
               of
               the
               deliuerance
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               Christ
               passeth
               to
               a
               new
               one
               ,
               which
               hee
               would
               haue
               the
               Church
               vse
               in
               memory
               of
               redemption
               by
               him
               ,
            
             
             u
             
               instead
               of
               the
               flesh
               and
               blood
               of
               a
               Lambe
               substituting
               a
               Sacrament
               of
               his
               body
               and
               blood
               ,
               in
               a
               figure
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
            
             x
             
               hee
               breaketh
               himselfe
               the
               bread
               that
               he
               deliuereth
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               the
               breaking
               of
               his
               bodie
               to
               come
               was
               by
               his
               owne
               will
               and
               procurement
               .
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             y
             
               because
               bread
               strengtheneth
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               wine
               breedeth
               blood
               ,
               the
               one
               is
               mystically
               referred
               to
               Christs
               body
               ,
               and
               the
               wine
               vnto
               his
               blood
               .
            
             Where
             is
             any
             tittle
             here
             that
             may
             stand
             well
             with
             their
             Transubstantiation
             ?
             much
             lesse
             that
             soundeth
             ought
             that
             way
             ?
             
               A
               Sacrament
               of
               his
               body
               and
               blood
               :
               a
               memoriall
               of
               his
               redemption
               :
               bread
               broken
               and
               giuen
               :
            
             and
             both
             
               bread
               and
               wine
               hauing
               a
               mysticall
               reference
               to
               the
               body
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ.
            
             It
             was
             well
             and
             aduisedly
             therefore
             done
             by
             Bellarmine
             ,
             z
             to
             leaue
             Bede
             cleane
             out
             of
             the
             Catalogue
             of
             his
             Authors
             ,
             though
             a
             writer
             of
             the
             greatest
             note
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             because
             he
             could
             finde
             nothing
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             might
             seeme
             but
             to
             looke
             that
             way
             ;
             which
             if
             he
             could
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             sure
             to
             haue
             heard
             of
             .
          
           
             Yea
             that
             long
             after
             Augustines
             time
             the
             same
             beleefe
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             that
             we
             at
             this
             day
             hold
             ,
             was
             commonly
             taught
             and
             professed
             publikely
             in
             this
             Iland
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             manifold
             monuments
             by
             that
             
               Popish
               faction
            
             suppressed
             ,
             appeareth
             by
             some
             of
             them
             in
             
               ancient
               Manuscripts
            
             yet
             extant
             ,
             and
             of
             late
             published
             also
             in
             print
             .
             Among
             others
             of
             this
             kinde
             are
             the
             a
             Epistles
             and
             Sermons
             written
             in
             the
             Saxon
             tongue
             ,
             of
             one
             Aelfricke
             a
             man
             of
             great
             note
             for
             learning
             ,
             that
             liued
             about
             the
             yeere
             990.
             wherein
             the
             same
             doctrine
             is
             taught
             concerning
             the
             Sacrament
             that
             we
             hold
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             contrary
             
               Popish
               doctrine
            
             is
             impugned
             .
          
           
             In
             an
             Epistle
             of
             his
             written
             for
             Wulfsine
             then
             
               Bishop
               of
               Shyrburn
            
             to
             his
             Clerks
             bearing
             title
             of
             
               a
               Sacerdotall
               Synode
            
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               The
               holy
               Housell
               is
               Christs
               bodie
               ,
               not
               bodily
               ,
               but
               ghostly
               :
               Not
               the
               body
               that
               he
               suffered
               in
               ,
               but
               the
               body
               of
               which
               he
               spake
               ,
               when
               hee
               blessed
               bread
               and
               wine
               to
               housell
               ,
               and
               said
               by
               the
               blessed
               bread
               ,
               This
               is
               my
               body
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               holy
               wine
               ,
               This
               is
               my
               blood
               .
            
             And
             that
             
               the
               Lord
               that
               then
               
               turned
               that
               bread
               to
               his
               body
               ,
               doth
               still
               by
               the
               Priests
               hands
               blesse
               bread
               and
               wine
               to
               his
               ghostly
               body
               and
               his
               ghostly
               blood
               .
            
             And
             in
             another
             Epistle
             to
             
               Wulstane
               Archbishop
               of
               Yorke
            
             ;
             that
             
               The
               Lord
               halloweth
               daily
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Priest
               ,
               bread
               to
               his
               body
               ,
               and
               wine
               to
               his
               blood
               in
               ghostly
               mystery
               .
               And
               yet
               notwithstanding
               that
               liuely
               bread
               is
               not
               bodily
               so
               ,
               nor
               the
               selfe
               same
               body
               that
               Christ
               suffered
               in
               :
               nor
               that
               holy
               wine
               is
               the
               Sauiours
               blood
               ,
               which
               was
               shed
               for
               vs
               in
               bodily
               thing
               ,
               but
               in
               ghostly
               vnderstanding
               .
            
             And
             that
             
               that
               bread
               is
               his
               body
               ,
               and
               that
               wine
               his
               blood
               ,
               as
               the
               heauenly
               bread
               ,
               which
               we
               call
               Manna
               ,
               was
               his
               body
               ,
               and
               the
               cleere
               water
               which
               did
               then
               run
               from
               the
               stone
               in
               the
               wildernes
               was
               truely
               his
               blood
               ;
               as
            
             S.
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             b
             And
             that
             stone
             was
             Christ.
             
          
           
             And
             in
             the
             
               Paschall
               Homily
            
             by
             him
             translated
             out
             of
             Latine
             ,
             and
             read
             commonly
             then
             on
             
               Easter-day
               ;
               Men
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               haue
               often
               searched
               ,
               and
               doe
               as
               yet
               search
               how
               bread
               that
               is
               gathered
               of
               corne
               ,
               and
               through
               fires
               heat
               baked
               ,
               may
               be
               turned
               to
               Christs
               body
               ;
               or
               how
               wine
               that
               is
               pressed
               out
               of
               many
               grapes
               is
               turned
               through
               one
               blessing
               to
               the
               Lords
               blood
               .
            
             To
             which
             he
             there
             answereth
             ,
             that
             
               it
               is
               so
               by
               signification
               ,
               as
               Christ
               is
               said
               to
               be
               Bread
               ,
               a
               Rocke
               ,
               a
               Lamb
               ,
               a
               Lion
               ,
               not
               after
               truth
               of
               nature
               .
            
             And
             againe
             hauing
             demanded
             ,
             
               Why
               is
               that
               holy
               housell
               then
               called
               Christs
               body
               and
               his
               blood
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               truely
               that
               that
               it
               is
               called
               ?
            
             Hee
             answereth
             ,
             
               It
               is
               so
               truely
               in
               a
               ghostly
               mysterie
               .
            
             And
             then
             explicating
             further
             the
             manner
             of
             this
             change
             ;
             As
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               an
               heathen
               childe
               when
               hee
               is
               Christened
               ,
               yet
               hee
               altereth
               not
               his
               shape
               without
               ,
               though
               hee
               be
               changed
               within
               :
               and
               as
               the
               holy
               water
               in
               Baptisme
               after
               true
               nature
               is
               corruptible
               water
               ,
               but
               after
               ghostly
               mystery
               hath
               spirituall
               vertue
               .
            
             And
             so
             saith
             he
             ;
             
               The
               holy
               Housell
               is
               naturally
               corruptible
               bread
               &
               corruptible
               wine
               ,
               but
               is
               by
               might
               of
               Gods
               word
               truely
               Christs
               body
               and
               blood
               ,
               yet
               not
               bodily
               ,
               but
               ghostly
               .
            
             And
             afterward
             hee
             setteth
             downe
             diuerse
             differences
             betweene
             
               Christs
               naturall
               body
            
             and
             it
             .
             
               Much
               is
               betwixt
               the
               body
               that
               Christ
               suffered
               in
               ,
               and
               the
               body
               that
               he
               hallowed
               to
               housell
               :
               1.
               
               The
               body
               that
               hee
               suffered
               in
               was
               bred
               of
               the
               flesh
               of
               Mary
               ,
               with
               blood
               ,
               and
               bone
               ,
               
               and
               skin
               ,
               and
               sinewes
               ,
               in
               humane
               limmes
               ,
               and
               a
               liuing
               Soule
               .
               His
               ghostly
               body
               which
               we
               call
               the
               housell
               ,
               is
               gathered
               of
               many
               cornes
               without
               blood
               and
               bone
               ,
               limme
               and
               soule
               .
               And
               it
               is
               therefore
               called
               a
               mystery
               ,
               because
               therein
               is
               one
               thing
               seen
               ,
               and
               another
               thing
               vnderstood
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Christs
               body
               that
               he
               suffred
               in
               and
               rose
               from
               death
               ,
               neuer
               dieth
               henceforth
               ,
               but
               is
               eternall
               and
               impassible
               :
               That
               housel
               is
               temporall
               ,
               not
               eternall
               ,
               corruptible
               ,
               and
               dealed
               into
               sundry
               parts
               ,
               chewed
               betweene
               the
               teeth
               ,
               and
               sent
               into
               the
               belly
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               This
               mysterie
               is
               a
               pledge
               and
               figure
               .
               Christs
               body
               is
               truth
               it selfe
               .
               This
               pledge
               doe
               we
               keepe
               mystically
               ,
               vntill
               we
               come
               vnto
               the
               truth
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               then
               is
               this
               pledge
               ended
               .
               Truly
               it
               is
               ,
               as
               we
               said
               Christs
               body
               and
               blood
               ,
               not
               bodily
               ,
               but
               ghostly
               .
            
             And
             yet
             further
             he
             addeth
             that
             ,
             
               As
               the
               Stone
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               from
               whence
               the
               water
               ran
               ,
               was
               not
               bodily
               Christ
               ,
               but
               did
               signifie
               Christ
               ,
               though
               the
               Apostle
               say
               ,
            
             c
             That
             stone
             was
             Christ
             :
             
               so
               that
               heauenly
               meate
               that
               fed
               them
               40.
               yeeres
               ,
               and
               that
               water
               that
               gushed
               from
               the
               Stone
               ,
               had
               signification
               of
               Christs
               body
               and
               blood
               ,
               and
               was
               the
               same
               that
               wee
               now
               offer
               ,
               not
               bodily
               ,
               but
               ghostly
               .
            
             And
             that
             ,
             
               As
               Christ
               turned
               by
               inuisible
               might
               the
               bread
               to
               his
               body
               and
               the
               wine
               to
               his
               blood
               before
               he
               suffred
               ;
               so
               he
               did
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               turne
               the
               heauenly
               meate
               to
               his
               flesh
               ,
               and
               the
               flowing
               water
               to
               his
               owne
               blood
               ,
               before
               hee
               was
               borne
               .
            
             That
             ,
             
               when
               our
               Sauiour
               said
            
             ,
             d
             Hee
             that
             eateth
             my
             flesh
             and
             drinketh
             my
             blood
             hath
             euerlasting
             life
             ;
             
               He
               bad
               them
               not
               eate
               the
               body
               wherewith
               he
               was
               enclosed
               ,
               nor
               to
               drinke
               that
               blood
               which
               hee
               shed
               for
               vs
               :
               but
               he
               ment
               that
               holy
               housel
               ,
               which
               is
               ghostly
               his
               body
               and
               his
               blood
               ;
               and
               hee
               that
               tasteth
               it
               with
               beleeuing
               heart
               ,
               hath
               euerlasting
               life
               .
            
             That
             ,
             
               As
               the
               sacrifices
               had
               a
               sore-signification
               of
               Christs
               body
               which
               he
               offered
               to
               his
               Father
               in
               Sacrifice
               :
               So
               the
               housell
               that
               wee
               hallaw
               at
               Gods
               Altar
               is
               a
               remembrance
               of
               Christs
               body
               which
               he
               offered
               for
               vs
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               blood
               which
               he
               shed
               for
               vs
               :
               which
               suffering
               once
               done
               by
               him
               is
               daily
               renewed
               in
               a
               mystery
               of
               holy
               housell
               .
            
             Lastly
             ,
             that
             
               This
               holy
               housell
               is
               both
               Christs
               body
               ,
               and
               the
               bodie
               of
               
               all
               faithfull
               men
               after
               ghostly
               mysterie
               :
               and
               so
               when
               we
               receiue
               it
               ,
               we
               receiue
               our selues
               too
               .
               For
               ,
            
             e
             You
             are
             Christs
             body
             
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ;
               and
            
             ,
             f
             We
             many
             bee
             one
             bread
             ,
             and
             one
             body
             .
          
           
             Whence
             it
             is
             apparent
             that
             the
             same
             Faith
             that
             wee
             hold
             concerning
             
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Eucharist
            
             ,
             and
             
               Christs
               presence
               in
               it
            
             was
             publikely
             taught
             and
             ordinarily
             professed
             in
             this
             Iland
             euen
             for
             a
             long
             time
             also
             after
             Austins
             accesse
             into
             these
             parts
             .
             So
             far
             is
             it
             from
             that
             which
             this
             flourisher
             affirmeth
             ,
             that
             the
             ancient
             Brittons
             neere
             the
             Apostles
             times
             were
             of
             the
             same
             Faith
             &
             iudgement
             in
             that
             point
             with
             our
             Romanists
             .
             But
             lost
             labour
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             Optatus
             speaketh
             )
             g
             
               a
               meere
               folly
               to
               seeke
            
             for
             any
             such
             
               noueltie
               in
               the
               bowels
               of
            
             true
             antiquitie
             .
             Neither
             is
             this
             Defendant
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             of
             that
             faction
             ,
             able
             to
             produce
             any
             one
             sentence
             or
             syllable
             ,
             whereby
             that
             which
             he
             so
             confidently
             here
             auoucheth
             ,
             may
             be
             prooued
             ,
             out
             of
             any
             
               graue
               and
               approoued
               Author
            
             ,
             that
             liued
             neere
             those
             times
             ,
             or
             that
             hath
             written
             of
             the
             same
             .
             Let
             him
             but
             make
             this
             his
             assertion
             good
             (
             that
             shall
             be
             our
             last
             issue
             )
             and
             he
             shall
             haue
             me
             
               a
               Proselyte
            
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             in
             that
             point
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A01532-e710
           
             a
             In
             his
             ,
             quae
             apertè
             posita
             sunt
             in
             Scriptura
             ,
             inveniuntur
             illa
             omnia
             ,
             quae
             continent
             fidem
             ,
             moresque
             viuendi
             .
             Aug.
             de
             doctr
             .
             Christ.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             b
             Hoc
             quiá
             de
             Scripturis
             authoritatē
             non
             habet
             ,
             eadem
             facilitate
             contemnitur
             ,
             qua
             probatur
             .
             Hieron
             .
             in
             Math.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             c
             Nihil
             de
             co
             constat
             ,
             quia
             Scriptura
             non
             exhibet
             .
             Tertull.
             de
             carn
             .
             Christ.
             
          
           
             d
             Gen.
             41.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             Septē
             boues
             ,
             &
             septem
             spicae
             septem
             anni
             sunt
             :
             &
             non
             dicit
             septem
             annos
             significant
             .
             Aug.
             in
             Leuit.
             quaest
             .
             57.
             
          
           
             e
             Apoc.
             17.
             12.
             
          
           
             f
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             4.
             
          
           
             ff
             Intuentes
             tabulam
             aut
             parietem
             dicimus
             ;
             Ille
             Cicero
             est
             ;
             ille
             Salustius
             ,
             ille
             Achilles
             ,
             ille
             Hector
             :
             hoc
             flumen
             Simois
             ;
             illa
             Roma
             ,
             cum
             aliud
             nihil
             sint
             quam
             pictae
             imagines
             :
             &
             omnes
             ferè
             imagines
             earum
             rerum
             quarum
             imagines
             sunt
             ,
             nominibus
             appellati
             solent
             .
             Aug.
             ad
             Simpl.
             lib.
             2.
             quaest
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             g
             Haec
             verba
             necessario
             inferunt
             ,
             aut
             veram
             mutationem
             panis
             ,
             vt
             volunt
             Catholici
             ,
             aut
             mutationem
             metaphoricam
             ,
             vt
             volunt
             Caluinistae
             ;
             nullo
             autem
             modo
             sententiam
             Lutheranorum
             admittunt
             .
             Bellarm.
             de
             Euchar.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             h
             Non
             apparet
             ex
             Euangelio
             coactivum
             aliquod
             ad
             intelligendum
             haec
             verba
             propriè
             .
             Cajetan
             .
             in
             Thom.
             part
             .
             3.
             quaest
             .
             75.
             art
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             i
             Ex
             subi●nctis
             verbis
             non
             potest
             concludi
             euidenter
             praemiss●
             verba
             esse
             intelligendapropriè
             .
             Ibid.
             Et
             posteà
             ;
             cum
             ●uius
             relationis
             veritate
             stat
             praeiacentem
             esse
             veram
             solum
             in
             sensu
             metaphorico
             :
             vt
             patet
             in
             exemplo
             ,
             Petra
             autem
             erat
             Christus
             ,
             non
             propriè
             sed
             metaphoricè
             inteiligenda
             .
             Et
             similiter
             illa
             propositio
             ,
             (
             Hoc
             est
             corpus
             meum
             )
             esset
             vera
             ,
             si
             in
             solo
             metaphorico
             sensu
             esset
             p
             olata
             .
          
           
             *
             Hactenus
             Matthaeus
             ;
             Neque
             est
             hic
             vnum
             verbū
             vnde
             probetur
             in
             Mis●a
             nostra
             vera
             carnis
             &
             Sarguinis
             Christi
             presentia
             .
             Ioan
             Rof●ēs
             .
             contr
             .
             Captiu
             .
             Babylon
             .
          
           
             Ex
             Scriptura
             probari
             non
             potest
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             k
             1
             Corinth
             .
             10.
             4.
             
          
           
             l
             Luke
             12.
             20.
             
          
           
             m
             Matth.
             26.
             28.
             
          
           
             n
             Non
             dicit
             ,
             Petia
             significat
             Christum
             ;
             sed
             tanquam
             hoc
             esset
             ,
             quod
             vtique
             per
             substantiam
             non
             erat
             ,
             sed
             per
             significationem
             ,
             Petra
             autem
             erat
             Christus
             .
             Aug.
             in
             Leuit.
             quae
             .
             57.
             
          
           
             o
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             4.
             
          
           
             q
             Math.
             26.
             29.
             
          
           
             r
             Gen.
             17.
             13.
             
          
           
             s
             Gen.
             17.
             11.
             
          
           
             t
             Rom.
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             u
             Exo.
             12.
             11.
             
          
           
             Petra
             Christus
             in
             signo
             ,
             Aug.
             in
             Ioan.
             tract
             .
             26.
             quia
             significat
             Christum
             .
             Idem
             .
             epist.
             102.
             
             Ibi
             Petra
             Christus
             ;
             nobis
             Christus
             quod
             in
             altari
             ponitur
             .
             Idem
             in
             Ioan.
             tract
             .
             45.
             
          
           
             x
             Acceptum
             panem
             &
             distributum
             discipulis
             corpus
             suum
             illum
             fecit
             ,
             Hoc
             est
             corpus
             meum
             dicendo
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             figura
             corporis
             mei
             .
             Tertull.
             contr
             .
             Marcion
             .
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             40.
             
          
           
             y
             Dominus
             non
             dubitauit
             dicere
             ,
             Hoc
             est
             corpus
             meum
             ,
             cum
             signum
             daret
             corporis
             sui
             .
             Aug.
             contr
             .
             Adimant
             .
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             z
             Solet
             res
             quae
             significat
             eius
             rei
             nomine
             quā
             significat
             nuncupari
             .
             Aug.
             in
             Leuir
             .
             quaest
             .
             57.
             
             Aliquando
             res
             que
             significat
             ,
             nomen
             eius
             rei
             quā
             significat
             accipit
             .
             Idem
             epist.
             102.
             
             Solent
             imagines
             rerum
             earum
             nominibus
             appellari
             ,
             qua●um
             imagines
             sunt
             .
             Idem
             ad
             Simplic
             l.
             2.
             q.
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             Si
             sacramenta
             quand●m
             similitudinem
             eatum
             retum
             quarum
             sunt
             Sacramenta
             ,
             non
             haberent
             ,
             omnino
             Sacramenta
             non
             essent
             .
             Ex
             hac
             auiem
             similitudine
             plaerumque
             etiam
             ipsarum
             retum
             nomina
             accipiunt
             ,
             Aug.
             epist.
             22.
             
          
           
             a
             Sicut
             secundum
             quendam
             modum
             Sacramentum
             corporis
             Christi
             ,
             corpus
             Christi
             est
             ;
             Sacramentum
             sanguinis
             Christi
             ,
             sanguis
             Christi
             est
             .
             Aug
             ibid.
             
          
           
             b
             Sicut
             coel●stis
             panis
             quae
             Christi
             caro
             est
             ,
             suo
             modo
             vocatur
             corpus
             Christi
             ,
             cum
             reuein
             sit
             sacramentum
             corporis
             Christi
             ,
             illius
             viz.
             quod
             visibile
             ,
             quod
             palpabile
             ,
             mortale
             in
             cruce
             ,
             positum
             est
             :
             vocaturque
             ipsa
             immolatio
             carnis
             quae
             sacerdotis
             manibus
             fit
             Christi
             passio
             mors
             ,
             crucifixio
             ,
             non
             rei
             veritate
             ,
             sed
             significante
             mysterio
             :
             sic
             sa●…
             amentum
             fidei
             ,
             quod
             baptismus
             intelligitur
             ,
             fides
             est
             .
             Aug.
             apud
             Grat.
             de
             consecra
             .
             d
             2
             c.
             Hoc
             est
             .
          
           
             c
             Coelestis
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             coeleste
             sacramentum
             quod
             verè
             representat
             Christi
             carnem
             ,
             dicitur
             corpus
             Christi
             ,
             sed
             improp●●è
             :
             vnde
             dicitur
             ,
             suo
             modo
             ;
             sed
             non
             rei
             veritate
             ,
             sed
             significante
             mysterio
             ;
             vocatur
             Christi
             corpus
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             significat
             .
             Gloss.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             *
             Dominus
             ait
             ,
             ●pse
             est
             Elias
             :
             ipse
             au●em
             ait
             ,
             Ego
             non
             sum
             Elias
             .
             Recte
             Iohannes
             propriè
             ,
             quia
             Dominus
             figuratè
             .
             Aug.
             in
             Ioh.
             tract
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             “
             Mat.
             11.
             14.
             
          
           
             ''
             Ioh.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             26.
             60
             ,
             61.
             
          
           
             s
             Ioh.
             2.
             19.
             21
             
          
           
             c
             Baptismus
             etsi
             Deus
             non
             est
             ,
             magnum
             camen
             aliquid
             est
             ,
             quia
             sacramentum
             est
             Dei.
             Aug.
             de
             vnic
             .
             Bapt.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             d
             Certè
             sacramenta
             quae
             sumimus
             corporis
             &
             sanguinis
             Christi
             ,
             diuina
             res
             est
             ,
             &c.
             et
             tamen
             esse
             non
             desinit
             substan●…
             vel
             natura
             panis
             &
             vini
             ,
             sed
             permanent
             in
             suae
             proprietate
             naturae
             :
             &
             certè
             imago
             &
             similitudo
             corporis
             &
             sanguinis
             Christi
             in
             actione
             mysteriorum
             celebratur
             .
             Gelas.
             Ep.
             Rom.
             de
             2.
             in
             Christo
             natur
             .
             in
             Bibliothec
             .
             Patr.
             tom
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             e
             Neque
             enim
             signa
             mystica
             post
             sanctificationem
             recedunt
             à
             sua
             natura
             :
             manent
             enim
             in
             priore
             substantia
             &
             figura
             &
             forma
             Theodoret.
             dialog
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             Qui
             quod
             naturâ
             corpus
             est
             triticum
             &
             panem
             appellauit
             ,
             &
             vitem
             rursus
             seipsum
             nominauit
             ,
             is
             symbola
             &
             signa
             quae
             videntur
             ,
             appellatione
             corporis
             &
             sanguinis
             honorauit
             non
             naturam
             mutans
             ,
             sed
             naturae
             gratiam
             adiiciens
             .
             Theodoret.
             di●log
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             g
             Ioh.
             12.
             24.
             
          
           
             h
             Ioh.
             6.
             51.
             
          
           
             i
             Ioh.
             15.
             1.
             
          
           
             k
             Verum
             corpus
             Domini
             nostri
             Iesu
             Christi
             &
             non
             sacramētum
             solum
             ,
             sensualiter
             ,
             &
             non
             in
             sacramento
             solum
             ,
             sed
             in
             veritate
             manibus
             sacerdotum
             tractari
             ,
             &
             sidelium
             dentibus
             atteri
             .
             Nicol.
             Pp.
             de
             consecra
             .
             d.
             2.
             c.
             Ego
             Barengarius
             .
          
           
             l
             Nisi
             sanè
             intelligas
             verba
             Berengarii
             ,
             in
             maiorem
             incides
             haeresm
             ,
             quam
             ipse
             habuit
             .
             Glos.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             m
             Si
             praeceptiua
             locutio
             flagitium
             aut
             facinus
             videtur
             iubere
             ,
             figurata
             est
             .
             Aug.
             de
             doct
             .
             Christi
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             n
             Nisi
             manducaueritis
             ,
             &c.
             Facinus
             vel
             flagitium
             videtur
             iubere
             .
             Figura
             est
             ergò
             ,
             praecipiens
             passioni
             Domini
             esse
             communicandum
             &
             s●au●ter
             atque
             vtiliter
             recondendum
             in
             memoriâ
             quod
             pro
             nobis
             caro
             eius
             crucifixa
             &
             vulnerata
             sit
             .
             Aug.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             o
             Ioh.
             6.
             53.
             
          
           
             p
             Aeternam
             ergò
             vitam
             non
             habet
             ,
             qui
             istum
             panem
             nō
             manducat
             ,
             nec
             istū
             sanguinem
             bibit
             :
             Nam
             temporalem
             vitam
             sine
             illo
             habere
             homines
             possunt
             ,
             aeternam
             verò
             omninò
             non
             possunt
             .
             Aug.
             in
             Ioan.
             Tract
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             q
             Escam
             eandem
             spiritualem
             quā
             nos
             manducauerunt
             .
             Aug.
             in
             Ioan.
             Tract
             .
             26.
             
             &
             45.
             
          
           
             r
             Mors
             eius
             profuit
             ante
             quā
             fuit
             .
             Ber.
             Serm.
             de
             coen
             .
             Dom.
             
          
           
             s
             Luk.
             23.
             43.
             
          
           
             t
             Docet
             sancta
             Synodus
             parvulos
             vsu
             rationis
             carentes
             nulla
             obligari
             necessitate
             ad
             sacramentalem
             Eucharistiae
             communionem
             .
             Concil
             .
             Trident.
             Sess.
             vit
             .
             Can.
             4.
             
             Siquis
             dixerit
             ,
             parvulis
             antequam
             ad
             annos
             discretionis
             peruenerint
             ,
             necessariam
             esse
             Eucharistiam
             ,
             anathema
             sit
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             u
             Ecce
             Innocentius
             Papa
             sine
             baptismo
             Christi
             ,
             &
             sine
             participatione
             corporis
             &
             sanguinis
             Christi
             vitam
             non
             habere
             parvulos
             dixit
             .
             Aug
             ad
             Bonif.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             4.
             
             Sanct.
             Innocentius
             parvulos
             definiuit
             ,
             nisi
             manducauerint
             carnē
             filii
             hominis
             ,
             vitam
             prorsus
             habere
             non
             posse
             .
             Idem
             contr
             .
             Iulian.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
             Hoc
             idem
             habet
             &
             idem
             de
             pecc
             .
             mer.
             &
             remiss
             .
             l.
             1.
             c
             20.
             
             &
             24.
             &
             ad
             2.
             
             Epist.
             Pelag.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             22.
             &
             ibid.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             4.
             &
             de
             veeb.
             Ap.
             8.
             
          
           
             x
             Ioh.
             6.
             50
             ,
             51.
             58.
             
          
           
             y
             Ioh.
             6.
             54.
             
          
           
             z
             Ioh.
             6.
             56.
             
          
           
             *
             Ioh.
             6.
             57.
             
          
           
             a
             Non
             ita
             est
             in
             hac
             esca
             ,
             quam
             sustentandae
             temporalis
             vitae
             causa
             sumimus
             .
             Nam
             qui
             eam
             non
             sumpserit
             ,
             non
             viuet
             :
             nec
             tamen
             qui
             eā
             sumpserit
             ,
             viuet
             .
             In
             hoc
             verò
             cibo
             &
             potu
             ,
             i.
             corpore
             &
             sanguine
             Domini
             non
             ita
             est
             .
             Nam
             &
             qui
             eam
             non
             sumit
             ,
             non
             habet
             vitam
             ,
             &
             qui
             eam
             sumit
             ,
             habet
             vitam
             ,
             &
             hanc
             vtique
             aeternā
             .
             Aug.
             in
             Ioan.
             Tract
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             b
             Sicut
             enim
             ,
             fiquis
             liquefactae
             cerae
             aliam
             ceram
             infuderit
             ,
             alteram
             cum
             altera
             per
             totum
             commisceat
             ;
             necesse
             est
             ,
             siquis
             carn●m
             &
             sanguinem
             Domini
             recipit
             ,
             cum
             ipso
             ita
             coniungatur
             ,
             vt
             Christus
             in
             ipso
             ,
             &
             ipse
             in
             Christo
             inueniatur
             .
             Cyril
             .
             in
             Ioan.
             l.
             4
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             c
             Rom.
             8.
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             Multi
             de
             altari
             accipiunt
             ,
             &
             moriuntur
             ;
             &
             accipiendo
             moriuntur
             .
             Vnde
             dicit
             Apostolus
             ;
             Iudicium
             sibi
             manducat
             &
             bibit
             .
             Nonne
             buccella
             Dominica
             venenum
             fuit
             Iudae
             ?
             &
             tamen
             accepit
             ,
             Aug.
             in
             Ioan.
             Tract
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             e
             Hujus
             rei
             Sacramentum
             de
             mensà
             Dominica
             sumitur
             ,
             quibusdam
             ad
             vitam
             ,
             quibusdam
             ad
             exitium
             .
             Res
             verò
             ipsa
             cuius
             sacramentum
             est
             ,
             omni
             homini
             ad
             vitam
             ,
             nulli
             ad
             exitium
             ,
             quicunque
             eius
             particeps
             fuerit
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             f
             Cusan
             .
             epist.
             7.
             ad
             Bohem.
             
          
           
             g
             Caietan
             .
             in
             Thom.
             part
             .
             3.
             quaest
             .
             80.
             art
             .
             12.
             &
             in
             Ioan.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             h
             Gabr.
             Biel
             in
             Can.
             Miss
             .
             lect
             .
             84.
             
          
           
             i
             Astesan
             .
             sum
             .
             lib.
             4.
             tit
             .
             17.
             quaest
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             k
             Ruard
             Tapper
             .
             explic
             .
             artic
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             l
             Ioan
             Hessel
             .
             de
             commun
             .
             sub
             vna
             specie
             .
          
           
             m
             Cor.
             Iansen
             harm
             .
             Euan.
             c.
             59.
             
          
           
             *
             Here
             I
             must
             craue
             :
             pardon
             for
             stiling
             this
             Iohnson
             or
             
               Iansenius
               a
               Iesuite
            
             ,
             being
             mistaken
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             vnderstanding
             himnow
             to
             be
             none
             ,
             
               A
               Popish
               Bishop
            
             only
             he
             was
             of
             Gaunt
             in
             Flanders
             .
          
           
             n
             Non
             agi
             in
             hoc
             capite
             de
             sacramentali
             manducatione
             &
             potu
             corporis
             &
             sanguinis
             Domini
             .
             Bellarm.
             de
             sacrament
             .
             Euchar.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             5
             :
          
           
             o
             Ioh.
             6.
             27.
             29.
             35.
             47.
             
          
           
             p
             Hoc
             est
             manducare
             cibum
             qui
             non
             perit
             ,
             &c.
             Quid
             paras
             ventrem
             &
             dentes
             ?
             crede
             &
             manducasti
             .
             Aug.
             in
             Ioan.
             Tract
             .
             25.
             
             Idem
             est
             manducare
             Christum
             ,
             &
             credere
             in
             Christum
             .
             Iansen
             .
             harmon
             .
             c.
             59.
             
          
           
             q
             Mat.
             26.
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             hac
             enim
             narratione
             omnia
             haec
             verba
             ,
             accepit
             ,
             benedixit
             ,
             fregit
             ,
             dedit
             ,
             vnum
             accusatiuum
             b●euiter
             regunt
             ,
             Panem
             .
             Steph.
             Durāt
             .
             de
             rit
             .
             Eccl.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             38.
             n.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Deus
             in
             Euangelip
             panem
             corpus
             suum
             appellans
             .
             Tertull.
             contr
             .
             Marc.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             r
             Panem
             in
             quo
             g●…iae
             actae
             sunt
             ,
             corpus
             esse
             Domini
             sui
             .
             Iren.
             contr
             .
             Valent.
             l.
             4.
             c
             34.
             
          
           
             s
             Panis
             est
             corpus
             Christi
             .
             Aug.
             apud
             Grat.
             de
             consecr
             .
             d.
             2.
             c.
             Qui
             manducant
             .
          
           
             t
             Panis
             ,
             quem
             fregit
             Dominus
             ,
             deditque
             discipulis
             ,
             est
             corpus
             Dom●ni
             .
             Hieron
             .
             ad
             H●dybiam
             .
             〈…〉
             .
             Praecepisti
             vt
             credamus
             ,
             expone
             vt
             intelligamus
             Quomodò
             est
             panis
             corpus
             euis
             ,
             &
             calix
             ,
             vel
             quod
             habet
             calix
             ,
             quomodo
             est
             sanguis
             eius
             ?
             Ista
             ideò
             dicuntur
             Sacramenta
             ,
             quia
             aliud
             videtur
             ,
             aliud
             intelligitur
             :
             quod
             vide
             .
             〈…〉
             speciem
             habet
             corporalem
             ,
             quod
             intelligitur
             fructum
             habet
             spiritualem
             .
             Aug.
             apud
             Beda
             in
             1
             Cor.
             10
             
          
           
             u
             Dedit
             Dominus
             noster
             in
             mensa
             propriis
             manibus
             panem
             &
             vinū
             ,
             in
             cruce
             verò
             manib
             .
             militum
             corpus
             tradidit
             vu●nerandum
             ,
             vt
             in
             Apostolis
             secretius
             impressa
             si●cera
             veritas
             ,
             et
             vera
             sinceritas
             exponeret
             gentibus
             ,
             quomodo
             vinum
             et
             panis
             caro
             esse●
             et
             sanguis
             ,
             et
             quibus
             rationibus
             causae
             effectibus
             conuenirent
             ,
             et
             diuersa
             nomina
             vel
             species
             ad
             vnā
             reducerentur
             essentiam
             ,
             et
             significantia
             et
             significata
             eisdem
             vocabulis
             censerentur
             .
             Author
             de
             Cardinal
             .
             Christi
             oper
             .
             c.
             de
             vnct
             .
          
           
             u
             Ioh.
             6.
             48.
             51.
             
          
           
             *
             Corpori
             quidem
             symboli
             nomen
             imposuit
             ,
             symbolo
             verò
             corporis
             .
             Thodoret
             .
             dialog
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             x
             1
             Cor.
             10
             4.
             
          
           
             y
             Ibi
             Petra
             Christus
             ,
             nobis
             Christus
             quod
             in
             altati
             Dei
             ponitur
             .
             Aug.
             in
             loan
             .
             Tract
             .
             45.
             
          
           
             z
             Haec
             sententia
             ,
             Hic
             panis
             est
             .
             corpus
             meum
             ,
             aut
             accipi
             debet
             tropicè
             vt
             panis
             sit
             corpus
             Christi
             signifitatiuè
             ,
             aut
             est
             planè
             absurda
             et
             impossibilis
             :
             nec
             enim
             fieri
             potest
             ,
             vt
             panis
             sit
             corpus
             Christi
             Bellan
             .
             de
             ●uchar
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             16
             
          
           
             b
             Mat.
             26.
             26.
             
          
           
             c
             Benedictio
             consecrat
             Ambr.
             de
             initiat
             .
             myster
             .
             c.
             9.
             
             Prece
             mystica
             consecratu●
             .
             Aug.
             de
             trinit
             .
             l.
             4.
             apud
             Grat
             ,
             de
             consecr
             .
             d.
             2.
             c.
             corpus
             et
             sang
             .
          
           
             d
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             26.
             
          
           
             e
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             27.
             
          
           
             f
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             28.
             
          
           
             g
             Mat.
             26.
             29.
             
             Mar.
             14.
             25.
             
             Ostendit
             vinū
             esse
             ,
             quod
             benedictum
             est
             .
             Clem.
             Alex.
             paedag
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Vinum
             fuit
             in
             redemptionis
             nostrae
             mysterio
             ,
             cum
             dixit
             ,
             non
             bibā
             amodò
             de
             hoc
             gel●mine
             vitis
             .
             Aug.
             de
             dogmat
             .
             Eccles.
             c.
             75.
             
             Et
             Burchard
             .
             decret
             .
             l.
             5.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             “
             Fragmenta
             panis
             discipulis
             dedit
             .
             Cyril
             ,
             in
             Ioan.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             “
             Vinum
             fuisse
             ,
             quod
             sanguinem
             suum
             dixit
             .
             Cypr.
             l.
             2.
             ep
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             w
             Quando
             mysterium
             hoc
             tradidit
             ,
             vinum
             tradidit
             .
             Chrys.
             in
             Math.
             hom
             .
             83.
             
          
           
             Primū
             dat
             panem
             discipulis
             suis.
             Origen
             in
             Mat.
             hom
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             h
             Exod.
             7.
             12.
             
             Baculus
             ,
             i.
             draco
             ,
             nomine
             eius
             rei
             ex
             qua
             versa
             ,
             et
             in
             quam
             reuersura
             .
             Aug.
             in
             Exod.
             quaest
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             i
             Panis
             conuertitur
             in
             corpus
             Christi
             .
             Bellar.
             de
             Euchat
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             11.
             19.
             
          
           
             k
             Corpus
             Christi
             ex
             pane
             fieri
             non
             est
             absurdum
             .
             ibid.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             l
             Christi
             corpus
             ex
             pane
             conficiunt
             sacerdotes
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             m
             Verè
             corpus
             illud
             quod
             suit
             crucifixū
             ,
             factum
             suit
             ex
             pane
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             n
             Nego
             Christi
             corpus
             absolutè
             à
             sacerdotibus
             fieri
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             o
             Corpus
             Domini
             in
             Eucharistia
             non
             producitur
             ,
             sed
             solum
             succedit
             pani
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             p
             Exod.
             7.
             12.
             
             Videbantur
             esse
             quod
             non
             erant
             ludificatione
             venefica
             .
             Aug.
             in
             Exod.
             quest
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             q
             Exod.
             7.
             15.
             
          
           
             r
             Exod.
             4
             3.
             
          
           
             t
             Ioh.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             s
             Exod.
             7.
             20.
             
          
           
             u
             Quod
             vidistis
             ,
             panis
             est
             &
             calix
             ;
             quod
             nobis
             etiam
             oculi
             renunciant
             :
             quod
             autem
             fides
             vestra
             postulat
             instruenda
             ,
             panis
             est
             corpus
             Christi
             ,
             &
             calix
             est
             sanguis
             .
             Aug.
             apud
             Bedam
             in
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             
          
           
             v
             Aliquando
             ad
             significationē
             aliquam
             fit
             species
             vel
             aliquantulū
             mansura
             ,
             sieut
             serpens
             ,
             aeneus
             ,
             vel
             per
             acto
             ministerio
             transitura
             ,
             ficut
             panis
             ad
             hoc
             factus
             in
             accipiendo
             sacramento
             consumitur
             ,
             sed
             quia
             haec
             hominibus
             nota
             sunt
             quia
             per
             homines
             fiunt
             ,
             honorē
             tanquā
             religiosa
             habere
             possunt
             ,
             stuporē
             tanquā
             mira
             non
             possunt
             .
             Aug.
             de
             Trin.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Regula
             est
             ,
             quod
             si
             possumus
             saluare
             Scripturas
             sacras
             ●er
             ea
             quae
             naturaliter
             videmus
             ,
             non
             debemus
             ad
             miraculum
             ,
             vel
             ad
             potentiam
             diuinam
             recurrere
             .
             Aegidius
             Hexaemer
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             3.
             11.
             
          
           
             b
             Sacramentum
             ,
             i.
             sacrum
             signum
             .
             Aug.
             de
             ciuit
             .
             l.
             20.
             c.
             5.
             
             Bern.
             decoen
             .
             Dom.
             Thom.
             sum
             .
             part
             .
             3.
             q.
             60.
             art
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             Signa
             ,
             cum
             ad
             res
             diuinas
             pertinent
             ,
             Sacramenta
             appellantur
             .
             Aug.
             Epist.
             5.
             
          
           
             d
             Signū
             omne
             aliquid
             aliud
             preter
             se
             significat
             .
             Aug
             de
             doct
             .
             Christam
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             e
             Sacramenta
             quoniam
             signae
             sunt
             rerum
             ,
             aliud
             existunt
             ,
             &
             aliud
             significant
             .
             Aug.
             contra
             Maxim
             .
             l.
             3
             c.
             22.
             videt
             eundem
             supra
             ex
             Beda
             in
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             
          
           
             g
             Miserabilis
             animae
             seruitus
             signa
             pro
             rebus
             accipeie
             .
             Aug.
             de
             doct
             .
             Christ.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             h
             Luk.
             24.
             39.
             
          
           
             f
             In
             Ecclesia
             offeruntur
             panis
             &
             vinum
             ,
             antitypa
             carnis
             &
             sanguinis
             Christi
             .
             Macar
             .
             hom
             .
             27.
             quomodo
             appellant
             &
             Basil.
             in
             liturg
             .
             Greg.
             Naz.
             orat
             .
             in
             Gorgon
             .
             Theod.
             dial
             .
             1.
             alii
             passim
             .
          
           
             i
             Videmus
             nec
             par
             esse
             nec
             simile
             ;
             nec
             carne
             indutae
             imagini
             ,
             nec
             invisibili
             deita●i
             ,
             nec
             membrorum
             lineamentis
             :
             Est
             enim
             ro●undae
             figurae
             ,
             &
             sensu
             vacans
             .
             Epiphan
             .
             Serm.
             anchor
             .
          
           
             k
             Per
             consecrationem
             fit
             vt
             Christi
             corpus
             verè
             &
             visibilitet
             adsit
             super
             mensam
             Bellar.
             de
             missa
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Quasi
             ad
             singulos
             quosque
             cunctantes
             adhuc
             voc●
             corporea
             vtatur
             &
             dicat
             ,
             Quid
             turbati
             estis
             ?
             &c.
             Quid
             laborat
             intellectus
             ,
             vbi
             magister
             est
             aspectus
             ?
             Leo.
             epist.
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             Vereor
             ne
             ipsis
             sensibus
             nostris
             facere
             videamur
             iniuriam
             ,
             quando
             id
             loquendo
             suademus
             ,
             vbi
             omnes
             vires
             officiumque
             sermonis
             facilimè
             superat
             euidentia
             veritatis
             .
             Aug.
             epist.
             57.
             
          
           
             l
             Col.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             m
             Philip.
             3.
             20.
             
          
           
             n
             Act.
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             p
             Luk.
             23.
             43.
             
          
           
             q
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             24.
             
          
           
             r
             Vnus
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             vbio
             ;
             perid
             quod
             Deus
             est
             ,
             in
             coelo
             autem
             per
             id
             quod
             homo
             Aug.
             Epist.
             57.
             
          
           
             o
             August
             ad
             Dardā
             .
             ep
             .
             57.
             
          
           
             r
             Spacia
             locorum
             tolle
             corporibus
             ,
             nusquam
             erunt
             :
             &
             quia
             nusquam
             erunt
             ,
             nec
             erunt
             .
             Tolle
             ipsa
             corpora
             qualitatibus
             corporum
             ,
             non
             erit
             vbi
             sint
             ,
             &
             ideò
             necesse
             est
             vt
             non
             sint
             .
             Aug.
             Epist.
             57.
             
          
           
             *
             Ita
             loca
             suis
             molibus
             tenent
             ,
             vt
             distantibus
             spaciis
             simul
             esse
             non
             possiut
             ,
             Aug.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             s
             Nulla
             ratione
             extra
             nostri
             est
             corporis
             veritatē
             .
             Leo.
             Ep.
             72.
             
          
           
             t
             Sursum
             est
             Dominus
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             hîc
             est
             veritas
             Dominus
             :
             Corpus
             enim
             Domini
             in
             quo
             resurrexit
             vno
             loco
             esse
             opottet
             :
             veritas
             eius
             vbique
             diffusa
             est
             .
             Aug.
             in
             Ioan.
             tract
             .
             30.
             
          
           
             *
             Docemus
             eundē
             Christum
             circumscriptum
             corpore
             ,
             incircumscriptum
             spiritu
             ;
             qui
             loco
             continetur
             ,
             &
             loco
             non
             continetur
             .
             Greg.
             Naz.
             ad
             Clodon
             .
             &
             apud
             Thedoret
             dialog
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             u
             Noli
             dubitare
             ibi
             esse
             hominem
             Christum
             ,
             vnde
             venturus
             est
             .
             Ascendit
             in
             coelum
             ;
             nec
             aliunde
             quam
             inde
             venturus
             est
             angelica
             voce
             testante
             ,
             quemadmodum
             ire
             visus
             est
             in
             coelum
             .
             i.
             in
             eadem
             carnis
             forma
             atque
             substantia
             ,
             cui
             immortalitatem
             dedit
             ,
             naturā
             non
             abstulit
             .
             Secundum
             hanc
             formam
             non
             est
             putandus
             vbique
             diffusus
             .
             Cauendum
             est
             enim
             ,
             ne
             ita
             diuinitatem
             astruamus
             hominis
             ,
             vt
             veritatem
             corporis
             auferamus
             .
             Aug.
             Epist.
             57.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat
             28.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             28.
             20.
             
          
           
             “
             Mat.
             26.
             11.
             
          
           
             ``
             Secundum
             maiestatem
             suam
             ,
             prouidentiam
             ,
             gratiam
             ,
             impletur
             ,
             Ecce
             ego
             vobiscum
             .
             Secundum
             carnem
             verò
             &c.
             non
             semper
             habebitis
             vobiscum
             .
             Quare
             ?
             Quomam
             ascendit
             in
             coelum
             &
             non
             est
             hic
             .
             Aug
             ,
             in
             Ioan.
             tract
             .
             50.
             
          
           
             *
             Homo
             secund
             .
             corpus
             in
             loco
             est
             ,
             &
             de
             soco
             migrat
             :
             &
             cum
             ad
             alium
             lolum
             venerit
             ,
             in
             eo
             vnde
             venit
             ,
             non
             est
             .
             Deus
             vbique
             totus
             est
             ,
             nec
             secumd
             .
             spatia
             tenetur
             locis
             .
             Idem
             in
             Ioan.
             tract
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             a
             Iube
             haec
             perferri
             per
             manus
             sancti
             Angeli
             tui
             in
             sublime
             altare
             muum
             ,
             in
             conspectu
             maieiestatis
             tuae
             .
             Canō
             Missae
             .
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             28.
             6.
             
          
           
             b
             Totus
             Christus
             est
             sub
             v●raque
             specie
             disiunctim
             .
             Bellarm.
             de
             Euchar.
             lib.
             4.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             Certum
             est
             ,
             quod
             quam
             citò
             species
             dentis
             teruntur
             ,
             tam
             citò
             in
             coelū
             rapitur
             corpus
             Christi
             .
             Glos.
             de
             consecr
             .
             d.
             2.
             c.
             Trib.
             9.
             
          
           
             d
             Ipsum
             immortale
             corpus
             minus
             est
             in
             parte
             quam
             in
             toto
             ,
             August
             .
             Epist.
             57.
             
          
           
             c
             Totum
             Christi
             corpus
             est
             sub
             parte
             speciei
             .
             Glos.
             ad
             Grat.
             de
             consecr
             .
             d.
             2.
             c.
             Qu●
             manducant
             .
             Totum
             corpus
             Christi
             est
             in
             qualibet
             parte
             hostiae
             .
             Innocent
             .
             3.
             apud
             Bie●…
             de
             Can.
             Miss
             .
             lect
             .
             80.
             
             In
             quolibet
             puncto
             sacramenti
             totum
             est
             corpus
             Christi
             .
             Gabr.
             Biel
             ibid.
             
          
           
             e
             cum
             sit
             corpus
             substanstantia
             ,
             quantitas
             eius
             est
             in
             magnitudine
             molis
             eius
             .
             Ergò
             distantibus
             partibus
             quae
             simul
             esse
             non
             possunt
             ,
             quoniam
             sua
             quaeque
             spacia
             locorum
             tenent
             ,
             minores
             minora
             ,
             &
             maiores
             maiora
             ,
             non
             potuit
             esse
             in
             singulis
             quibusque
             partibustota
             vel
             tanta
             ,
             sed
             amplior
             est
             quátitas
             in
             amplioribus
             partibus
             ,
             breuior
             in
             breuioribus
             ,
             &
             in
             nulla
             parte
             tanta
             ,
             quanta
             per
             totum
             Aug.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             f
             Rom.
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             Quomdo
             tenebo
             absentē
             ?
             quomodò
             in
             coelum
             manū
             mittar
             ,
             vt
             ibi
             sedentem
             teneam
             ?
             Fidem
             mitte
             &
             tenuisti
             .
             Parentes
             tui
             tenuerunt
             carne
             ,
             tu
             tene
             corde
             .
             Etiam
             absens
             praesens
             est
             .
             Secundum
             praesentiam
             maiestatis
             semper
             habemus
             Christum
             .
             Secundum
             praesentiam
             catnis
             rectè
             dictum
             est
             discipulis
             ,
             Me
             semper
             non
             habebitis
             .
             Math.
             26.
             11.
             
             August
             .
             in
             Ioan.
             tract
             .
             50.
             
             Et
             idem
             Epist.
             59.
             
             Quomodò
             tangeret
             ,
             cum
             ad
             Patrem
             ascendiss●t
             ,
             nisi
             forte
             fidei
             profectu
             &
             mentis
             ascensu
             ?
          
           
             g
             Rom.
             6.
             4.
             
             Non
             ait
             sepulturam
             significamus
             ,
             sed
             prorsus
             ait
             ,
             cōsepulti
             sumus
             :
             Sacramentum
             ergô
             tantae
             rei
             non
             visae
             eiusdem
             rei
             vocabulo
             significauit
             .
             Aug.
             ep
             .
             23.
             
             Col.
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             i
             Tingimur
             in
             passione
             Domini
             .
             Tertul.
             de
             Bapt.
             
          
           
             k
             Habes
             Christum
             in
             praesenti
             per
             fidē
             ,
             in
             praesenti
             per
             signum
             ,
             in
             praesenti
             per
             baptismatis
             sacramentum
             ,
             in
             praesenti
             per
             altaris
             cibum
             8
             :
             potum
             .
             Aug.
             in
             Ioan.
             tract
             .
             50.
             
          
           
             l
             Nulli
             est
             aliquatenus
             ambigendum
             ,
             tunc
             vnumquēque
             fidelium
             corporis
             &
             sanguinis
             Domini
             participem
             fieri
             ,
             quando
             in
             baptiismate
             mēbrum
             Christi
             efficitur
             .
             &c.
             quando
             ipse
             hoc
             quod
             illud
             sacramentum
             significat
             ,
             inueni●
             .
             Aug.
             ad
             Infant
             .
             apud
             Bedam
             in
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Tolse
             hyssopum
             ,
             intinge
             in
             sanguine
             :
             videat
             exterminator
             sanguinem
             in
             fronte
             tua
             ,
             Hieron
             .
             in
             Psal.
             85.
             
          
           
             m
             Christiani
             omni
             die
             carnes
             agni
             comedunt
             ,
             i.
             carnes
             verbi
             Dei
             quotidiè
             sumunt
             .
             Origen
             .
             in
             Gen.
             hom
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             n
             Vide
             Agnum
             verum
             ,
             &c.
             Iudaei
             carnali
             sensu
             comedant
             carnes
             Agni
             :
             nos
             comedamus
             carnem
             verbi
             Dei.
             Ipse
             enim
             dixit
             ,
             Nisi
             comederitis
             carnes
             meas
             ,
             &c.
             Hoc
             quod
             modò
             loquimur
             ,
             carnes
             sunt
             verbi
             Dei.
             Idem
             in
             Num.
             hom
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             o
             Ioh.
             1.
             29.
             
          
           
             p
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             7.
             
          
           
             q
             Bibere
             dicimur
             sanguinē
             Christi
             non
             solum
             sacramentorum
             ritu
             ,
             sed
             &
             cum
             sermones
             eius
             recipimus
             ,
             in
             quibus
             vita
             consistit
             ,
             sicut
             ipse
             dicit
             ,
             verba
             quae
             loquor
             ,
             spiritus
             &
             vita
             sunt
             .
             Orig.
             in
             Num.
             hom
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             r
             Ioh.
             6.
             63.
             
          
           
             s
             Quando
             dicit
             ,
             Qui
             non
             &c.
             licet
             &
             in
             mysterio
             possit
             intelligi
             :
             tamen
             verius
             corpus
             Christi
             &
             ●anguis
             eius
             sermo
             scripturarum
             est
             ,
             doctrina
             diuina
             est
             .
             Hieron
             .
             in
             Psal.
             147.
             
          
           
             u
             Illi
             manducabant
             panem
             Dominum
             :
             ille
             panem
             domini
             contra
             Dominum
             .
             August
             .
             in
             Ioan.
             tract
             .
             59.
             
          
           
             *
             Quando
             audimus
             sermonem
             Dei
             &
             sermo
             Dei
             ,
             &
             caro
             Christi
             ,
             &
             sanguis
             eius
             in
             auribus
             nostris
             funditur
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             x
             Nec
             isti
             dicendi
             sunt
             manducare
             corpus
             Christi
             ,
             quoniam
             nec
             in
             menbris
             computandi
             sunt
             Christi
             .
             Aug.
             de
             ciuit
             .
             Dei.
             l.
             21.
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             y
             Ipse
             dicens
             ,
             Qui
             manducat
             ,
             &c.
             loan
             .
             6.
             
             Ostenditquid
             ●it
             non
             sacramento
             tenus
             ,
             sed
             reuerâ
             corpus
             Christi
             manducare
             ,
             &c.
             q.
             d.
             Qui
             non
             in
             me
             manet
             ,
             &
             in
             quo
             ego
             non
             man●o
             ,
             non
             se
             dicat
             aut
             existimet
             manducare
             corpus
             meum
             ,
             aut
             bibere
             sanguinem
             meum
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             2
             Escam
             vitae
             accipit
             ,
             &
             aeternitatis
             poculum
             bibit
             ,
             qui
             in
             Christo
             manet
             ,
             &
             cuius
             Christus
             habitator
             est
             .
             Aug.
             in
             senten
             .
             139.
             
          
           
             *
             Qui
             discordat
             à
             Christo
             ,
             nec
             carnem
             eius
             manducat
             ,
             nec
             sanguinem
             bibit
             ,
             etiam
             si
             tantae
             rei
             sacramentum
             ad
             iudicium
             suae
             praesumptionis
             quotidiè
             indifferenter
             accipiat
             ,
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             a
             Qui
             manducant
             &
             bibunt
             Christum
             ,
             vitam
             manducant
             &
             bibunt
             .
             Illum
             ●●nducare
             est
             refici
             :
             illum
             bibere
             est
             vivere
             .
             Quod
             in
             sacramento
             visibiliter
             sumit●●
             ,
             in
             ipsa
             veritate
             spiritualiter
             manducatur
             &
             bibitur
             .
             Aug.
             apud
             .
             Grat.
             de
             consecr
             .
             dist
             .
             2.
             c.
             Qui
             mand
             .
          
           
             b
             Iste
             cibus
             &
             potus
             eos
             à
             quibus
             sumitur
             immortales
             veraciter
             &
             in
             corruptibiles
             facit
             .
             Hoc
             est
             ergo
             manducare
             illam
             carnem
             &
             illum
             potum
             biber●
             ,
             in
             Christo
             manere
             &
             illum
             m●…nentem
             in
             se
             habere
             .
             Ac
             per
             hoc
             ,
             qui
             non
             manet
             in
             Christo
             ,
             &
             in
             qui
             non
             mane●
             Christus
             ,
             proculdubio
             non
             manducat
             spiritualiter
             ca●…
             eius
             ,
             nec
             bibit
             eius
             sanguinem
             ,
             licet
             carnaliter
             &
             visibiliter
             premat
             dentibus
             sacramentum
             corpotis
             Christi
             Aug.
             in
             Ioan.
             tract
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             c
             Et
             haec
             quidem
             de
             typico
             symbolicoque
             corpore
             .
             Multa
             porrò
             &
             de
             ipso
             verbo
             dici
             possunt
             ,
             quod
             factum
             est
             caro
             verusque
             cibus
             ,
             quem
             qui
             comederit
             ,
             omninò
             viuet
             in
             aeternum
             ,
             quem
             nullus
             malus
             potest
             edere
             .
             Etinim
             si
             fieri
             posset
             ,
             vt
             qui
             malus
             adhuc
             perseueret
             ,
             edat
             verbum
             factum
             ca●em
             ,
             cum
             sit
             verb●
             &
             panis
             viuus
             ,
             nequ●que
             scriptum
             fuisset
             ;
             Quisquis
             ederit
             panem
             hunc
             ,
             viuet
             in
             aeternum
             .
             Origen
             in
             Math.
             15.
             
          
           
             d
             Ioh.
             6.
             58.
             
          
           
             e
             Mat.
             26.
             26.
             
             Mar.
             14.
             22.
             
             Luk.
             22.
             19.
             1
             
             Cor.
             11.
             24.
             
          
           
             f
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             16.
             
          
           
             g
             Bellar.
             de
             Miss
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             10.
             
             Nicol.
             Pp.
             de
             consecr
             .
             d.
             2.
             c.
             Ego
             Bereng
             .
             Biel
             in
             Can.
             Miss
             .
             lect
             80.
             
             Durand
             ration
             .
             diuin
             .
             l.
             4.
             part
             .
             2.
             in
             6.
             part
             .
             Can.
             &
             Durant
             .
             ex
             Bestarione
             de
             rit
             .
             Eccles.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             38.
             
          
           
             h
             1
             Cor.
             11
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             i
             Dominus
             voluit
             conterere
             cum
             .
             Hieron
             .
             Esa.
             53.
             10.
             
          
           
             k
             Totu
             Christi
             corpus
             singu●●
             accipiunt
             .
             Gabr.
             Bie●…
             in
             Can.
             Miss
             .
             lect
             .
             80.
             
          
           
             l
             Nec
             quando
             manducamus
             ,
             partes
             de
             illo
             facimus
             .
             Et
             quidem
             in
             sacramento
             sic
             fit
             ;
             &
             norunt
             fideles
             quemadmodum
             manducent
             carnē
             Christi
             .
             Vnusquisque
             accipit
             partē
             suam
             .
             Vnde
             &
             ipsa
             gratia
             partes
             vocantur
             .
             Per
             partes
             manducatur
             in
             sacramento
             ,
             &
             man●t
             integer
             totus
             in
             coelo
             ,
             manet
             integer
             totus
             in
             corde
             tuo
             .
             Aug.
             de
             verb.
             Euang.
             apud
             Grat.
             de
             conscr
             .
             d.
             2.
             c.
             Qui
             mand
             .
             &
             apud
             Bedam
             in
             1
             Cor
             ,
             10.
             
             Quae
             Durandus
             etiam
             ex
             Gregorio
             citat
             rational
             .
             diuin
             .
             l.
             4.
             p
             2.
             in
             6.
             p.
             Can.
             
          
           
             m
             Supra
             ,
             eadē
             dist
             .
             Ego
             Bereng
             .
             contr
             .
             Gloss.
             ad
             c.
             Qui
             mand
             .
          
           
             n
             Glorificatum
             corpus
             laesionem
             aliquam
             pati
             non
             potest
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             o
             Nominibus
             pa●tium
             appellatur
             corpus
             &
             sanguis
             Christi
             ,
             vel
             ipsae
             species
             quae
             per
             partes
             diuiduntur
             vocantur
             corpus
             &
             sanguis
             Christi
             ,
             scil
             .
             significanti
             mysterio
             .
             Gloss.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             p
             Mat.
             26.
             26.
             
          
           
             q
             Christus
             prius
             consecrauit
             ,
             quàm
             fregit
             ,
             &
             benedicendo
             consecrauit
             .
             Durant
             .
             de
             rit
             .
             Eccles.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             38.
             num
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             r
             Innocent
             .
             Pp.
             apud
             Gabr.
             Biel
             lect
             .
             39.
             
          
           
             *
             Fragmenta
             panis
             discipulis
             dedit
             .
             Cyril
             .
             in
             Iohan.
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             14.
             
          
           
             s
             Corpus
             Christi
             si
             frāgeretur
             &
             diuideretur
             ,
             corrumperetur
             ,
             quod
             est
             impossibile
             ,
             cū
             sit
             impassibile
             .
             Gabr.
             Biel.
             lect
             80.
             
          
           
             “
             Vide
             Durand
             .
             rational
             .
             diuin
             lib.
             4.
             part
             .
             2.
             in
             6.
             part
             .
             Canon
             .
          
           
             *
             Color
             ,
             sapor
             &
             pondus
             .
             Hostiens
             .
             sum
             .
             l.
             3.
             de
             conser
             .
             altar
             .
             num
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             t
             Nicol
             Pp.
             vbi
             supra
             .
          
           
             u
             Ioh.
             19
             36.
             
             Exod.
             12.
             46.
             
          
           
             v
             Psal.
             34
             20.
             
          
           
             x
             Psal.
             22.
             16.
             
          
           
             y
             Ioh.
             20.
             25.
             
          
           
             z
             Quis
             tam
             stultus
             est
             ,
             vt
             id
             quo
             vescitur
             ,
             credat
             esse
             Deum
             ?
             Cic.
             de
             nat
             .
             Deor.
             
          
           
             *
             Theodor
             in
             Leuit.
             qaest
             .
             11.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
          
           
             a
             Si
             ad
             res
             ipsas
             ,
             quibus
             sacramenta
             tractantur
             ,
             animum
             conferamus
             ,
             quis
             nesciat
             eas
             esse
             corruptibiles
             ?
             Si
             ad
             id
             ,
             quod
             per
             illas
             ●es
             agitur
             ,
             quis
             non
             videat
             ,
             non
             posse
             corump●
             ?
             Aug.
             de
             Bapt.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             b
             Qualiter
             tenere
             debemus
             in
             sacramentis
             ,
             te
             ex
             ordine
             nos
             decet
             instruere
             .
             Clem.
             Pp.
             epist.
             ad
             Iacob
             .
             fratrē
             Dom.
             
          
           
             c
             Reliquias
             fragmentorū
             corporis
             Domini
             custodire
             debent
             ,
             ne
             qua
             putredo
             in
             sacrario
             inueniatur
             ,
             ne
             portioni
             c●●poris
             Domini
             grauis
             inferatur
             iniutia
             .
             Clem.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             *
             Ne
             murium
             stercora
             inter
             fragmēta
             portionis
             Dominicae
             appareant
             .
             Clem.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             “
             Col.
             6.
             22.
             
          
           
             e
             Panis
             ad
             hoc
             factus
             in
             aceipiendo
             sacramento
             consumitur
             .
             Aug.
             de
             Trinit
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             f
             Nulla
             panem
             hunc
             multitudo
             consumit
             ,
             nulla
             antiquitate
             veterascit
             .
             Autor
             .
             de
             cardin
             .
             Christi
             oper
             .
             c.
             de
             coen
             .
             Dom.
             
          
           
             g
             Reficit
             nec
             deficit
             :
             sumitur
             ,
             nec
             consumitur
             tamen
             .
             Ex
             Aug.
             Beda
             .
             in
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             
             &
             Aug.
             in
             Ioan.
             tract
             .
             13.
             &
             de
             vers
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             *
             Ioh.
             6.
             27.
             
          
           
             h
             Aug.
             de
             peccat
             .
             merit
             .
             &
             remiss
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             26.
             
             Euagr.
             histor
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             34.
             
             Niceph.
             hister
             .
             l.
             17.
             c.
             25.
             
             &
             Concil
             .
             Matiscon
             .
             2●
             can
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             i
             Hesych
             .
             in
             Leuit.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             8.
             
             &
             Bern.
             epist
             88.
             
          
           
             d
             Vinum
             conseruari
             non
             potest
             ,
             quin
             acescat
             .
             Bellar.
             de
             Pont.
             Rom.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             k
             Exod.
             12.
             10.
             
          
           
             l
             Omne
             sacrificiū
             sordida
             vetustate
             perditum
             ,
             igne
             comburendum
             est
             .
             Burchard
             .
             decret
             .
             l.
             5
             ▪
             c.
             50.
             ex
             Conc.
             Aur.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             m
             Vel
             integrum
             ,
             &
             in
             eo
             vermis
             ,
             vel
             à
             vermibus
             consumptum
             .
             Durand
             .
             rat
             .
             diuin
             l.
             4.
             de
             〈…〉
             part
             .
             Can.
             
          
           
             o
             Si
             casu
             gulae
             Eucharistiam
             euomuerit
             .
             Missal
             .
             in
             cautel
             .
          
           
             p
             Incineretur
             .
             Ibid.
             &
             Du●and
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             q
             Contritum
             cum
             vino
             sumatur
             ,
             nisi
             horror
             sit
             sumere
             .
             Duran
             .
          
           
             r
             Iuxta
             altare
             recondatur
             .
             Missal
             .
             pro
             reliquiis
             custodiatur
             .
             Durand
             .
          
           
             s
             Si
             canes
             lambuerint
             ,
             vel
             à
             canibus
             consumitur
             ,
             poeniteat
             100
             dies
             .
             Burch
             .
             l.
             5.
             c.
             48
             ,
             49.
             ex
             Poenitent
             .
             Theodor.
             &
             Rom.
             
          
           
             t
             Petr.
             de
             Lap.
             resol
             .
             dub
             .
             cap.
             7
             ▪
             art
             .
             3.
             dub
             .
             7.
             apud
             Viret
             .
             de
             sacrif
             .
             Miss
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             h
             Si
             corpus
             Christi
             infirmo
             datum
             rejicitur
             .
             Durand
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             p
             Mat.
             15.
             17.
             
          
           
             q
             Mark.
             7.
             19.
             
          
           
             r
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             s
             Ista
             ciborum
             sanctificatio
             non
             efficit
             ,
             vt
             quod
             in
             os
             intrauerit
             ,
             non
             in
             ventrem
             vadat
             ,
             &
             in
             secessum
             emittatur
             per
             corruptionem
             :
             vnde
             ad
             aliam
             escam
             quae
             non
             corrumpitur
             exhortatur
             nos
             Dominus
             .
             August
             .
             de
             peccat
             .
             mer.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             t
             Ioh.
             6.
             27.
             
          
           
             u
             De
             typico
             symbolicoque
             corpore
             .
             Origen
             .
          
           
             x
             Quod
             si
             quicquid
             ingreditur
             ,
             &c.
             &
             ille
             cibus
             qui
             sanctificatur
             per
             verbum
             Dei
             perque
             obsecrationem
             iuxta
             id
             quod
             habet
             materiale
             in
             ventrem
             abit
             ,
             &
             in
             secessum
             eiicitur
             .
             Nec
             materia
             panis
             ,
             sed
             precatio
             quae
             illi
             adiicitur
             &
             super
             illum
             dictus
             sermo
             efficit
             vt
             profit
             non
             indignè
             Domino
             comedenti
             illum
             .
             Origen
             .
             in
             Mat.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             y
             Non
             iste
             panis
             est
             ,
             qui
             vadit
             in
             corpus
             ,
             sed
             panis
             vitae
             aeternae
             ,
             qui
             animae
             substátiam
             fulcit
             .
             Ambr.
             apud
             Grat.
             de
             confecr
             .
             dist
             .
             2.
             c.
             Non
             iste
             .
          
           
             z
             Non
             hoc
             corpus
             quod
             videtis
             māducaturi
             estis
             ,
             &
             bibituri
             illum
             sanguinem
             ,
             quem
             fusuri
             sunt
             qui
             me
             crucifigent
             .
             Sacramentum
             aliquod
             vobis
             commendavi
             :
             spiritualiter
             intellectum
             viuificabit
             vos
             .
             Aug.
             in
             Psal.
             98.
             
          
           
             *
             Nihil
             absurdius
             fingi
             potest
             ,
             quàm
             Eucharistiâ
             nutriri
             mortalem
             substantiam
             corporis
             nostri
             ,
             &
             cibum
             esse
             ventris
             non
             mentis
             Eucharistiam
             .
             Bellar.
             de
             Euchar.
             l
             2.
             c
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             Aures
             piae
             hoc
             abhorrent
             audi●e
             ,
             quod
             in
             ventre
             muris
             vel
             in
             cloaca
             sit
             corpus
             Christi
             .
             Bonauent
             .
             in
             4.
             
             Sent.
             dist
             .
             13.
             quaest
             .
             2.
             art
             .
             1.
             apud
             Aftesan
             .
             sum
             .
             part
             .
             4.
             tit
             .
             17.
             quaest
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             Si
             canis
             ,
             vel
             porcus
             deglutiret
             hostiam
             consecratam
             integram
             ,
             non
             video
             quare
             vel
             quomodo
             corpus
             Domini
             non
             trai●ceretur
             in
             ventrem
             canis
             vel
             porci
             .
             Alex.
             Ales
             ,
             sum
             .
             part
             .
             4.
             quaest
             .
             3.
             mem
             .
             1.
             art
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             Brutum
             animal
             per
             accidens
             corpus
             Christi
             manducat
             .
             Thom.
             sum
             .
             part
             .
             3.
             quaest
             .
             80.
             art
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             Etiamsi
             mus
             vel
             canis
             hostiam
             consecratā
             manducet
             ,
             substantia
             corporis
             Christi
             non
             desinit
             esse
             sub
             specibus
             ,
             &c.
             sicut
             etiam
             ,
             s●
             proiiceretur
             in
             ●utum
             .
             Thom.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             e
             Si
             dicatur
             ,
             quod
             sumat
             ,
             non
             est
             m●gnum
             inconueniens
             ,
             cum
             sceleratissimi
             homines
             istud
             sumant
             .
             Glos.
             ad
             Grat.
             de
             consecr
             .
             dist
             .
             2.
             c.
             Qui
             benè
             .
          
           
             f
             Nemo
             carnē
             illam
             manducat
             ,
             nisi
             priùs
             adorauerit
             .
             Aug.
             in
             Psal.
             98.
             
          
           
             g
             Iumentū
             corpus
             Christi
             suppliciter
             adorauit
             .
             Bellarm.
             de
             Euchar.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             8.
             ex
             Antonin
             .
             sum
             .
             hist.
             part
             .
             3.
             tit
             .
             24.
             c.
             3.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             
             &
             Sur.
             tom
             .
             3.
             in
             vita
             Anton●●
             de
             Padua
             .
          
           
             h
             Quid
             à
             mure
             comeditur
             cum
             sacramentum
             corroditur
             ?
             Lomb.
             sent
             .
             l.
             4.
             dist
             .
             13.
             
             A.
             
          
           
             i
             Deus
             nouit
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             k
             Dici
             potest
             ,
             quod
             corpus
             Christi
             à
             brutis
             non
             sumitur
             ,
             quamuis
             videatur
             .
             Ibib.
             
          
           
             m
             Quam
             citò
             mus
             rodit
             ,
             corpus
             Christi
             esse
             desinit
             .
             Bonauent
             .
             in
             sent
             .
             l.
             4.
             d.
             13.
             p.
             1.
             q.
             2.
             art
             .
             1.
             
             &
             Astesan
             .
             sum
             l.
             4.
             tit
             .
             17.
             q.
             2.
             
          
           
             n
             Panis
             miraculosè
             reuertitur
             .
             Innocent
             .
             de
             Miss
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             11.
             
             &
             Fortalit
             .
             fid
             .
             lib.
             3.
             consid
             .
             6.
             imposs
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             o
             Et
             haec
             opinio
             communior
             est
             ,
             &
             honestior
             .
             Astesan
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             p
             Angelicus
             Doctor
             .
          
           
             l
             Hîc
             Magister
             non
             tenetur
             .
             Censur
             Paris
             .
          
           
             q
             Benè
             scrip
             sisti
             de
             me
             ,
             Thoma
             .
             Erphurd
             .
             de
             fact
             .
             memor
             .
             c.
             9.
             5.
             
          
           
             r
             Quidā
             dixerunt
             ,
             quod
             statim
             dum
             sacramentum
             tangitur
             à
             mure
             vel
             cane
             ,
             desinit
             ibi
             esse
             corpus
             Christi
             .
             Sed
             hoc
             derogat
             veritati
             sacramenti
             .
             Thō
             .
             sum
             .
             part
             .
             3.
             q.
             80.
             a.
             3.
             
          
           
             Durand
             .
             in
             sent
             .
             lib.
             4.
             dist
             .
             11.
             quaest
             .
             3.
             
             Non
             oportet
             difficu
             tates
             fidei
             difficultatibus
             superaddere
             ;
             quin
             potius
             iuxta
             documentum
             Scripturae
             conandum
             est
             obscuritates
             elucidare
             .
             Et
             ideò
             ,
             ex
             quo
             vnus
             modus
             est
             clarè
             possibilis
             &
             intelligibilis
             ,
             alius
             antem
             non
             est
             intelligibilis
             ,
             videretur
             probabiliter
             quod
             ille
             qui
             est
             possibilis
             &
             intelligibilis
             ,
             est
             et
             eligendus
             &
             tenendus
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A01532-e14870
           
             N.
             P.
             
          
           
             T.
             G.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Xenoph.
             in
             sympos
             .
             Et
             inde
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Aristoph
             .
             in
             ●quitib
             .
          
           
             b
             Magna
             eruditione
             ,
             ac
             iudicio
             maturo
             Scriptum
             .
             Tho.
             Gozeus
             S.
             Theol.
             Profess
             .
             Louan
             .
             &
             lib.
             Visitat
             .
          
           
             c
             Communi
             doctorum
             virorū
             iudicio
             .
             Io.
             Molan
             .
             Cen●or
             Apostolicus
             &
             Regius
             .
          
           
             d
             Marnix
             Beehiue
             .
          
           
             e
             Hundred
             merry
             Tales
             
          
           
             f
             Poggii
             facet
             .
          
           
             *
             H.
             Steph.
             apolog
             .
             for
             Herod
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             39.
             
          
           
             g
             Non
             paru●
             schis●●ate
             diuidūtur
             ,
             quide
             mysterio
             corporis
             sanguinisque
             Christi
             non
             eadem
             sentientes
             eloquuntur
             .
             Bertram
             praefat
             .
             ad
             Carol.
             Imper
             .
          
           
             h
             Vir
             in
             diuinis
             Scripturis
             valdè
             peritus
             ,
             &
             in
             literis
             disciplinarum
             secularium
             egregiè
             doctus
             ;
             nec
             minus
             vi●â
             quàm
             doctrinâ
             in
             signis
             .
             Trithem
             .
             in
             Catalog
             .
          
           
             i
             Appar●t
             quod
             multâ
             inter
             se
             differentiâ
             separatur
             ;
             quantum
             est
             inter
             pignus
             ,
             &
             eam
             rem
             pro
             qua
             pignus
             traditur
             ;
             inter
             imaginem
             ,
             &
             rem
             cuiu●
             est
             imago
             ;
             inter
             speciem
             ,
             &
             veritatem
             .
             Bertrā
             .
             de
             corp
             .
             &
             sang
             .
             Dom.
             quaest
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             k
             Index
             Expurgat
             .
             Belgic
             .
             in
             tit
             .
             B.
             
          
           
             l
             Excogitato
             commento
             persaepe
             negamus
             ,
             &
             commodum
             eis
             sensum
             affingimus
             .
          
           
             m
             Ne
             haeretici
             ogganniant
             ,
             nos
             antiquitatem
             pro
             ipsis
             sacientē
             ex●●ere
             &
             prohibe●●
             .
          
           
             n
             Intercipere
             scripta
             ,
             &
             publicam
             velle
             submergere
             lectionē
             ,
             non
             est
             Deos
             defendere
             ,
             sed
             veritatis
             testificationem
             timere
             .
             Arnob.
             contr
             .
             gent.
             lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             o
             Gelasii
             Episcopi
             Romani
             ,
             &c.
             Biblioth
             .
             Patrū
             à
             Margar.
             la
             Bigne
             2.
             edit
             .
             Paris
             .
             1589.
             tom
             .
             4.
             
             Et
             ib.
             in
             margine
             ,
             Gelasius
             1.
             
             Afer
             .
             anno
             Dom.
             564.
             
          
           
             p
             Sic
             enim
             in
             edit
             .
             Basil.
             1528
             &
             Tigur
             .
             15●1
             .
          
           
             q
             Bellar.
             de
             Euchar.
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             27.
             
             Quāquā
             de
             Rom.
             Pont.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             10.
             haesitantius
             idem
             ,
             vel
             Gennadii
             vel
             Gelasii
             Caesariensis
             .
          
           
             r
             Baron
             .
             ●…nal
             .
             tom
             .
             6.
             anno
             496.
             
             Opus
             illud
             Gelasio
             Palestino
             nullo
             modo
             potest
             asscribi
             .
          
           
             s
             Baron
             .
             ibid.
             Sed
             &
             Greg.
             de
             Valent.
             de
             Transsub
             .
             l.
             〈…〉
             .
             c.
             7.
             
             &
             C●●
             .
             loc
             .
             com
             .
             l
             ▪
             〈…〉
             .
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             s
             Ge●nad
             .
             in
             Catalog
             .
             Et
             cum
             eodem
             consentiunt
             Anastasius
             ,
             Platina
             ,
             P●ilip
             .
             Bergom
             .
             Trithem
             .
             &
             alii
             .
          
           
             t
             Athanas
             ▪
             ●…mine
             contra
             Anomaeos
             d●alog
             .
             2.
             quos
             Maximo
             ttibui
             restatur
             ▪
             Schottus
             ad
             .
             Photium
             .
             Chrys.
             contr
             .
             Ancmaeos
             .
             hom
             .
             2.
             
             Aug.
             de
             haeres
             .
             c.
             54
             dissimilem
             per
             omnia
             p●…i
             asserentes
             filium
             .
             Socrat.
             hist.
             Eccles.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             45.
             
             &
             Sozom
             ,
             hist
             l.
             4.
             c.
             29.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             v
             Theod.
             haeres
             .
             fabul
             .
             l.
             4.
             
             Enagr
             .
             hist.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             16.
             
             Thedor
             .
             Rhaet
             .
             de
             hae●●l
             .
             Isidor
             .
             Orig.
             l.
             8.
             c.
             5.
             
             Humanem
             naturam
             à
             diuina
             absorptam
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Pho●
             .
             bibliot
             .
             cod
             .
             89.
             
             Et.
             ibid.
             de
             altero
             .
             illo
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ibid
             cod
             102
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             e
             Cum
             sedem
             Apostolicam
             vestra
             dilectio
             vnanimiter
             teneat
             ,
             constāter
             praedicet
             ,
             sapienter
             defendat
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             f
             Fulgentius
             qui
             codem
             ●●mpore
             vixit
             ,
             &c.
             Gelas●…
             Papae
             absque
             ulla
             dubitatione
             adscrihit
             .
             Henr.
             Spondan
             .
             epi●om
             .
             Baron
             .
             not
             .
             ad
             ann
             .
             496.
             
          
           
             g
             Beatae
             memoriae
             Papa
             Gelasius
             .
             Fulgent
             .
             ad
             Ferrand
             .
             respons
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             Ioan
             Pp.
             2.
             non
             1.
             in
             epist.
             contr
             .
             ●utych
             .
             in
             Biblioth
             .
             Pa●r
             .
             ●om
             .
             4.
             edit
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             i
             Spondan
             .
             vbi
             sup
             .
          
           
             u
             Marc.
             Vd.
             ser.
             Catalog
             .
             Codic
             .
             MS.
             apud
             Posseuin
             .
             Quem
             Cytillum
             esse
             puto
             .
          
           
             x
             Aug.
             de
             verb.
             dom
             .
             serm
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             y
             Ambr.
             de
             sacram
             .
             lib.
             5
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             Vt
             pseude●igrapha
             videntur
             à
             Ph●ti●
             n●tari
             .
             Posseui●
             ▪
             i●
             apparat
             .
          
           
             b
             Caietan
             〈…〉
             Act.
             17.
             
          
           
             c
             〈…〉
             schol
             ▪
             ad
             ●ieron
             ▪
             de
             Scrip.
             Eccl●…
             &
             in
             decla●●
             a●…
             Paris
             .
             cens
             .
          
           
             d
             Valla
             in
             Act.
             17.
             
             &
             Erasm.
             praefat
             .
             ad
             paraphras
             .
             in
             1
             Cor.
             
          
           
             e
             Sed
             sit
             apo●…
             ,
             ●t
             est
             absque
             controue●●ia
             ,
             〈…〉
             Quod
             diuus
             Andreas
             locutus
             ad
             Patres
             Memoratur
             ,
             &c.
             Wh●…
             diacos
             .
             M●…
             .
          
           
             f
             Falsò
             tribuitur
             Cypriano
             .
             Posseuin
             .
             in
             apparat
             .
          
           
             g
             Non
             esse
             stylus
             arguit
             .
             Erasm.
             not
             .
             in
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             h
             Cypriani
             .
             non
             est
             ,
             Po.
             〈…〉
             de
             Commun
             .
             sub
             vtr
             .
             spec
             .
          
           
             i
             Au●…
             ▪
             ris
             Cypriano
             ,
             imò
             &
             Augustino
             posterioris
             .
             Beliarm
             .
             de
             am●…
             .
             grat
             .
             l.
             6.
             c.
             2.
             〈…〉
             ▪
             ●or
             ignoratur
             .
             Bellar.
             de
             script
             .
             Eccles.
             
          
           
             l
             Baron
             .
             annal
             .
             tom
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             m
             Sixt.
             Senēs
             .
             bibloth
             .
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             n
             Apud
             nonnullos
             dubiae
             su●…
             ,
             sc●ipturae
             ,
             vel
             etiam
             supposi●…
             .
             Bellar.
             de
             saerā
             .
             confi●…
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             o
             Licet
             non
             sit
             certum
             an
             sint
             illi
             quorū
             no●ina
             praeferunt
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             p
             Reuera
             〈…〉
             ,
             s●…
             ,
             Emiss●
             non
             po●u●e
             ess●
             〈…〉
             Bellrr
             .
             in
             recogni●●
             &
             d●
             Euchar.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             30.
             
          
           
             q
             Reuera
             no●
             est
             Cyp●
             .
             Idem
             de
             confirm
             .
             l.
             2.
             
             〈…〉
             .
             7.
             &
             de
             E●●ha●
             .
             l.
             〈…〉
             .
             c.
             13●
             
          
           
             r
             In
             Respon●
             .
             ●d
             Apolog.
             Card.
             Bellar.
             〈…〉
             .
             Praefat.
             monitor
             .
             Se●…nis
             Princip
             .
             Iacobi
             Reg.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             s
             Diuis
             .
             4.
             
             §
             1.
             
          
           
             t
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             u
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             x
             Ibid.
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             y
             Diuis
             .
             6.
             
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             z
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             a
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             b
             Ibid.
             ad
             Arg.
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             Diuis
             .
             8.
             
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             Ibid.
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             e
             Diuis
             .
             9.
             
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             Diuis
             .
             11.
             
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             g
             Diuis
             .
             14.
             
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             h
             Ibid.
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             i
             Diuis
             .
             14.
             
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             k
             Ibid.
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             l
             Ibid.
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             m
             Ibid.
             §.
             8.
             
          
           
             n
             Diuis
             .
             4.
             
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             o
             Diuis
             .
             14.
             
             §.
             8.
             
          
           
             p
             Diuis
             .
             35.
             
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             q
             Ibid.
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             r
             Diuis
             .
             6.
             
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             s
             Diuis
             .
             13.
             
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             s
             Diuis
             .
             14.
             
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             t
             Ibid.
             §.
             7.
             
          
           
             u
             Ibid.
             §.
             8.
             
          
           
             x
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             y
             Ibi.
             §.
             11.
             
          
           
             z
             Ibid.
             §.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Diuis
             .
             8.
             
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             N.
             P.
             
          
           
             a
             Gen.
             41.
             26.
             
          
           
             b
             Apoc.
             17.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             c
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             4.
             
          
           
             d
             Lib.
             1.
             de
             Euchar
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             e
             S.
             Ambros.
             de
             myster
             .
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             f
             Lib.
             4.
             de
             Sacram.
             
          
           
             g
             S.
             August
             .
             Serm.
             28.
             de
             verb.
             Dom.
             
          
           
             h
             Cyril
             .
             Catech
             .
             4.
             mystagog
             .
          
           
             i
             S.
             Chrysost.
             homil
             .
             60.
             ad
             popul
             .
             Antioch
             .
          
           
             T.
             G.
             
          
           
             k
             Gen.
             41.
             26.
             
          
           
             l
             Apoc.
             17.
             12
             
          
           
             m
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             4.
             
          
           
             n
             Math.
             26.
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             Mark.
             14.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             Luke
             22.
             20.
             
          
           
             o
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             25.
             
          
           
             p
             Luk.
             2●
             .
             20.
             1.
             
             Cor
             11.
             21.
             
          
           
             q
             Math.
             26.
             27
             ,
             8.
             
             Mark.
             14.
             24.
             
          
           
             r
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             s
             Non
             dicit
             ,
             Petra
             significabat
             Christum
             ;
             sed
             ,
             Petra
             erat
             Christus
             .
             Aug.
             in
             Leu.
             q.
             57.
             
             &
             Beda
             ;
             &
             Haimo
             in
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             
             Petra
             i●m
             erat
             in
             creatura
             ,
             &
             per
             actionis
             modum
             nuncupata
             est
             nomine
             .
             Christi
             ,
             quem
             significabat
             :
             sicut
             &
             Isaac
             Christus
             erat
             ,
             cum
             ad
             se
             immolandum
             ligna
             portabat
             .
             Idem
             Aug.
             de
             Trinit
             .
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             t
             Aug.
             in
             Ioan.
             tract
             .
             45.
             
          
           
             u
             Caietan
             .
             in
             Thom.
             part
             .
             3.
             quaest
             .
             57.
             art
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             x
             Apoc.
             17.
             12
             
          
           
             y
             Gen.
             41.
             26.
             
          
           
             a
             Mat.
             28
             9.
             
          
           
             b
             1
             Cor.
             ●1
             .
             24
             ,
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chry●●st
             .
             in
             1
             Cor.
             hom
             7.
             
             Idem
             fere
             Aug.
             de
             doct
             .
             Christ.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             1.
             &
             contr
             .
             Max.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             22
             ,
          
           
             d
             Aug.
             in
             Leuit
             q.
             57.
             &
             epist.
             23.
             &
             ep
             .
             102.
             &
             ad
             Simplic
             .
             l.
             2.
             q.
             3.
             &
             in
             Ioā
             .
             tract
             .
             63.
             
          
           
             e
             Autor
             de
             Cardin.
             Christi
             oper
             .
             serm
             .
             de
             Coen
             .
             Heruaeus
             sub
             Anselmi
             nomine
             in
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             
             Thom.
             de
             differ
             .
             verb.
             diuin
             .
             &
             human
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             f
             Gen.
             17.
             13.
             
          
           
             g
             Exod.
             1●
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             h
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             4.
             
          
           
             i
             Ti.
             〈…〉
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             k
             Sicut
             secundum
             quendam
             modum
             sacramentum
             corpotis
             Christ●
             corpus
             Christi
             est
             ,
             sacramentum
             sanguinis
             Christi
             ,
             sanguis
             Christi●st
             ;
             ita
             sacramentum
             fidei
             fides
             est
             .
             Aug.
             ep
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             l
             Theodoret.
             dialog
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             m
             Ezec.
             5.
             5.
             
          
           
             n
             1.
             
             Co.
             10.
             4
             
          
           
             *
             Yea
             some
             of
             them
             in
             effect
             confesse
             the
             one
             to
             be
             as
             well
             possible
             as
             the
             other
             :
             Ante
             incarnationem
             Christi
             potuit
             .
             Eucharistia
             fuisse
             ita
             vera
             sicut
             nunc
             .
             Et
             tum
             fuisset
             sub
             speciebu●
             verum
             &
             idē
             corpus
             Christi
             illud
             quod
             sumptum
             est
             de
             virgine
             sicut
             modò
             .
             &c.
             Gabr.
             Biel.
             in
             Can.
             Miss
             .
             lect
             .
             47.
             
          
           
             o
             Thom.
             Aqui
             .
             contr
             .
             Gent.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             48
             
          
           
             p
             Est
             impossibile
             quod
             panis
             sit
             corpus
             Christi
             .
             Gloss.
             ad
             Grat.
             de
             conscr
             .
             d.
             2.
             c.
             Panis
             est
             
          
           
             q
             Impossibilis
             est
             planè
             haec
             sententia
             ,
             nisi
             tropic
             è
             accipiatur
             .
             Bellar.
             de
             Euchar
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             r
             Gabr.
             Biel.
             in
             Can.
             Miss
             .
             lect
             .
             80.
             
          
           
             s
             Thon
             .
             Aq.
             sum
             .
             part
             3.
             q.
             81.
             art
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             t
             Idem
             ibid.
             q.
             ●7
             .
             a.
             1.
             
          
           
             u
             Ibid.
             q.
             76.
             a.
             8.
             
          
           
             x
             Ibid.
             art
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             y
             Ibid.
             q.
             75.
             art
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             “
             Ibid.
             q.
             76.
             a.
             6.
             
          
           
             “
             Bellar.
             de
             Euchar.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Thom.
             sum
             .
             p.
             3.
             q.
             75.
             a.
             3.
             
          
           
             z
             Ibid.
             a.
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             3●
             
          
           
             b
             Gal.
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             c
             Gal.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             Vide
             Drus.
             quaest
             .
             l.
             2.
             q.
             39
             &
             Paul.
             Rieium
             de
             anima
             coeli
             .
          
           
             e
             Psal.
             19.
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             Luk.
             16.
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             vltimo
             instanti
             ,
             in
             quo
             pro●ertur
             vox
             vltima
             ,
             ponitur
             effectus
             verborū
             in
             esse
             .
             Bellar.
             de
             Euchar.
             l
             1.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             g
             Vno
             spiritu
             .
             tractim
             dicat
             .
             Cu●tel
             .
             Miss
             .
             in
             Missali
             .
          
           
             h
             Ad
             haec
             dico
             ,
             quod
             per
             hanc
             dictionē
             ,
             Hoc
             ,
             nihil
             demonst●a●ur
             .
             Glos.
             ad
             Gr●t
             .
             de
             conscr
             .
             d.
             2.
             c.
             Timorem
             &
             alii
             nonnulli
             apud
             Durand
             .
             ration
             .
             diuin
             .
             l
             4.
             part
             .
             2.
             in
             6.
             part
             .
             Canon
             .
          
           
             i
             Si
             substantia
             panis
             fuisset
             adhuc
             ,
             quando
             Christus
             offerebat
             Apostolis
             cibum
             illum
             coelestem
             ,
             pronomen
             ,
             Hoc
             ,
             demonstra●●e●
             panem
             ,
             &
             de
             pane
             dixis●et
             ,
             quod
             esset
             corpus
             suum
             ,
             &c.
             quod
             '
             est
             impossibile
             .
             Christ.
             de
             Cap.
             Font.
             de
             necess
             .
             correct
             .
             schol
             .
             Theol.
             ad
             Sixt.
             5.
             
             Pp.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             i
             Vide
             Rob.
             Coqui
             Censurā
             Patrum
             .
             edit
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             k
             Cum
             reliquis
             paene
             omnibus
             Posseuin
             .
             apparat
             .
          
           
             l
             Vt
             sint
             quae
             erant
             ,
             &
             in
             aliud
             commutentur
             .
             Ambr.
             de
             sacram
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             4.
             citatus
             etiam
             à
             Lumbard
             .
             sentent
             .
             l.
             4.
             d.
             20.
             
             D.
             &
             Tho.
             Aqui.
             sum
             .
             p.
             3.
             q.
             7
             8.
             a.
             4.
             
          
           
             m
             De
             sacram
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             n
             De
             myster
             .
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             o
             Ante
             benedictionem
             alia
             species
             nominatur
             ;
             post
             consecrationē
             corpus
             Christi
             significatur
             .
          
           
             p
             De
             sacram
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             q
             Speciem
             sanguinis
             non
             video
             ;
             sed
             habet
             similitudinem
             
          
           
             r
             Similinudinem
             pretiosi
             sanguinis
             bibis
             .
          
           
             s
             Didicisti
             ergò
             ,
             quia
             quod
             accipis
             ,
             corpus
             est
             Christi
             .
          
           
             *
             De
             sacram
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             4.
             
             Tu
             ipse
             ante
             fuisti
             ;
             sed
             era●
             vetus
             creatura
             :
             Posteaquam
             consecratus
             es
             ,
             noua
             creatura
             esse
             cepisti
             .
          
           
             *
             Tam
             vetustatem
             hominis
             quam
             nouitatem
             ad
             moralem
             non
             substantialem
             differentiam
             pertinere
             defend●mus
             .
             Tertul.
             de
             resurr
             .
             carn
             .
          
           
             u
             De
             sacram
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             x
             Quod
             est
             figura
             corporis
             &
             sanguinis
             .
             D.
             n.
             l.
             c.
             y
             Ibid.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             2
             Sicut
             suscipere
             dignatus
             es
             munera
             Abel
             ,
             &
             sacrificiū
             Abrahae
             .
          
           
             a
             Bellar.
             de
             scrip
             .
             Eccles.
             
          
           
             b
             Baron
             annal
             .
             tom
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             Eras.
             in
             censur
             
          
           
             d
             Louaniens
             .
             in
             censur
             .
             append
             tom
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             e
             Deut.
             5.
             3.
             
             Ier.
             3.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             Hos.
             6.
             6.
             
             Non
             enim
             Dominus
             respuit
             sacrificia
             ;
             sed
             non
             vult
             illa
             ,
             si
             ab●que
             miserico●dia
             sint
             .
             Bellarm.
             de
             Euchar.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             f
             Math.
             26.
             26.
             
          
           
             g
             Ipse
             se
             portabat
             quod●m
             modo
             .
             Aug.
             ibid.
             conc
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             Sacramenta
             plae●unque
             etiam
             ipsarum
             rerum
             nomina
             accipiunt
             ,
             &c.
             Ergò
             secundū
             quendam
             modum
             sacramentum
             corporis
             Christi
             ;
             corpus
             Christi
             est
             .
             Aug.
             epist.
             23.
             
          
           
             i
             Aug.
             de
             ver
             .
             Dom.
             Serm.
             3●
             .
          
           
             k
             Panem
             quē
             Dominus
             gestauit
             in
             manibus
             .
          
           
             l
             Ipsam
             coenam
             fide
             quotidiè
             manducamus
             :
             credimus
             in
             Christum
             quem
             fide
             accipimus
             .
             Modicū
             accipimus
             ,
             &
             in
             corde
             saginamur
             .
          
           
             m
             Lensorus
             de
             purgator
             .
             Eckius
             hom
             .
             2.
             
             Dominic
             .
             3.
             
             Aduent
             .
             Peres
             .
             de
             tradit
             .
             &
             alii
             .
          
           
             n
             Bellarm.
             censur
             .
             apud
             Posseui●
             .
          
           
             o
             Baron
             annal
             .
             tom
             .
             5.
             ann
             .
             420.
             &
             in
             Martyrolog
             .
             Rom.
             Sept.
             30.
             
          
           
             p
             Posseuin
             .
             in
             appar
             .
             tom
             .
             2.
             in
             August
             .
          
           
             q
             Catech.
             4.
             
             &
             10.
             
             &
             13.
             
          
           
             r
             L●●●um
             crucis
             testatur
             apud
             nos
             apparens
             ,
             vsque
             ad
             hodiernum
             diem
             ,
             &
             apud
             illos
             ,
             qui
             secundum
             fidem
             ex
             ilio
             capie●tes
             ,
             hinc
             uniuersum
             orbem
             ferè
             iam
             replerunt
             .
             Catech.
             10.
             
          
           
             r
             Baron
             .
             annal
             .
             tom
             .
             3.
             an
             .
             326.
             
          
           
             t
             Ios.
             Simler
             .
             in
             Biblioth
             .
             &
             Gretz
             .
             contra
             .
             Petr.
             Molin
             .
          
           
             u
             Magdeburgen●
             .
             Centur
             .
             8.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             x
             Vernier
             .
             in
             magn
             .
             &
             vniuers
             .
             concil
             .
          
           
             y
             Vide
             Eckium
             vbi
             sup
             .
          
           
             a
             Catech.
             mystag
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             c
             Catech.
             mystag
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             g
             Autor
             de
             initiat
             .
             myst
             .
             c.
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             h
             Quid
             vidisti
             ?
             Aqu●s
             .
             Sed
             non
             solas
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             i
             Non
             solis
             corporis
             tui
             credas
             oculis
             :
             magis
             videtur
             quod
             non
             videtur
             .
          
           
             k
             Chrysost.
             in
             Math.
             Lat.
             Serm.
             83.
             
             Greg.
             Serm.
             8●
             .
          
           
             l
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             m
             Chrysost.
             in
             Math.
             Lat.
             Serm.
             51.
             
             Grae.
             Serm.
             50.
             
          
           
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             o
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             p
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             q
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             r
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             s
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             t
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             u
             Erat
             posthae
             duplex
             Elias
             ille
             :
             Et
             erat
             sursum
             Elias
             ,
             &
             deorsum
             Elias
             .
          
           
             v
             2.
             
             King.
             2.
             5
             
          
           
             x
             Mal.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             y
             Luk.
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             z
             Math.
             11.
             14
             
          
           
             a
             Aug.
             in
             Ioan.
             tract
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             Ioh.
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             c
             Math.
             17.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             d
             Chrysost.
             in
             1.
             
             Cor.
             homil
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             e
             Secundum
             quendam
             modum
             sacramentum
             corporis
             Christi
             corpus
             Christi
             est
             .
             Aug.
             ep
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             N.
             P.
             
          
           
             f
             Lib
             2.
             de
             Euchar.
             
          
           
             T.
             G.
             
          
           
             g
             Bellarm.
             de
             Euchar.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             h
             Scotus
             in
             sent
             .
             l
             4.
             dist
             .
             11.
             quaest
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             i
             Cameracens
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             k
             Bellar.
             de
             Euchar.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             l
             Non
             est
             omnino
             improbabile
             .
          
           
             m
             Etiamsi
             Scriptura
             ,
             quā
             nos
             adduximus
             ,
             videatur
             tam
             clar●
             ,
             vt
             possit
             cogere
             hominem
             non
             prote●uum
             ,
             tamen
             an
             ita
             si●
             meritò
             dubitar●
             potest
             ,
             cū
             homines
             doctissin●i
             ,
             ac
             acutissimi
             ,
             &c.
             contrar
             .
             sentiant
             .
          
           
             N.
             P.
             
          
           
             n
             In
             cap.
             11.
             ad
             Cor.
             1.
             
          
           
             T.
             G.
             
          
           
             *
             Not
             vnlike
             Hugo
             Card.
             on
             Luke
             〈…〉
             .
             Hic
             est
             calix
             in
             sanguine
             m●o
             ,
             i.
             sanguis
             meus
             in
             calice
             .
          
           
             o
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Euseb.
             demonstr
             .
             l.
             〈…〉
             .
             c.
             6.
             
             Chrysost.
             nomine
             in
             Psal.
             95.
             &
             alii
             .
          
           
             p
             Chrysost.
             vt
             supr
             .
          
           
             q
             Loquendū
             cum
             multis
             :
             sentiendum
             cum
             paucis
             .
          
           
             r
             Vtendum
             planè
             sermone
             ,
             vt
             nūmo
             ,
             cuius
             publica
             forma
             est
             .
             Quintil.
             institut
             .
             ●
             .
             1.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             f
             For
             from
             Bellarmine
             also
             (
             it
             seemeth
             )
             he
             hath
             this
             :
             who
             to
             those
             
               two
               significations
               of
               a
               Testament
            
             de
             Euchar
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             11.
             which
             all
             acknowledge
             :
             addeth
             this
             third
             ,
             pro
             bonis
             à
             testatore
             legatis
             .
             de
             Euchar
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             s
             Ex
             Psal.
             23.
             5.
             
             Hieron
             .
             ad
             Hedyb
             .
             q.
             2.
             
             Ruffin
             .
             in
             Psal.
             22.
             
             Ambr.
             in
             Psal.
             1
             ●8
             .
             serm
             .
             21.
             &
             alii
             .
          
           
             t
             Aquin
             sum
             .
             part
             .
             3
             quaest
             .
             77.
             art
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             u
             Albeit
             the
             whore
             of
             Babylon
             be
             said
             to
             be
             
               drunke
               with
               blood
            
             .
             Apoc.
             17.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             26.
             19.
             
          
           
             x
             Gen.
             49.
             11.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Sirac
             .
             50.
             16.
             1
             
             Mac
             6.
             34.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Eustath
             .
             ad
             Iliad
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Clem.
             ●…ex
             .
             paed
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             6.
             
             Vinum
             sanguinem
             terrae
             dixit
             Androcydes
             apud
             Plin.
             hist.
             nat
             .
             l.
             14.
             c.
             5.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             H●liod
             .
             apud
             Fulgent
             .
             mythol
             .
             l.
             〈…〉
             .
             c.
             〈…〉
             .
             ●…um
             vuarū
             sanguis
             ,
             cruentus
             liquor
             ,
             purpura
             potabilis
             ,
             violeum
             nectar
             .
             Cassod
             .
             v●r
             .
             l.
             12.
             
          
           
             a
             Aug.
             ad
             simplic
             .
             lib.
             〈…〉
             .
             quaest
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Hic
             calix
             est
             nouum
             Testamentum
             ,
             i
             calix
             quem
             vobis
             trado
             nouum
             Test.
             significat
             ,
             vt
             Fulgent
             .
             vel
             nouum
             Test
             ,
             confirmat
             .
             Haimo
             in
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Nihil
             nisi
             symbolum
             reuocans
             ad
             memoriam
             Christi
             Passionem
             .
             Bellar.
             de
             Euchar.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             “
             Sigillum
             obsignans
             &
             confirmans
             promissionem
             verbo
             factam
             .
             Ibid.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             Mat.
             2●
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Eorum
             consecratio
             ab
             incantationis
             specie
             nihil
             differt
             .
          
           
             d
             Transubstantiatio
             cōmentum
             Diaboli
             .
          
           
             e
             Nuda
             signa
             .
             f
             Non
             tamen
             quasi
             pane
             inclusum
             ,
             aut
             signo
             visibili
             ●ocanter
             affixum
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             d
             Mera
             fimiae
             ae
             mulatio
             ,
             &
             actio
             histrionica
             .
          
           
             g
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Polyq
             .
             hist.
             lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             That
             which
             Rib●ra
             the
             Iesuite
             also
             obserueth
             in
             Apoc.
             14.
             
             〈…〉
             .
             Pervulgatum
             est
             in
             Scriptura
             ,
             vt
             figura
             nomen
             habeat
             rei
             figuratae
             .
          
           
             i
             Gelas.
             Papa
             apud
             Grat.
             de
             consecrat
             .
             dist
             .
             2.
             c.
             Comperi●us
             .
             Sine
             grandi
             sacrilegio
             non
             potest
             prouenire
             
          
           
             *
             And
             this
             also
             after
             Morman
             apud
             Rid
             ●eium
             
               de
               Coe●
               .
               Dom.
            
             hath
             
               Bellarmine
               de
               Euchar.
            
             l.
             2.
             c.
             27.
             
             And
             it
             is
             as
             good
             that
             that
             he
             saith
             else-where
             that
             
               the
               Accidents
               are
               as
               Substances
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               .
               de
               Euchar.
            
             l.
             〈…〉
             .
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             k
             Maledicta
             glossa
             ,
             quae
             corrumpit
             textum
             .
          
           
             l
             Statuimus
             .
             i.
             abrogamus
             .
             Gloss.
             ad
             Grat.
             dist
             .
             4.
             c.
             Statu●mus
             .
             Et
             Gloss.
             ad
             Cod.
             lib.
             3.
             de
             Iudicus
             leg
             .
             Quoties
             .
             Quo
             magis
             i.
             quo
             minus
             .
             Et
             Alciat
             .
             parerg
             .
             l.
             7.
             c.
             13.
             
             Imperare
             ,
             〈…〉
             .
             parere
             ,
             teste
             Duareno
             disput
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             34.
             
          
           
             m
             Idem
             prorsus
             docent
             .
             Bellarm.
             de
             Euchar.
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             27.
             
          
           
             *
             Quomodò
             Canus
             Autorem
             Legendae
             (
             vt●
             appellant
             )
             Aureae
             ,
             ait
             hominem
             fuisse
             ferr●i
             oris
             &
             plumbei
             cordis
             .
             Loc.
             com
             .
             l.
             11.
             c.
             6.
             
             Reg.
             〈…〉
             .
             Sed
             &
             frontis
             aereae
             ,
             vel
             aheneae
             ,
             rectissimè
             addidisset
             .
          
           
             n
             Post
             resurrectionem
             amisit
             humanitas
             naturam
             suam
             ;
             &
             accepit
             caro
             mutationem
             in
             naturam
             diuinitatis
             .
          
           
             o
             Theodoret.
             Dialog
             .
             2.
             qui
             &
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             You
             may
             if
             you
             will
             in
             steed
             of
             Orthodoxe
             and
             Heretike
             put
             Protestant
             and
             Papist
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             “
             Quomodo
             Tertull.
             adv
             .
             Hermog
             .
             Adoro
             plenitudmē
             Scripturarum
             .
             Et
             Aug.
             Ep.
             164
             :
             Baptismum
             Christi
             vbique
             veneramur
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             p
             Ioh.
             6.
             35.
             
          
           
             q
             Heb.
             13.
             8.
             
          
           
             r
             Theodoret
             Dialog
             .
             1.
             qui
             &
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             s
             Ioh.
             15.
             1.
             
          
           
             t
             Ioh.
             19.
             34.
             
          
           
             u
             Gen.
             49.
             11.
             
             Hinc
             Tertull.
             contr
             .
             Marc.
             l.
             4.
             
             Ita
             &
             ●unc
             sanguinem
             suum
             in
             vino
             consecrauit
             ,
             qui
             tunc
             vinum
             in
             sangine
             figurauit
             .
          
           
             x
             Ioh.
             12.
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             “
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             ''
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             y
             Ioh.
             6.
             32
             ,
             33
             ,
             35.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             z
             Matth.
             26.
             26
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             Ioh.
             6.
             51.
             
          
           
             a
             Gen.
             14.
             18.
             
             Quo
             loco
             tamen
             vulg
             .
             versio
             ,
             non
             ,
             Obtulit
             ,
             sed
             ,
             Protulit
             .
             Et
             Card.
             Caietan
             .
             in
             Gen.
             Nihil
             scribitur
             hîc
             de
             sacrificio
             seu
             de
             oblatione
             ,
             sed
             de
             prolatione
             ,
             qua●
             Iosephus
             dicit
             factam
             ad
             reficiendum
             victores
             .
          
           
             b
             Vide
             Bellar.
             de
             missa
             .
             l.
             〈…〉
             .
             c.
             24.
             
             &
             25.
             
             &
             Rhemens
             .
             in
             Heb.
             7.
             12
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             c
             Rhemens
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             d
             Offertur
             sub
             sacerdote
             Christo
             quod
             protulit
             Melchisedech
             .
             Aug.
             de
             ciuit
             .
             Dei
             l.
             17.
             c.
             17.
             i.
             panes
             &
             vinum
             :
             vt
             Theodoret.
             in
             Psal.
             109.
             
             Vide
             &
             Clem.
             Strom.
             l.
             4.
             
             Tertull.
             adv
             .
             Iudaeos
             .
             Chrysost.
             in
             Gen.
             hom
             .
             34.
             &c.
             
          
           
             e
             Accidentia
             tamen
             mera
             nutrire
             corpora
             humana
             ;
             &
             Species
             tantumdem
             facere
             quantum
             alias
             substantias
             ,
             asserunt
             Patres
             Inquisitores
             in
             Indic
             .
             Belg.
             expurg
             .
             lit
             .
             B.
             Nec
             id
             mirum
             esse
             debet
             :
             cum
             Bellarm.
             de
             Euchar.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             non
             accidentium
             sed
             substantiae
             rationem
             velit
             habere
             ,
             vti
             sunt
             in
             Sacramento
             .
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Corpus
             ergò
             substantia
             vocandū
             :
             Accidentia
             ,
             non
             substantias
             ,
             nominate
             cōuenit
             ,
             quae
             corpori
             &
             accidunt
             &
             recedunt
             .
             Theodoret
             ,
             dialog
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             Super
             vacuis
             laborat
             impendiis
             qui
             solem
             certat
             facibus
             adiuuare
             .
             Anaclet
             ,
             apud
             Grat.
             c.
             6.
             q.
             1.
             
             In
             rebus
             vero
             apertis
             argumentari
             tam
             sit
             stultum
             ,
             quam
             in
             clarissimum
             Solem
             mortale
             Iumen
             inferre
             .
             Quintil.
             institut
             .
             l.
             5.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             h
             Ipsius
             solis
             radio
             putes
             scriptum
             ;
             ita
             claret
             .
             Tertul.
             de
             resurr
             .
             car
             .
          
           
             i
             Professor
             Theologiae
             eminentissimus
             .
          
           
             k
             Luculentisma
             &
             planè
             diuina
             .
          
           
             l
             Aurea
             opuscula
             .
          
           
             *
             Nam
             Papa
             virtualiter
             est
             tota
             Ecclesia
             .
             Herv
             .
             de
             potest
             Papae
             .
             Vide
             Bellar.
             de
             Concil
             .
             &
             Eccles.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             18.
             
             Sed
             &
             Georg.
             Dounam
             Derens.
             Ep.
             de
             Papa
             Antichrist
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             N.
             P.
             
          
           
             m
             S.
             Dennis
             Hierch
             .
             Eccles
             .
             cap.
             3.
             part
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             n
             Patres
             in
             votis
             primi
             Nicen.
             Con●
             .
          
           
             T.
             G.
             
          
           
             i
             Yet
             I
             remēber
             now
             that
             the
             
               Marginall
               notes
            
             were
             of
             mine
             owne
             writing
             ;
             which
             peraduenture
             occasioned
             his
             gird
             at
             mine
             hand
             .
          
           
             k
             Dic
             aliquē
             ,
             dic
             ,
             Quinti●●ane
             ,
             colorem
             .
             Iuven.
             sat
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             l
             Illum
             esse
             de
             quo
             in
             Actis
             fit
             mentio
             ,
             soli
             ,
             in
             hac
             luce
             literarum
             ,
             imperiti
             ,
             &
             cum
             linguae
             Graecae
             ,
             tum
             antiquitatis
             Ecclesiasticae
             penitus
             rudes
             audent
             affirmare
             .
             Casaub
             ,
             ad
             Baron
             .
             annal
             .
             exerc
             .
             16.
             ss
             .
             43.
             
          
           
             m
             Scripta
             Dionys●i
             ante
             tempora
             B.
             Georgij
             non
             videntur
             fuisse
             cog●ita
             mundo
             Bellarm.
             in
             Indic
             .
             Scrip.
             MS.
             apud
             Rob.
             Cocum
             in
             Cens.
             Patr.
             Qui
             &
             u●dendus
             de
             Dionysio
             isto
             .
             Et
             Anastasius
             Biblioth
             ,
             ad
             Carol
             ,
             Reg.
             apud
             Andr.
             Riuet
             .
             in
             specim
             .
             Critit
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             o
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             p
             Dithyrambos
             concinit
             .
             Ma●sil
             .
             Fi●in
             .
             Genus
             dicendi
             cothurno
             Tragi●o
             vel
             Dithyrambicis
             ampullis
             non
             multum
             distat
             .
             Casaub.
             vbi
             sub
             .
          
           
             q
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Col.
             2.
             18.
             
             De
             his
             rebus
             magno
             supercilio
             pronuncians
             ,
             de
             quibus
             Paulus
             è
             coelo
             tertio
             reuersus
             non
             ausus
             est
             hiscere
             .
             Eras.
             de
             ver
             .
             Theol.
             
          
           
             r
             Iren.
             cōt
             .
             Valent
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             55.
             
             Cyril
             .
             nomi
             .
             catech
             .
             mystag
             .
             2.
             
             Aug.
             enchit
             .
             c.
             58.
             
             De
             Athanasio
             vide
             Sixt.
             sen.
             biblioth
             l.
             3.
             de
             Greg.
             &
             Bern.
             Eckium
             hom
             .
             4.
             de
             Michael
             .
             &
             Riber
             in
             Heb.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             s
             〈…〉
             Cor.
             11.
             20.
             vide
             Casaub.
             ad
             Baron
             .
             exer
             .
             16.
             sect
             .
             32.
             
          
           
             t
             Caluinistae
             sinè
             scripturae
             autoritate
             ,
             sine
             veterum
             exemplo
             ,
             si●e
             ratione
             ,
             sine
             iudici●
             coenam
             vocant
             .
             Maldonat
             .
             in
             Math.
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             u
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             y
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             z
             Ad
             festum
             ipsum
             perinde
             ac
             vita
             praeditum
             refert
             .
          
           
             *
             Ad
             Christum
             spi●itale
             Pascha
             per
             acclamationem
             dirigit
             .
          
           
             f
             O
             qua
             ,
             quae
             Sacramentum
             Christi
             esse
             mesuisti
             :
             quae
             omnia
             lauas
             ,
             nec
             lauaris
             .
             Ambr.
             in
             Lue.
             l.
             10.
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             g
             Tu
             incipis
             prima
             ,
             tu
             cōples
             perfecta
             mysteria
             .
             A
             te
             principium
             ;
             in
             te
             finis
             .
             vel
             potius
             tu
             facis
             vt
             finem
             nesciamus
             ,
             &c
             
          
           
             h
             O
             aue
             ,
             Crux
             ,
             spes
             vnica
             :
             Hoc
             passionis
             tempore
             ,
             Auge
             piis
             iustitiam
             ;
             Reisque
             dona
             veniam
             .
          
           
             i
             Gabr.
             Vasquez
             de
             Adorat
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             4.
             dis
             .
             3.
             num
             .
             430.
             
             &
             Bellar.
             de
             cult
             .
             Sanct.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             k
             Thom.
             Aq.
             summ
             par
             .
             3.
             quae
             .
             25.
             art
             .
             4.
             
             Crux
             adoratur
             adoratione
             latriae
             .
          
           
             l
             Salue
             sancta
             facies
             nostri
             Seruatoris
             ,
             Impressa
             panniculo
             niuei
             candoris
             ,
             Dataque
             Veronicae
             signum
             ob
             amoris
             :
             Nos
             ab
             omni
             macula
             purga
             vitiorum
             :
             Atque
             nos
             consortio
             iunge
             beatorum
             ,
             &c.
             
             Oratio
             à
             loanne
             Pp.
             22.
             instituta
             .
             Antidot
             .
             animae
             .
          
           
             m
             O
             veneranda
             Zona
             ,
             fac
             nos
             haeredes
             aeternae
             &
             beatae
             vitae
             ,
             &c.
             Oratio
             ab
             Euthymio
             composita
             .
          
           
             n
             O
             quam
             magna
             &
             mira
             petit
             a
             veneranda
             Zona
             .
             Lipoman
             .
          
           
             o
             Crucem
             alloquimur
             &
             deprecamur
             quasi
             ipsum
             crucifixum
             .
             Thom.
             vbi
             sup
             .
          
           
             p
             Sic
             concionatores
             alloquuntur
             imaginem
             crucifixi
             ,
             &c.
             Bellar
             de
             imagin
             .
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             q
             Tu
             nos
             redemisti
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             r
             Dicuntur
             Christo
             ,
             cuius
             imago
             vicem
             gerit
             .
          
           
             s
             Ex
             Aug.
             de
             ciuit
             lib.
             18.
             c.
             28.
             
             Bed.
             in
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             
          
           
             t
             Omnia
             significantia
             videntur
             quodammodo
             earum
             rerum
             quas
             significant
             sustinere
             personas
             .
          
           
             u
             At
             certè
             purus
             panis
             non
             supra
             nos
             est
             .
             Bellarm.
             de
             Euch.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             x
             Bellarm.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             y
             Pontifex
             quod
             hostiam
             salutarem
             quae
             supra
             ipsum
             est
             litet
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             z
             Se
             excusat
             ad
             ipsum
             exclamans
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             Perionii
             versio
             à
             Lansselio
             Soc.
             Ies.
             subornata
             &
             suppleta
             .
          
           
             b
             Dionys.
             Hierarch
             Eccles
             cap.
             3.
             part
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Sacrificium
             quod
             signis
             continetur
             .
             Lauss
             .
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Diuinorum
             operū
             laudes
             .
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             De
             sacrificio
             quod
             ipsius
             dignitatem
             superat
             se
             purgat
             .
             Laus
             .
          
           
             *
             It
             is
             vsed
             by
             this
             Author
             oft
             .
             speaking
             of
             Baptism
             .
             chap.
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             l
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Corpus
             Christi
             ,
             siue
             Christus
             ,
             ibi
             videt
             &
             audit
             ,
             quamuis
             non
             loquitur
             ,
             ne
             deprehendatur
             .
             Bonauent
             .
             in
             sent
             .
             I.
             4.
             dist
             .
             10.
             quaest
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             m
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             2.
             
             Cor.
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             i.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             vt
             Math.
             3.
             11
             
             &
             8.
             8.
             
             Luke
             3.
             17.
             
             &
             7.
             6.
             
          
           
             o
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             p
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             q
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             r
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             s
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             t
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             u
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             x
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Maxim.
             Schol.
             in
             Hierarch
             .
             Eccles.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             y
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             z
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Maxim.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Idem
             in
             interpret
             .
             nom
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Idem
             in
             schol
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Idem
             in
             cap
             4.
             
          
           
             d
             Dionys.
             eccles
             .
             hierar
             .
             c.
             4
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Maxim
             in
             lib
             de
             diuin
             .
             nomin
             .
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             i
             Non
             iam
             communi
             pani
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Iustin.
             apolog
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             l
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Cyril
             catech
             .
             myst
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Non
             iam
             aqua
             communis
             .
             Chrysost.
             hom
             .
             in
             Psal.
             22.
             
             &
             Greg.
             Nyssen
             ,
             de
             Baptism
             .
             〈…〉
             Irenaeus
             contr
             .
             Valent.
             l.
             4.
             c
             ,
             34.
             
          
           
             m
             Ambros.
             nom
             .
             de
             initiat
             .
             myst
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Greg.
             Nyssen
             .
             de
             baptis
             .
          
           
             n
             Bellarm.
             de
             Euchar.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             o
             Ad
             spem
             resurrectionis
             Baptizatur
             corpus
             quae
             nisi
             corporalis
             ,
             non
             alias
             sic
             baptismate
             corporali
             obligaretur
             .
             &c.
             Tertull.
             de
             resurr
             .
             carn
             .
             Hinc
             Hilar.
             de
             Trinit
             .
             l.
             9.
             
             Regeneratio
             baptismi
             resurrectionis
             est
             virtus
             .
          
           
             p
             Quomodo
             dicunt
             carnē
             in
             corruptionem
             deuenire
             &c.
             quae
             à
             corpore
             Domini
             &
             sanguine
             alitur
             .
             Iren.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             34.
             
          
           
             q
             Quando
             mixtus
             cali●
             &
             fractus
             panis
             percipit
             verbum
             Dei
             ,
             fit
             Eucharistia
             sanguinis
             &
             corporis
             Christi
             ,
             ex
             quibus
             augetur
             &
             consistit
             carnis
             nostrae
             substantia
             .
             Idem
             l.
             5.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             r
             Idem
             ibid.
             
          
           
             s
             Ea
             dispositio
             quae
             est
             secundum
             hominem
             ,
             quae
             ex
             carnibus
             &
             neruis
             &
             ossibus
             consistit
             ,
             de
             calice
             ,
             qui
             est
             sanguis
             eius
             nutritur
             ,
             &
             de
             pane
             qui
             est
             corpus
             eius
             augetur
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             t
             Ex
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Iustin.
             apolog
             .
             2
             ,
          
           
             u
             Eucharistia
             nutriri
             corporis
             nostri
             substantiam
             nih●l
             fingi
             potest
             absurdius
             .
             Bellarm.
             de
             Euchar.
             l.
             2
             c
             4.
             
          
           
             x
             Offerimus
             ei
             ,
             non
             quasi
             indigenti
             ,
             sed
             gratias
             agentes
             donationi
             eius
             ,
             &
             sanctificantes
             creaturam
             .
             Irenaeus
             l.
             b.
             4.
             cap.
             34.
             
          
           
             y
             Primitias
             earum
             quae
             sunt
             eius
             creaturatum
             offerentes
             .
          
           
             z
             Offerens
             ei
             cum
             gratiarum
             actione
             ex
             creatura
             eius
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             a
             Patres
             in
             votis
             primi
             Niceni
             Consilii
             .
          
           
             b
             Baron
             .
             annal
             .
             tom
             .
             3.
             anno
             325.
             num
             62.
             
             &
             63.
             
          
           
             c
             I
             de
             ex
             Photio
             ,
             ibid.
             et
             annal
             .
             tom
             .
             6.
             anno
             496.
             
          
           
             d
             Baron
             ibid.
             &
             Greg.
             de
             Valent.
             de
             transubstan
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             “
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Gelas.
             Cyzic
             de
             act
             .
             Conc.
             Nic.
             diatyp
             4.
             
          
           
             f
             Diuis
             .
             8.
             sect
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             &c.
             Ibid.
             diatyp
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             i
             Mysticè
             immolatur
             ,
             &
             in
             mysterio
             Christi
             passio
             traditur
             .
             Paschas
             .
             Pp.
             apud
             Grat
             ▪
             de
             cons.
             dist
             .
             2.
             c.
             Iteratur
             .
          
           
             k
             Non
             rei
             veri●●te
             ,
             sed
             significante
             mysterio
             .
             Aug.
             ibid.
             c.
             Hoc
             est
             .
          
           
             l
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             m
             Discourse
             Argument
             〈…〉
             .
             Answer
             to
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             n
             Diuisiō
             12.
             
          
           
             o
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             p
             Caro
             abluiter
             ,
             vngitur
             ,
             signatur
             ,
             manuum
             impositione
             adumbratur
             ,
             corpore
             &
             sanguine
             Christi
             vescitur
             ,
             &c.
             Tertul
             .
             de
             resur
             .
             carn
             .
          
           
             r
             Quam
             Deus
             sacramentis
             suis
             disciplinis
             que
             vestiuit
             ,
             cuius
             munditias
             amat
             ,
             castigationes
             probat
             ,
             passiones
             adpreciar
             ,
             haeccine
             non
             resurget
             ?
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             s
             Bella.
             de
             Euchar
             .
             l.
             3
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             t
             Idem
             ibid.
             
          
           
             u
             Harding
             answer
             to
             Iewel
             .
             art
             .
             10.
             
             Sect
             6.
             
          
           
             q
             Sacrificia
             Deo
             grata
             de
             bonis
             carnis
             adolentur
             Deo.
             
          
           
             x
             Hieron
             .
             in
             catolog
             .
             Script
             .
          
           
             a
             A
             cumen
             sublimis
             ingen
             i.
             Hieron
             .
             catal
             .
             scr
             
          
           
             b
             Hieron
             .
             ibid.
             &
             Sozom.
             hist.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             c
             
               In
               his
               last
               Will
               and
            
             Testament
             ,
             
               that
               he
            
             neuer
             in
             all
             his
             life
             spoke
             foolish
             word
             ,
             nor
             cursed
             any
             one
             ,
             nor
             was
             contentious
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               And
               yet
               the
               direct
               contrary
               in
               his
            
             Relation
             to
             the
             Monks
             of
             his
             Con●ersion
             .
          
           
             d
             Saluete
             omnes
             Sancti
             ,
             saluete
             Apostoli
             ,
             Prophetae
             ,
             &c.
             De
             poenit
             .
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             y
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Theodoret.
             hist.
             l
             4.
             c.
             19.
             
             &
             Sozom.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             e
             Tot
             ferè
             mutationes
             ,
             inuersiones
             ,
             &
             additiones
             ,
             dum
             iste
             omittit
             quae
             ille
             habet
             ,
             &
             contra
             ,
             quot
             verba
             .
             Riuet
             .
             specim
             .
             Criti.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             f
             Diuision
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             g
             Curiosè
             rimari
             .
          
           
             *
             Qui
             tamen
             ipse
             in
             Eccles.
             Hierar
             .
             c.
             2.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             h
             Vide
             Eras.
             in
             moria
             ,
             &
             in
             enchirid
             .
             Sarcer
             .
             de
             vanit
             .
             Schol.
             Theolog.
             Statum
             lacessunt
             omnipollentis
             Dei
             calumniosis
             litibus
             :
             Fidem
             mintuis
             dissecant
             ambagibus
             :
             Vt
             quisque
             lingu●
             nequior
             ;
             Soluunt
             ligantque
             quaestionū
             vincula
             Persyllogismos
             Plectiles
             Quid
             non
             libido
             mentis
             humanae
             stru●t
             ?
             Quid
             non
             malo●um
             prutiat
             ?
             Prudent
             .
             apotheos
             .
          
           
             *
             Pa●ticipa
             corpori
             Domini
             tui
             fide
             .
          
           
             i
             See
             Diuision
             12.
             num
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             k
             Certum
             quod
             agnum
             ipsum
             integrum
             comedis
             .
          
           
             l
             See
             Diuision
             6.
             
             Sect.
             6.
             
          
           
             m
             Ibid.
             Sect.
             1.
             num
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             n
             Ignem
             &
             spiritum
             māducandum
             ac
             bibendū
             praestitit
             nobis
             ,
             corpus
             sci●
             .
             &
             sanguinem
             suum
             .
             Ephrē
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             o
             Chrysost
             ,
             de
             Euchar.
             in
             encaen
             .
          
           
             p
             Quaenam
             sit
             ista
             potio
             atque
             perceptio
             disc●re
             nostrum
             est
             .
             Ephrem
             de
             non
             scrutā
             nat
             .
             Dei.
             
          
           
             q
             Benedixit
             &
             fregit
             in
             figuram
             corporis
             sui
             .
          
           
             r
             In
             figuram
             sanguinis
             sui
             benedixit
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             s
             Fidei
             oculis
             &c.
             Dei
             agnū
             sincere
             intuetur
             .
          
           
             t
             Vt
             eo
             perpetuo
             vescamur
             .
          
           
             u
             Si
             quis
             hunc
             side●
             oculum
             possider
             ,
             patēter
             &
             lucidè
             con●picit
             Dominum
             .
          
           
             x
             Fide
             agni
             immaculati
             corpus
             manducat
             &
             sanguinem
             bibit
             .
          
           
             s
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Dionys.
             hier
             .
             eccles
             .
             c.
             2.
             
             Punici
             Christiani
             Baptis
             .
             salutem
             ,
             Sacramentum
             corporis
             Christi
             vitam
             vocant
             .
             Aug.
             de
             pecc
             .
             mer.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             z
             Heb.
             1.
             6
             
          
           
             *
             De
             Euchar.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             “
             In
             praefat
             .
             ad
             Catechis
             .
          
           
             y
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Talis
             error
             qualis
             in
             orbe
             terrarum
             nunquā
             visus
             vel
             auditus
             fuit
             .
             Tolerabilior
             est
             enim
             error
             eorum
             qui
             pro
             Deo
             colunt
             statuam
             aureā
             aut
             argenteam
             ,
             aut
             alterius
             materiae
             imaginem
             ,
             quomodo
             Gentiles
             Deos
             suos
             venerabantur
             ,
             vel
             pannum
             ubrum
             in
             hastam
             eleuatum
             ,
             quod
             narratur
             de
             Lappis
             ,
             vel
             viua
             animalia
             vt
             quondam
             Aegyptii
             ,
             quàm
             eorum
             qui
             frustum
             panis
             ,
             &c.
             Coster
             .
             Iesuit
             ,
             enchirid
             .
             de
             Transubstan
             .
          
           
             N.
             P.
             
          
           
             l
             Lib.
             2.
             de
             Euchar.
             
          
           
             m
             S.
             Aug.
             in
             Psal.
             98.
             
          
           
             n
             Lib.
             2.
             c.
             32.
             
          
           
             T.
             G.
             
          
           
             t
             Galat.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             u
             Quotidiè
             nascitur
             Christus
             .
             Hieron
             .
             nomine
             in
             Ps.
             86.
             
             Quotidiè
             nobis
             crucifigitur
             :
             quotidiè
             resurgit
             .
             Idem
             in
             Psal.
             95.
             
             Quod
             Bern.
             explicatius
             ,
             in
             vigil
             .
             nativ
             .
             ser.
             6.
             
             Immolatur
             adhuc
             quotidiè
             ,
             donec
             mortem
             eius
             annuncia●
             us
             :
             〈…〉
             videtur
             ,
             dum
             natiuitatem
             eius
             fideliter
             repraesentamus
             .
          
           
             *
             Quod
             Cardano
             S●al
             .
             de
             su●ti●
             .
             exerc
             .
             149.
             
             More
             Cingarorum
             in
             Alpinis
             mercatibus
             intus
             foras
             mitt●nt
             corrigiolam
             .
          
           
             ``
             Nullae
             sunt
             exactior●s
             formulae
             loquendi
             in
             materia
             fide●
             ,
             quàm
             eae
             ,
             quibus
             vtuntur
             ,
             qui
             haeresin
             abiurant
             Bellar.
             de
             imag
             .
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             Non
             solum
             sacramentum
             ,
             sed
             verum
             corpus
             &
             sanguinē
             Christi
             in
             veritate
             sensual●ter
             ,
             &
             non
             in
             sacramento
             tantum
             tracta
             ●i
             &
             frangi
             Durand
             .
             ex
             Nicol.
             in
             ration
             .
             diuin
             .
             l.
             4.
             p.
             2.
             ad
             6.
             p.
             can
             .
          
           
             u
             Veritatem
             excessit
             Gabr.
             Biel
             in
             Can
             Miss
             .
             lect
             80.
             
          
           
             x
             Gloss.
             ad
             Grat
             de
             consecr
             dist
             .
             2.
             c.
             vtrum
             .
          
           
             *
             Quae
             nec
             Roffensis
             cōtra
             Oecolamp
             .
             l.
             2.
             c
             12.
             nec
             Caietanus
             lib.
             de
             coena
             Domini
             ab
             errore
             liberare
             potuerunt
             .
             Canus
             loc
             .
             Cōmun
             .
             l.
             5.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             y
             De
             Pontif.
             Rom.
             lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             Concil
             .
             Constant.
             Sess.
             15.
             art
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             b
             To
             which
             adde
             Card.
             Baronius
             Annal
             .
             Tom.
             1.
             ann
             .
             44.
             nu
             .
             42.
             
             &
             43.
             &
             ann
             69.
             num
             .
             34.
             acknowledging
             as
             much
             .
          
           
             c
             Abdias
             Babylon
             .
             histor
             .
             lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             Bellarm.
             de
             cult
             .
             Sanct.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             27.
             
          
           
             e
             Ioh.
             20.
             25.
             
          
           
             f
             Eucharisticatum
             .
             i.
             sanctificatum
             &
             benedictum
             .
             Bellarm.
             de
             Euchar.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             g
             Eucharistiam
             factum
             .
             Ibid.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             h
             Vnde
             &
             Eucharistia
             dicitur
             .
             Iansen
             concord
             .
             cap.
             131.
             
             Vide
             Aug.
             epist
             120.
             
             &
             Euseb.
             demonstr
             .
             Euang
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             i
             Heb.
             13.
             15.
             
          
           
             k
             Lombard
             .
             sent
             .
             l
             4.
             d.
             22.
             
          
           
             l
             Tertull.
             contr
             .
             Marc.
             l.
             4.
             
             Ambr.
             in
             Luc.
             c.
             1.
             
             Gaudent
             .
             in
             Exod.
             tract
             .
             2.
             
             &
             Aug.
             contr
             .
             Faust.
             l.
             6.
             c.
             5.
             &
             l.
             20.
             c
             21.
             &
             contr
             .
             advers
             .
             leg
             .
             &
             proph
             .
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             m
             Diuisio
             vnius
             eiusdem
             mysterii
             sine
             grandi
             sacrilegio
             non
             potest
             provenice
             .
             Gelas.
             Pp.
             apud
             Grat.
             de
             consecr
             .
             d.
             2.
             c.
             ●ōperimus
             .
          
           
             n
             De
             Eucharist
             .
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             o
             Bellarm.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             p
             Eucharistia
             nutriri
             substantiam
             corporis
             nostri
             ,
             nihil
             absurdius
             fingi
             potest
             .
             Bellarm.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             q
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             N.
             P.
             
          
           
             *
             Ex
             quibus
             augetur
             carnis
             nostrae
             Substantia
             .
             Iren.
             l.
             4
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             o
             Lib.
             2.
             de
             Euchar.
             
          
           
             p
             Vide
             apud
             Bellarm.
             l.
             2.
             de
             Euchar.
             
          
           
             T.
             G.
             
          
           
             r
             Vide
             Tertull
             .
             de
             carn
             .
             Christi
             ,
             &
             contr
             .
             Marc.
             lib.
             4.
             
             &
             5.
             
          
           
             s
             Carnaliter
             in
             nobis
             manere
             per
             Eucharistiam
             ,
             Bellarm.
             de
             Euchar.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Per
             Eucharistiam
             .
          
           
             t
             Manducatio
             corporalis
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             u
             Manducationem
             corporis
             Christi
             non
             debere
             carnaliter
             accipi
             .
             Ibid.
             c.
             11
             
          
           
             x
             Carnali
             modo
             .
             Ibid.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             y
             Non
             possunt
             figuratè
             accipi
             sed
             propriè
             .
             Bellarm
             .
             de
             Euchar
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             z
             Caro
             Christi
             verè
             ac
             propriè
             manducatur
             .
             Bellarm
             .
             de
             Euchar
             .
             〈…〉
             .
             1.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             a
             Facinus
             vel
             flagitium
             videtur
             iubere
             .
             Figura
             est
             ergo
             ,
             ●…icet
             hereti●us
             ,
             &c.
             
             Apud
             Fulbertum
             in
             excerp●is
             post
             Se●m
             ●o
             tr
             .
             Iud.
             p.
             168.
             
          
           
             b
             Ioh
             6.
             35.
             
          
           
             c
             Stultè
             carnaliter
             .
          
           
             d
             Spiritaliter
             intelligere
             .
          
           
             e
             Ioh.
             6.
             63.
             
          
           
             f
             Non
             hoc
             corpus
             quod
             videtis
             manducatur
             ,
             iestis
             &
             bibituri
             illum
             sanguinē
             quem
             fusuri
             sunt
             qui
             me
             crucifigent
             .
          
           
             g
             Sacramentum
             aliquod
             vobis
             commendaui
             :
             spiritualiter
             intellectum
             viuificabit
             vos
             .
             Etsi
             necesse
             est
             illud
             visibiliter
             celebrari
             ,
             oport●t
             tamen
             inuifibiliter
             intelligi
             .
             N.
             P.
             
          
           
             q
             Tolet
             in
             c.
             6.
             
             Ioan.
             
          
           
             r
             Saunders
             in
             lib.
             de
             illo
             cap.
             
          
           
             s
             Bellarm.
             lib.
             1.
             de
             Euchar.
             
          
           
             T.
             G.
             
          
           
             h
             Iansen
             .
             harmon
             .
             Euang.
             cap.
             59.
             
             Sed
             &
             Gabr.
             Biel
             i●
             Can.
             Miss
             .
             lect
             .
             36.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             comestione
             sacramentali
             ait
             Dominus
             ;
             Accipite
             &
             comedite
             ;
             Hoc
             est
             corpus
             meum
             :
             de
             comestione
             spirutuali
             dicit
             ;
             Nisi
             manducaueritis
             carnem
             filii
             hominis
             ,
             &c.
             non
             habebitis
             vitam
             in
             vobis
             .
             Innocent
             .
             Pp.
             apud
             Durand
             in
             ration
             .
             diuin
             .
             l.
             4.
             p.
             2.
             ad
             p.
             6.
             
             Can.
             &
             Biel
             in
             Can.
             lect
             .
             36
             ,
          
           
             “
             Magister
             apud
             Bonauen
             .
             in
             l.
             4.
             sen.
             d
             9.
             q.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             below
             
               Bellar.
               de
               Eucharist
            
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             i
             Mat.
             20.
             28.
             
             Ephes.
             5.
             2.
             
          
           
             k
             Rom.
             4.
             23.
             and
             8.
             32.
             
          
           
             l
             Quam
             &
             in
             mortem
             dabo
             .
             Iansen
             .
             vbi
             sup
             .
          
           
             m
             In
             mortem
             ad
             crucem
             .
             Fe●us
             in
             Ioan.
             6.
             
          
           
             n
             Illic
             coquetur
             panis
             iste
             .
             Fer.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             p
             Quam
             dab●
             1.
             quā●fferam
             pro
             mund●
             vita
             .
             Greg.
             de
             .
             Val.
             de
             sacr
             .
             Mis.
             1.
             1.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             o
             In
             cruce
             facta
             est
             de●octio
             ca●●is
             ,
             &c.
             Bonauen
             .
             in
             sent
             .
             l
             4.
             c.
             9.
             q
             2.
             
          
           
             q
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             3.
             
          
           
             r
             Bellar.
             de
             Euchar.
             li.
             1.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             s
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             t
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             “
             Vers.
             5-12
             .
          
           
             u
             Ioh.
             6.
             27.
             
          
           
             x
             Vide
             quae
             ex
             Cyri●lo
             Iansen
             .
             concord
             .
             cap.
             59.
             
          
           
             y
             Ioh.
             6.
             49.
             
          
           
             z
             Vers.
             27.
             
          
           
             a
             Vers.
             50.
             51.
             
          
           
             b
             Bellarm.
             de
             Euchar.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             5.
             
             &
             7.
             see
             below
             .
          
           
             c
             Vers.
             26.
             
          
           
             d
             Vers.
             31.
             
          
           
             e
             Ioh.
             4.
             7
             10.
             
          
           
             f
             Vers.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             g
             Vide
             Iansen
             .
             in
             Ioan.
             6.
             49.
             
          
           
             h
             Quia
             corpus
             Domini
             vt
             sumitur
             sola
             fide
             ,
             non
             defuit
             veteribus
             .
             Bellar
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             i
             Ioh.
             6.
             26.
             
          
           
             k
             Vers.
             31.
             
          
           
             l
             Vers.
             34.
             
          
           
             t
             Vers.
             27.
             
          
           
             u
             Vers
             50
             ,
             51.
             
          
           
             x
             Constat
             in
             magna
             parte
             capitis
             de
             Eucharistia
             non
             agi
             .
             Solū
             quaestio
             est
             de
             illis
             verbis
             ,
             
               Panis
               quem
               ego
               dabo
               ,
               &c.
            
             &
             sequentibus
             Bellarm
             ,
             de
             Euchar.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             y
             Vers.
             3
             ,
             49.
             
          
           
             z
             Vers.
             51.
             
          
           
             a
             Vers.
             35.
             
          
           
             b
             Non
             pertinent
             ad
             Sarramentum
             propriè
             Ibid.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             c
             Triplicis
             panis
             mentio
             fit
             .
             Bellar
             ibid.
             
          
           
             d
             Panis
             materialis
             .
          
           
             e
             Vers.
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             f
             Secundum
             panem
             dicit
             seipsum
             esse
             .
          
           
             g
             Vers.
             33.
             41
             ,
             51.
             
          
           
             h
             Verse
             27.
             
          
           
             i
             Vers.
             29.
             35.
             
          
           
             k
             Vers.
             49.
             
          
           
             l
             Vers.
             31.
             ex
             P●…
             l.
             78.
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             m
             Panis
             Eucha●…st
             cus
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             n
             Vers.
             51.
             
          
           
             o
             De
             pane
             quē
             da●u●us
             erat
             in
             coena
             .
             Ibid.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             p
             Non
             significat
             panem
             triticeum
             .
             Ibid.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             q
             Nec
             corpus
             Christi
             absolutè
             .
          
           
             r
             Cibum
             generatim
             .
          
           
             s
             Pan●s
             ,
             i.
             cibus
             ,
             &c.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             t
             Fortasse
             ideò
             carnem
             suam
             aliquoties
             panem
             appellauit
             ,
             &c.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             u
             Ioh.
             6.
             32.
             
          
           
             x
             Verse
             33.
             
          
           
             y
             Vers.
             35.
             
          
           
             z
             Vers.
             41.
             
          
           
             a
             Vers.
             48.
             
          
           
             b
             vers
             .
             50.
             
          
           
             c
             vers
             .
             51.
             
          
           
             d
             vers
             .
             51.
             
          
           
             e
             vers
             .
             54.
             
          
           
             f
             vers
             .
             53.
             
          
           
             g
             vers
             .
             35.
             48.
             
          
           
             h
             vers
             .
             33.
             
          
           
             i
             vers
             .
             50.
             51.
             
          
           
             k
             Transitum
             facit
             ad
             panem
             Euchar.
             Bell.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             m
             vers
             .
             51.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             vers
             .
             35
             ,
             41
             ,
             50.
             
          
           
             n
             vers
             .
             eodem
             .
          
           
             o
             Bellar.
             vbi
             sup
             .
             c.
             5.
             
             &
             7.
             
          
           
             p
             Ioh.
             6.
             66.
             
          
           
             q
             Aug.
             in
             Ioa.
             tract
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             r
             Credere
             in
             eum
             ,
             hoc
             est
             manducare
             panem
             viuum
             .
          
           
             s
             Qui
             credit
             in
             eum
             ,
             manducat
             .
             In●…sibiliter
             sa●…r
             ,
             quin
             invisibiliter
             renascitur
             :
             iuf
             us
             nouus
             in●us
             est
             :
             vbi
             novell●…r
             ,
             ibi
             satiatur
             .
          
           
             t
             Sang●…
             em
             fuderunt
             cum
             saeuire●t
             ,
             biberunt
             cum
             crederent
             .
             Aug
             〈…〉
             Ioan.
             tr
             .
             1.
             
             Saeuieutes
             ●ude●u●t
             ,
             credentes
             biberunt
             .
             de
             temp
             .
             74.
             &
             de
             verb.
             Dom.
             59.
             
          
           
             u
             C●edendo
             biberunt
             ,
             quem
             saeuiendo
             fuderunt
             .
             Idem
             .
             in
             Ioan.
             tr
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             x
             Ioh.
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             y
             Math
             13.
             10
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             “
             See
             Chrys.
             on
             Ioan.
             hom
             .
             46.
             
          
           
             *
             Sic
             oportebat
             vt
             diceretur
             ,
             quod
             non
             ab
             omnibus
             intelligeretur
             .
             Aug.
             in
             Ioan.
             tr
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             z
             Reade
             Ioan.
             6.
             vers
             .
             26.
             36
             ,
             64
             ,
             69
             ,
             67
             ,
             69.
             
          
           
             *
             Exponit
             quomodo
             id
             fiat
             quod
             loquitut
             ;
             &
             quid
             sit
             manducare
             corpus
             cius
             &
             sanguinem
             bibere
             .
             Aug.
             in
             Ioan.
             tr
             .
             26.
             
             Citante
             etiam
             Biele
             in
             Can.
             Iect
             .
             36.
             
             Beda
             in
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
             &
             Fulbert
             .
             in
             excerpt
             .
             Exposuit
             modū
             attributionis
             &
             doni
             sui
             .
             Aug.
             ibid.
             27.
             
          
           
             a
             Ioh.
             6.
             32.
             33
             
          
           
             c
             Vers.
             35.
             
          
           
             d
             Vers.
             47.
             
          
           
             e
             Iansen
             .
             harmon
             .
             cap.
             59.
             
          
           
             *
             Idem
             esse
             manducare
             se
             ,
             &
             credere
             in
             se.
             Et
             Biel.
             Idem
             est
             in
             Christum
             credere
             ,
             &
             in
             Christum
             ite
             :
             &
             qui
             credit
             in
             Christum
             ,
             incorporatur
             Christo
             ;
             &
             per
             hoc
             manducat
             Christum
             .
          
           
             “
             Verse
             63.
             
          
           
             f
             ●ansen
             vbi
             sup
             .
          
           
             b
             Vers.
             34.
             
          
           
             N.
             P.
             
          
           
             T.
             G.
             
          
           
             g
             Iansen
             .
             ibid.
             Boni
             manna
             manducando
             viuificati
             sunt
             :
             eo
             quod
             sub
             visibi●●
             illo
             cibo
             etiam
             spiritualiter
             manducauerunt
             ve●um
             panem
             vitae
             per
             manna
             significa●um
             quem
             &
             nos
             ede●…do
             viuificamur
             .
          
           
             h
             Albert.
             Magn.
             de
             Sacram.
             Euchar.
             serm
             ,
             17
             Modus
             manducationis
             triplex
             ,
             Sacramentalis
             tantûm
             ,
             spiritualis
             tantùm
             ,
             sacramentalis
             &
             spiritualis
             simul
             .
          
           
             *
             Omnes
             saluandi
             ab
             origine
             mundi
             .
          
           
             i
             Idem
             ibid.
             se●m
             .
             18
             omnes
             ●oni
             veteres
             in
             Manna
             cibum
             inuisibile
             .
             n.
             s●…
             .
             Christum
             spiritu●…ter
             in●…exerunt
             ,
             crediderunt
             ,
             gustauerunt
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             k
             B●llarm
             .
             de
             Bapt.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             11.
             ex
             Concil
             .
             Tr●dent
             .
             sess
             .
             7.
             can
             .
             13.
             
             Et
             Biel.
             in
             Can
             Miss
             lect
             36.
             
             De
             pueris
             eti●m
             quod
             spiritualiter
             manducant
             corpus
             Christi
             in
             susceptione
             baptismatis
             ,
             patet
             de
             consecr
             .
             dist
             .
             2.
             
             Quia
             passus
             
          
           
             l
             Luk.
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             m
             Prius
             quam
             nasceretur
             renatus
             Gr●g
             .
             mor.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             n
             Ioh.
             6.
             47.
             
             &
             3.
             18.
             
          
           
             o
             Iohn
             3.
             vers
             .
             36
             
          
           
             p
             ●…tam
             ,
             pro
             viuere
             ;
             vti
             videre
             mortem
             pro
             mori
             .
             Psal.
             89.
             vers
             .
             48.
             
             &
             Iohn
             8.
             51.
             
          
           
             q
             Ioh.
             3.
             vers
             .
             18.
             
             Mark.
             16.
             vers
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             r
             Iansen
             .
             vbi
             sup
             .
          
           
             s
             Ioh.
             6.
             50
             ,
             51
             ,
             58.
             
          
           
             t
             Aliquos
             credentes
             in
             Christum
             in
             aeternum
             perire
             ,
             quod
             ante
             moriantur
             ,
             quam
             à
             Sacerdote
             absolui
             potuerint
             .
             Bellarm.
             de
             poenit
             .
             l
             3.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             u
             Ioh.
             3.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             18
             ,
             36.
             
             &
             6.
             47.
             
             &
             7.
             39.
             
             Rom.
             10.
             11.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             x
             Manducationis
             &
             potus
             certum
             effectum
             .
             Iansen
             .
             concord
             .
             c.
             59.
             
          
           
             y
             Hinc
             manife
             stum
             euadit
             ,
             non
             omnes
             .
             &c.
             Idem
             ibid.
             
          
           
             a
             Feius
             in
             Ioan.
             6.
             
             &
             Mathias
             Doring
             in
             replic
             .
             super
             .
             Lyr.
             in
             Psal.
             110.
             
          
           
             b
             Ex
             ipsis
             Catholicis
             perm●lti
             ●unt
             ,
             qui
             totum
             is●um
             sermonem
             ad
             spiritualem
             manducationem
             referunt
             :
             Sebastian
             Oxoniens
             .
             Epi●c
             .
             ad
             part
             .
             3.
             
             Thom.
             q.
             76.
             nu
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Isidor
             .
             Pesus
             .
             ep
             .
             228.
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Confessio
             propria
             testimo●is
             quibusnis
             ;
             ●estesque
             non
             familiares
             domesticis
             praeferuntur
             .
             Menoch
             .
             lib.
             2.
             a●b
             .
             cas
             .
             ●26
             .
             &
             Althus
             .
             dicaeolog
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             45.
             
          
           
             d
             Bellarm.
             de
             Euchar.
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             e
             Idem
             ibid.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             f
             Idem
             de
             Sacram
             .
             in
             Gen.
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             27.
             
          
           
             g
             Idem
             de
             iustific
             .
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             16.
             
          
           
             N.
             P.
             
          
           
             T.
             G.
             
          
           
             h
             Concil
             .
             Trident
             .
             sess
             .
             13.
             cap.
             4.
             
             Et
             idem
             Bellarm
             ,
             de
             Euchar.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             i
             Thom.
             Aq.
             sum
             part
             3.
             q.
             75.
             art
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             k
             Idem
             ibid.
             art
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             l
             Bellar.
             in
             Apolog
             .
             contr
             .
             Praefat.
             monitor
             .
             Reg.
             Iacob
             .
             c
             1.
             
          
           
             m
             Mat
             26
             26.
             
             Mark.
             14.
             22.
             
          
           
             n
             Steph
             Durant
             .
             de
             ritib.
             Eccles.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             38.
             
          
           
             o
             Ioh.
             2●…
             
          
           
             p
             Bellar.
             de
             Euchar.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             r
             Mar.
             10.
             16.
             
          
           
             s
             De
             Euchar.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             19.
             
          
           
             b
             I
             indan
             .
             in
             di●…og
             .
             quam
             Ruew
             rd
             siue
             pacificum
             ins●…psit
             .
          
           
             c
             Primum
             autem
             argumentum
             ducitur
             ex
             illis
             Domini
             verbis
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             d
             Primus
             est
             ,
             quem
             nemo
             praecedit
             ,
             e●iāsi
             nullus
             sequatur
             .
             Reg.
             Iur.
             
          
           
             e
             Primus
             est
             ,
             quem
             nemo
             praecedit
             :
             vltimus
             ,
             quem
             nemo
             sequitur
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             s
             Bellar.
             vbi
             sup
             .
             in
             fine
             cap.
             
          
           
             g
             Bellar.
             de
             Euchar.
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             h
             Ioh.
             6.
             11.
             23.
             
          
           
             i
             Mat.
             18.
             26.
             
          
           
             k
             Ioh.
             11
             41.
             
          
           
             l
             Mat.
             26.
             27.
             
             Mar.
             24
             23.
             
             Luk.
             22.
             19.
             1
             
             Cor.
             11.
             24.
             
          
           
             m
             Luh
             .
             9.
             16.
             
             Mark.
             6
             7.
             
          
           
             n
             Mat.
             26.
             26.
             
             Mat.
             14.
             22.
             
          
           
             o
             Mat.
             21.
             19.
             
          
           
             p
             Gen.
             1.
             22.
             
          
           
             q
             Mat.
             11
             25.
             
             Luk.
             10.
             21.
             
          
           
             r
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrysost.
             in
             Mat.
             hom
             38.
             
             Confiteor
             hic
             gratiarum
             actionem
             significat
             .
             Ex
             Beda
             Thom.
             in
             Luc.
             10.
             
          
           
             s
             Dei
             beneficentiam
             &
             potentiam
             super
             panem
             invocauit
             ,
             &c.
             Iansen
             .
             concord
             .
             c.
             131.
             
             Galat.
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Sanctumque
             precatus
             .
             Iunenc
             .
             l.
             4.
             i.
             prece
             Sanctificans
             .
             Maldon
             .
             in
             Mat.
             26.
             
          
           
             t
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             u
             Gen.
             1.
             22
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             x
             1
             Sam.
             9.
             13
             ▪
             
          
           
             y
             Ioh.
             4.
             2.
             
          
           
             z
             Ioh.
             1.
             33.
             
          
           
             e
             Tertul.
             de
             bapt
             .
             H●eron
             .
             ad
             Ocean
             .
             de
             bapt
             .
             Episc.
             Ambrosium
             quem
             volunt
             esse
             de
             initiat
             .
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             “
             Gen.
             1.
             
             〈…〉
             ▪
             
          
           
             N.
             P.
             
          
           
             a
             S.
             Cyprian
             serm
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             S.
             Basil.
             l.
             2.
             de
             bapt
             .
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             S.
             Chrysost.
             hom
             24.
             in
             1.
             ad
             Corinth
             .
             &
             hom
             .
             83.
             in
             Mat.
             &
             hom
             .
             45.
             in
             Joan.
             
          
           
             d
             S.
             Ierom.
             in
             〈…〉
             .
             cap.
             Malac.
             
          
           
             e
             Origen
             in
             Psal.
             37.
             
          
           
             f
             S.
             Aug.
             l.
             5.
             de
             bapt
             .
             c.
             8.
             &
             l
             ,
             8.
             contr
             .
             Crescon
             .
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             T.
             G.
             
          
           
             g
             Haec
             solutio
             non
             videtur
             solidissima
             .
             Bellar.
             de
             Euchar
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Accidentis
             esse
             est
             messe
             .
          
           
             ''
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             16.
             
          
           
             “
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             26
             ,
             29
             ,
          
           
             h
             Rom.
             6.
             4.
             
             Col.
             2.
             12.
             
             Tit.
             3.
             5.
             
             Gal.
             3.
             27.
             
          
           
             i
             See
             Bellar.
             de
             bapt
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             k
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             27.
             
          
           
             l
             Ioh.
             6.
             32
             ,
             33.
             
          
           
             m
             Aug.
             de
             haeres
             .
             c.
             82.
             
          
           
             n
             Nihil
             enim
             eiusmodi
             I●●uiniano
             Hieronymus
             obiicit
             .
          
           
             o
             Campiā
             rat
             .
             8.
             
             Sed
             &
             ●occius
             idem
             ferè
             ,
             Thes.
             Cathol
             .
             tom
             .
             1.
             l.
             8.
             art
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             p
             Lutherani
             non
             dicunt
             paria
             esse
             peccata
             .
             Bellarm.
             de
             Iustif.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             q
             De
             Euchar.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             r
             Oecum
             .
             cōparat
             indignè
             communicantes
             cum
             eis
             qui
             Christum
             crucifixerunt
             .
          
           
             t
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Chrysost.
             in
             Ioan.
             hom
             .
             Grae.
             46.
             
             Lat.
             45.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             vel
             vt
             alii
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
          
           
             x
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Basil
             de
             bapt
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             y
             Bellarm.
             de
             Euchar.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             a
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             27.
             
          
           
             b
             Ibid.
             ●9
             .
          
           
             c
             De
             baptism
             .
             l.
             5
             c.
             8.
             
             Vide
             &
             eundem
             contra
             Faust.
             l.
             19.
             c.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             d
             Contra
             Crescon
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             e
             Rom.
             7.
             7.
             13.
             1
             
             Cor.
             8.
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             Obsunt
             sancta
             &
             diuina
             malè
             vtentibus
             .
          
           
             g
             In
             Malac.
             1.
             
          
           
             h
             Malac.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             i
             Dum
             Sacramenta
             violantur
             ,
             ipse
             cuius
             sunt
             Sacramenta
             violatur
             .
          
           
             k
             Colos.
             2.
             17.
             
             Heb.
             10.
             1
             ,
             〈…〉
             ▪
             10.
             
             &
             13.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Talium
             figurarum
             obseruatio
             ,
             Christi
             fuit
             praefiguratio
             .
             Aug.
             ad
             Faust.
             l.
             19.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Heb.
             10.
             10.
             
             &
             9.
             7
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             m
             Christum
             impanatum
             .
             Bellarm.
             de
             Euchar.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             n
             Corpus
             panaceum
             ,
             non
             carneum
             .
             Ibid
             
          
           
             N.
             P.
             
          
           
             T.
             G.
             
          
           
             o
             De
             Euchar.
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             p
             De
             Euchar.
             l
             3.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             q
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             r
             De
             Euchar.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             s
             De
             Euchar.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             t
             Inepta
             Caluini
             Metaphysica
             .
             Idem
             de
             Euchar.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             N.
             P.
             
          
           
             T.
             G.
             
          
           
             u
             Suarez
             in
             Thom.
             part
             .
             3.
             quaest
             .
             75.
             disp
             .
             50.
             sect
             5.
             
             Per
             ●olam
             actionem
             adductivam
             .
             non
             explicatur
             vera
             conuersio
             substantialis
             ,
             sed
             solum
             translocatio
             quaedam
             .
             Quando
             vna
             substantia
             solum
             succedit
             loco
             alterius
             ,
             non
             potest
             dici
             vna
             conuerti
             in
             aliam
             ,
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             y
             Transformatio
             .
          
           
             z
             Transmateriatio
             .
          
           
             a
             Bellarm.
             de
             Euchar.
             lib.
             1.
             c
             14.
             
          
           
             b
             Vocari
             panem
             ,
             quia
             auteà
             suit
             panis
             .
          
           
             c
             De
             Euchar.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             d
             In
             Thom.
             p.
             3
             q.
             75.
             a.
             4.
             
          
           
             e
             Quod
             fuit
             panis
             ,
             nunc
             est
             corpus
             Christi
             .
          
           
             f
             Gen.
             2.
             7.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             47.
             
          
           
             g
             Gen.
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             h
             Corpus
             panaceum
             .
          
           
             i
             Bellarm.
             de
             Euchar.
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Neque
             enim
             potest
             verè
             dici
             ,
             hoc
             album
             &
             rotundum
             est
             corpus
             Christi
             .
             Bellarm.
             de
             Euch.
             l.
             3.
             c
             19.
             
          
           
             k
             Panis
             in
             Eucharistia
             verè
             non
             annihilatur
             .
             Bellarm.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             l
             Quod
             panis
             substantia
             in
             nihilum
             vertatur
             ,
             nemo
             dicit
             .
             Roffens
             .
             contr
             .
             Occolamp
             .
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             m
             We
             doe
             not
             say
             that
             the
             substance
             of
             bread
             is
             cleerely
             consumed
             to
             nothing
             ;
             as
             many
             haue
             dreamed
             ,
             Harding
             ag
             .
             Apolog.
             part
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             n
             Idem
             ibid.
             
          
           
             o
             Vel
             in
             praeiacentem
             materiam
             solui
             ,
             vel
             in
             nihilum
             redigi
             .
             Lombard
             .
             sent
             .
             l.
             4.
             d.
             11.
             
             D.
             
          
           
             p
             Non
             est
             producti●a
             ,
             sed
             adducti●a
             cō-uersio
             .
             Bellar.
             de
             Euchar.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             q
             Exod.
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             r
             Ioh.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             s
             Actum
             agere
             .
             Cic.
             de
             amic
             .
          
           
             t
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Sophocl
             .
             Antig.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrysost.
             in
             Mat.
             hom
             .
             83.
             
             An
             ignoras
             nudum
             nec
             à
             decem
             palaestritis
             despoliari
             posse
             ?
             Apul
             .
             metam
             .
             l.
             1.
             
             Itaque
             maximas
             nugas
             agit
             ,
             Nudo
             detrahere
             vestimēta
             qui
             iubet
             .
             Plaut
             .
             Asin.
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             x
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             v●l
             .
             ar●…a
             fine
             calce
             .
          
           
             y
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Dionys
             de
             diuin
             nomin
             .
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             N.
             P.
             
          
           
             g
             Ad
             Heb.
             11.
             
          
           
             h
             Lib.
             8.
             
             Trin.
             
          
           
             i
             Ioh.
             6.
             55
             ,
             56.
             
          
           
             T.
             G.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Gelas.
             Cyzic
             .
             act
             .
             Conc.
             Nic.
             diatyp
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             “
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             t
             Ambrosii
             nomine
             de
             sacram
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             2
             ,
             3.
             &
             de
             initiand
             .
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             u
             Greg.
             Nyss.
             de
             sacr
             .
             bapt
             .
          
           
             Idem
             ibid.
             
          
           
             a
             Ioh.
             6.
             63.
             
          
           
             b
             Chrysost.
             in
             Ioan.
             hom
             .
             46.
             
             Lat.
             47.
             Graec.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             c
             Idem
             in
             1.
             
             Cor.
             hom
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             e
             Tertul.
             de
             anima
             .
             cap.
             7.
             
             Non
             licet
             nobis
             in
             dubium
             sensus
             revocare
             :
             ne
             &
             Christo
             de
             fide
             eorum
             deliberetur
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             f
             Luk.
             10.
             18.
             
          
           
             g
             Mat.
             3.
             17.
             
             &
             17.
             5.
             
          
           
             h
             Mat.
             26.
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             i
             Vini
             saporē
             quod
             in
             sanguinis
             sui
             memoriam
             consecrauit
             .
          
           
             k
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             17
             ,
             18
             
          
           
             l
             Ioh.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             m
             Ioh.
             20.
             27.
             
          
           
             n
             Aug.
             in
             Ioan.
             tract
             .
             79.
             
          
           
             o
             Non
             hoc
             credidit
             quod
             vidit
             :
             Sed
             aliud
             vidit
             aliud
             credidit
             .
             Vidit
             enim
             hominē
             credidit
             Deum
             .
          
           
             p
             Idem
             .
             ibid
             :
          
           
             q
             Tertul.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             r
             1
             Ioh.
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             s
             Falsa
             vtique
             testatio
             ,
             si
             oculorum
             ,
             &
             aurium
             ,
             &
             manuum
             sensus
             natura
             mentitur
             .
          
           
             t
             Num.
             16.
             14.
             
          
           
             u
             Deut.
             17.
             11.
             
          
           
             x
             Talmudici
             Glossatores
             in
             eum
             locum
             .
             teste
             Lyra
             in
             Deut.
             &
             Hieron
             .
             à
             S.
             Fide
             Hebraeomastig
             .
             l
             2
             ,
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             y
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Rom.
             6.
             5.
             
             &
             Pachymer
             .
             in
             Dionys.
             hier
             eccles
             .
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             z
             Chrysost.
             in
             Ephes.
             hom
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             a
             Ioh.
             10.
             30.
             
          
           
             b
             Ioh.
             17.
             21.
             23.
             
          
           
             c
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             17.
             
          
           
             d
             Ioh.
             6.
             56.
             
          
           
             e
             Iansen
             .
             concord
             .
             Euag.
             cap.
             59.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             f
             Iansen
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             *
             Per
             honorem
             nobis
             datum
             〈…〉
             Dei
             ,
             &
             Permanentem
             in
             nobis
             carnaliter
             filium
             ,
             &
             in
             co
             nobis
             corporaliter
             &
             inseparabiliter
             vnitis
             ,
             mysterium
             verae
             &
             naturalis
             vnitatis
             est
             praedieandū
             .
             Hilar.
             de
             Trin.
             l.
             8.
             
             Et
             Ibid.
             Vt
             nos
             quoque
             in
             eo
             naturaliter
             inessemus
             ,
             ipso
             in
             nobis
             naturaliter
             per
             manente
             .
          
           
             g
             Idem
             ibid.
             
          
           
             h
             Ideircò
             voluit
             Christus
             à
             nobis
             manducari
             ,
             vt
             nos
             sibi
             incorporaret
             ,
             quod
             non
             intelligitur
             nisi
             de
             spirituali
             manducatione
             ;
             quia
             in
             sacramentali
             tantum
             non
             fit
             haec
             incorporatio
             .
             Biel
             in
             Can.
             Miss
             .
             lect
             36.
             
          
           
             N.
             P.
             
          
           
             T.
             G.
             
          
           
             a
             Math.
             17.
             24
             
          
           
             b
             Math.
             21.
             
             7-10
             .
          
           
             N.
             P.
             
          
           
             T.
             G.
             
          
           
             c
             Luk.
             24.
             31.
             
             No
             more
             was
             done
             with
             Christ
             here
             ,
             then
             with
             Philip.
             Act.
             8.
             39.
             
          
           
             d
             Ioh.
             8.
             59.
             
          
           
             e
             Luk.
             4.
             30.
             
          
           
             f
             Luk.
             24.
             39.
             
          
           
             g
             Aug.
             epist.
             149.
             
             Ego
             Domini
             corpus
             ita
             in
             coelo
             esse
             credo
             ,
             vt
             erat
             in
             terra
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             h
             ●uk
             .
             24.
             38
             ,
             39.
             
          
           
             i
             Act.
             1.
             11.
             
          
           
             k
             Ioan.
             Hieroscl
             .
             Ep
             in
             Fpist
             Hieren
             .
             contr
             .
             ●rror
             .
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             l
             Ioh.
             20.
             27.
             
          
           
             m
             L●k
             .
             24.
             
             3●
             .
          
           
             n
             Ioh.
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             o
             Luk.
             24.
             31.
             
          
           
             p
             Tertul.
             contr
             .
             Mare
             .
             l.
             4
             &
             Hieron
             .
             ad
             Pāmachi
             .
          
           
             q
             Luk.
             4.
             
             ●0
             .
          
           
             r
             Tertul
             ,
             cōtr
             .
             Marc
             lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             s
             Etsi
             per
             medios
             euasit
             ,
             sed
             ante
             iam
             vim
             expertus
             ,
             &
             poste
             à
             dimissus
             scil
             .
             soluto
             ,
             vti
             assolet
             ,
             tumultu
             ,
             vel
             etiam
             irrupto
             ,
             non
             tamen
             per
             caliginem
             eluso
             &c.
             
          
           
             t
             Idem
             contr
             .
             eund
             .
             lib.
             5.
             
          
           
             u
             Hieron
             .
             ad
             Pāmach
             .
             contra
             error
             .
             Ioan
             .
             Hieros
             .
          
           
             *
             Virtus
             Dei
             est
             ,
             non
             vmbtae
             aut
             phantasmatis
             .
          
           
             “
             Quod
             Magis
             licet
             ,
             hoc
             Domino
             non
             licet
             ?
             Apollonius
             ,
             &c.
             repente
             non
             comparuit
             .
             Noli
             potentiam
             Domini
             Magorū
             praestigiis
             coaequa
             re
             ,
             vt
             videatur
             fuisse
             quod
             nō
             suit
             ,
             comedisse
             sine
             dentibus
             ,
             fregisse
             panem
             sine
             manibus
             ,
             ambulasse
             sine
             pedibus
             ,
             locutus
             sine
             lingua
             ,
             latus
             ●stendisse
             sine
             costis
             .
          
           
             x
             Luk.
             24.
             16.
             
          
           
             y
             Hieron
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             z
             Idem
             in
             Epitaph
             .
             Paulae
             .
          
           
             a
             Idem
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             b
             Sticorum
             globos
             &
             a●ria
             quaedam
             deliramenta
             .
          
           
             c
             Globosam
             siue
             rotundā
             formam
             Diis
             dabant
             Stoici
             .
             Ex
             Sen
             ep
             .
             94.
             
             Lips.
             physiol
             .
             Stoic
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             d
             Nec
             tamen
             ea
             species
             corpus
             est
             sed
             quasi
             corpus
             ;
             nec
             habet
             sanguinem
             ,
             sed
             quasi
             sanguinem
             .
             C●c
             .
             de
             nat
             .
             Deor.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             e
             Tertul.
             de
             carne
             Christi
             &
             contr
             .
             Marc.
             
          
           
             f
             Vt
             carnem
             gestaret
             sine
             ossibus
             durā
             ,
             sine
             mus
             .
             ulis
             solidam
             ,
             sine
             sanguine
             cruen●…
             ,
             sine
             tunica
             vestitam
             ,
             sine
             same
             esurientem
             ,
             sine
             dentibus
             edentem
             ,
             sine
             lin●…●●quer
             tē
             .
          
           
             g
             Ecce
             〈…〉
             ,
             decipit
             ,
             circumuenit
             omnium
             o●ulos
             ,
             sensus
             ,
             access●s
             ,
             contactus
             .
             Ergò
             Christum
             non
             de
             coelo
             deferre
             debueras
             ,
             sed
             de
             caetu
             aliquo
             circul●torio
             ,
             spectaculi
             artificem
             ,
             non
             salutis
             Pontificem
             ,
          
           
             h
             So
             translate
             I
             him
             ,
             aliuding
             to
             our
             
               Enlish
               phrase
            
             .
             His
             sense
             is
             apparent
             .
          
           
             *
             Ex
             vi
             Sacramenti
             sub
             specie
             panis
             continentur
             ,
             non
             solum
             caro
             ,
             sed
             totum
             corpus
             Christi
             ,
             soil
             .
             osla
             &
             nerui
             ,
             &
             alia
             huiusmodi
             ;
             non
             enim
             dicitur
             ,
             Haec
             est
             caro
             mea
             ,
             sed
             ,
             Hoc
             est
             corpus
             meum
             .
             Thom.
             Aq
             sum
             .
             part
             3.
             q.
             76.
             a.
             1.
             ad
             2.
             
          
           
             i
             Quae
             contradictionem
             implicant
             ,
             sub
             divina
             omnipotentia
             non
             continentur
             .
             Idem
             ibid.
             part
             .
             1.
             q.
             25.
             a
             3.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Elohim
               emeth
            
             Deus
             veri●as
             .
             Ier.
             10.
             10.
             
             Ioh.
             14.
             6.
             
          
           
             m
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Eranista
             apud
             Theod.
             dial
             1.
             
             &
             3.
             
          
           
             n
             Mar.
             10.
             27.
             
          
           
             o
             Iob.
             42.
             2.
             
          
           
             p
             Theodoret.
             ibid
             3.
             
          
           
             q
             Psal.
             115.
             3.
             
             &
             135.
             6.
             
          
           
             r
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             s
             Iam.
             1.
             
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             t
             Tit.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             u
             Psal.
             92.
             15.
             
          
           
             x
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             N.
             P.
             
          
           
             a
             Aug.
             lib
             2●
             .
             de
             Ciuit.
             Dei
             ,
             cap.
             51.
             
          
           
             b
             Lib.
             de
             Euchar
             .
          
           
             T.
             G.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Quem
             aduocabant
             Comici
             ,
             vbires
             haerere
             videbatur
             .
          
           
             e
             Catholicon
             Medicorum
             ,
             siue
             Panacaeú
             Papisticum
             .
          
           
             f
             Vise
             Iul.
             Scalig.
             de
             subtil
             .
             exercit
             .
             307.
             
             Sect.
             29.
             
             Aegidium
             in
             l.
             2.
             de
             anima
             .
             c.
             2.
             q.
             6.
             
             &
             Hospinian
             .
             de
             sede
             anim
             .
          
           
             g
             De
             purgat
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             h
             Act.
             9.
             17.
             
          
           
             i
             Act.
             7.
             56.
             
          
           
             k
             2
             Cor.
             12
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             l
             Apparuit
             illi
             primum
             in
             coelo
             .
             Ambr.
             hom
             .
             in
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
             m
             Superna
             ei
             pietas
             coelos
             aperuit
             ,
             seseque
             illi
             Iesus
             de
             sublim●bus
             ostendit
             .
             Greg.
             mor.
             l.
             19.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             n
             Bellar.
             de
             Euch.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             o
             Ioh.
             20.
             19.
             
          
           
             p
             Creaturam
             cedere
             creatori
             .
             Hieron
             .
             ad
             Pāmach
             .
             contr
             .
             error
             .
             Ioan.
             Hieros
             .
          
           
             q
             Act.
             12.
             10.
             
          
           
             r
             Durand
             .
             in
             senten
             .
             l.
             4.
             d.
             44.
             q.
             6.
             ad
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             s
             Idem
             ibid.
             ad
             2.
             
          
           
             t
             Reuoluto
             monumenti
             lapide
             caro
             surrexit
             .
             Leo
             Pp.
             epist.
             83.
             
          
           
             u
             Vid
             :
             Zanc
             de
             operibus
             creat
             part
             .
             2.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             3.
             
             Th.
             3
             Et
             Keckerm
             .
             system
             .
             physic
             .
             l.
             2
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             x
             Durand
             .
             vbi
             sup
             .
             ad
             1.
             
          
           
             y
             Tho.
             Aqui.
             quodlib
             .
             1.
             art
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             z
             Durand
             .
             in
             4.
             d.
             4.
             q.
             6.
             ad
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             Diuis
             .
             2.
             sect
             .
             4.
             num
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             Bellarm
             ,
             de
             Euchar.
             〈…〉
             .
             3.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             c
             Nullo
             modo
             fierr
             potest
             vt
             vna
             res
             non
             mutetur
             ,
             &
             ta●en
             〈…〉
             alia
             .
          
           
             d
             Impossibile
             rem
             vnā
             converti
             in
             aliam
             ,
             nec
             tamen
             in
             ea
             parte
             desinere
             esse
             quod
             erat
             .
             Lanfranc
             .
             contr
             .
             Bereng
             .
          
           
             e
             Supra
             Diui●
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             Fieri
             non
             potest
             vt
             pauis
             sit
             corpus
             Christi
             .
             Bellar.
             de
             Euch.
             l.
             1.
             
             〈…〉
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             g
             Non
             potest
             esse
             aliquis
             simul
             in
             diuersis
             temporibus
             .
             Fr.
             Mairon
             ,
             in
             sent
             ,
             l.
             4.
             d.
             11.
             q.
             1.
             
          
           
             h
             Idem
             effectus
             non
             potest
             habere
             plures
             causas
             totales
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             i
             Ideò
             idem
             a●●idens
             non
             potest
             esse
             in
             diuersis
             subiectis
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             k
             Vnde
             &
             idē
             non
             potest
             simul
             moueri
             motibus
             oppositis
             .
             Durand
             .
             in
             sent
             .
             l.
             4.
             d.
             10.
             q.
             3.
             
          
           
             l
             Impossibile
             est
             quod
             vnus
             motus
             eiusdē
             corporis
             localiter
             moti
             terminetur
             simul
             ad
             diuersa
             ●oca
             .
             Thom
             sum
             .
             p.
             3.
             q
             75.
             a.
             2.
             
          
           
             m
             Impossibile
             est
             idem
             esse
             motum
             &
             quietum
             .
             Ibid.
             q
             76.
             a.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             V●um
             corpus
             non
             potest
             esse
             in
             lu●bus
             locis
             .
             V●…
             enim
             corpus
             esse
             localiter
             in
             duobus
             locis
             implicat
             contradictionem
             .
             Thom.
             Aq.
             quodlib
             .
             1.
             art
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             n
             Deus
             non
             potest
             sacere
             ,
             vt
             vnum
             corpus
             localiter
             sit
             simul
             in
             duobus
             locis
             .
             Idem
             quodli
             I.
             3.
             art
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             o
             Aegid
             .
             Rom.
             quodlib
             1.
             q.
             1.
             
          
           
             p
             Si
             essent
             mille
             miracula
             ,
             non
             adaequarent
             potentiam
             ad
             id
             quod
             implicat
             contradictione
             .
             Laurent
             .
             Amolyn
             .
             in
             eund
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             N.
             P.
             
          
           
             c
             Epist.
             ad
             Martinum
             Ge●ob
             .
          
           
             T.
             G.
             
          
           
             q
             Aug.
             de
             cura
             pro
             mort
             .
             ger
             .
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             r
             Secundum
             presentiā
             corporalem
             simul
             &
             in
             Sole
             ,
             &
             in
             Luna
             ,
             &
             in
             Cruce
             esse
             nō
             potest
             .
             Aug.
             contr
             .
             Faust.
             l.
             20.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             s
             Corp.
             Christi
             ,
             in
             quo
             resurr
             .
             vno
             in
             loco
             esse
             potest
             .
             Bellar.
             de
             Euthar
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             t
             Vno
             in
             loco
             esse
             oportet
             .
             Aug.
             in
             Ioan.
             tr
             .
             30.
             
          
           
             u
             Petr.
             Lomb.
             sen.
             l.
             4.
             d.
             10.
             A
             
          
           
             x
             Grar
             .
             de
             consecr
             .
             d.
             z.
             c.
             1.
             
             Thom.
             in
             4.
             d.
             10.
             a.
             1.
             
             Scot.
             in
             4.
             q.
             3.
             &
             alii
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             y
             Cauendum
             ne
             veritatem
             corporis
             auferamus
             ,
             August
             .
             Epist.
             17.
             
          
           
             z
             Immortalitatem
             dedit
             ,
             naturam
             non
             abstulit
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             a
             Chrysost.
             in
             Ioan.
             hom
             .
             47.
             
          
           
             b
             Iansen
             .
             concord
             .
             Euang.
             cap.
             59.
             
          
           
             Indicare
             mihi
             videtur
             Chrysost
             .
             Bellar.
             de
             Euch.
             l
             ,
             1.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             d
             August
             .
             in
             Ioan.
             tr
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             e
             Hie
             so
             ●uit
             ,
             quod
             eos
             mouerat
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             f
             Aug
             ibid.
             
          
           
             g
             Athanas.
             in
             illud
             Euang.
             Quicunque
             dixerit
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             N.
             P.
             
          
           
             T.
             G.
             
          
           
             l
             Omnes
             partes
             integrales
             Corporis
             Christi
             ,
             caput
             ,
             pectus
             ,
             manus
             ,
             pedes
             ,
             &c.
             Gabr.
             Biel.
             in
             Can.
             Miss
             .
             lect
             .
             42.
             
             Qui
             &
             asserit
             lect
             .
             80.
             
             Non
             esse
             inconueniens
             ,
             si
             ponantur
             infinitae
             partes
             substantiae
             pu●ctualis
             paris
             ante
             co●ecratio
             ēquod
             infinities
             corpus
             Christi
             est
             sub
             speciebus
             panis
             post
             consecrationē
             .
             That
             
               Christs
               body
            
             may
             be
             
               ten
               thousand
               thousand
               times
            
             (
             and
             why
             not
             
               ten
               thousand
               thousand
               bodies
               of
               Christ
               then
               ?
               )
            
             with
             
               head
               ,
               feet
               ,
               hands
               ,
               legs
               ,
               backe
               ,
               breast
               ,
            
             and
             belly
             ,
             in
             one
             wafer
             if
             there
             be
             but
             so
             many
             crums
             as
             big
             a
             
               needles
               point
            
             in
             it
             .
             Vide
             &
             Fr.
             Maironis
             in
             4.
             ●ist
             ▪
             10.
             quest
             .
             a.
             
          
           
             m
             Hyperbole
             ,
             qua
             nihil
             aliud
             quam
             hoc
             difficillimum
             esse
             intelligi
             voluit
             .
             Erasm.
             de
             rat
             .
             ver
             .
             Theolog.
             
          
           
             n
             Mat.
             19.
             26.
             
             Mar.
             10.
             27.
             
          
           
             o
             Mar.
             10.
             24.
             
          
           
             p
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Corpus
             A●…st
             .
             categor
             .
             quantit
             .
          
           
             q
             Monstra
             quis
             tanta
             explicet
             ?
             Sen.
             Theb.
             1
             ▪
             
          
           
             r
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Theod.
             Rhaetens
             .
             de
             haeres
             .
          
           
             s
             Mat.
             19.
             24.
             
          
           
             t
             Piscat
             .
             in
             Math.
             19.
             
          
           
             u
             De
             Euchar.
             l
             1.
             c
             14.
             
          
           
             x
             Sic
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Et
             ex
             En●io
             Vairo
             ,
             Prius
             pariet
             Locusta
             Lucā
             Bouem
             ,
             i.
             Elephantem
             .
          
           
             *
             Quantitas
             est
             de
             veritate
             corporis
             .
             Bonauent
             .
             in
             sen.
             l.
             4.
             d.
             10.
             q.
             2.
             
          
           
             y
             Quamuis
             substantia
             possit
             abstrahi
             à
             quā●itate
             :
             tamen
             quod
             corpus
             viuat
             &
             sit
             organicum
             ,
             &
             non
             sit
             quantum
             ,
             hoc
             nec
             esse
             nec
             intelligi
             potest
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             z
             In
             altari
             nō
             tantum
             est
             corporis
             Chri
             sti
             veritas
             ,
             into
             etiam
             quantitas
             .
             Bonauen
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             a
             Mat.
             28.
             6.
             
          
           
             b
             Theodo●et
             .
             dialog
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             Act.
             1.
             11.
             
          
           
             d
             Mat.
             24.
             30.
             
          
           
             e
             Fulgent
             .
             ad
             Thrasimund
             .
             sib
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             Absens
             coelo
             cum
             esset
             in
             terra
             ;
             &
             derelinquens
             terram
             ,
             cum
             ascendisset
             in
             coelum
             .
          
           
             g
             Ioh.
             20.
             27.
             and
             16.
             28.
             
          
           
             h
             Mat.
             28.
             20.
             
          
           
             i
             Vigil
             .
             contr
             .
             Eutych
             .
             lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             k
             Quando
             in
             terra
             fuit
             ,
             non
             erat
             in
             coelo
             .
          
           
             l
             Et
             nunc
             quia
             in
             coelo
             est
             ,
             non
             est
             vtique
             in
             terra
             .
          
           
             m
             Phil.
             3.
             20.
             
          
           
             n
             Haec
             est
             fides
             &
             confessio
             Catholica
             ,
             quam
             A.
             postoli
             tradiderūt
             ,
             Martyres
             roborauerunt
             ,
             &
             fideles
             nunc
             vsque
             custodiunt
             .
          
           
             N.
             P.
             
          
           
             o
             Lib.
             4.
             instit
             .
             c.
             17.
             sect
             .
             7.
             10.
             
             &
             32.
             
          
           
             p
             Beza
             de
             re
             Sacram.
             q.
             9.
             
          
           
             T.
             G.
             
          
           
             q
             Iansen
             .
             in
             concold
             .
             Euang
             .
             c.
             59.
             
          
           
             c
             All
             this
             of
             Calvin
             and
             Beza
             he
             borroweth
             from
             Bellarmine
             de
             Euch.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             s
             See
             Greg.
             Naz.
             ad
             Nectar
             .
             and
             Aug.
             de
             Trinit
             l.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             &
             de
             verb.
             Ap
             hom
             1.
             &c.
             
          
           
             t
             See
             Tertull.
             de
             resurr
             .
             carn
             .
             Athenag
             .
             de
             resurr
             .
             &c
             yea
             the
             Apostle
             himself
             1Cor
             .
             15.
             35
             ,
             36.
             37.
             
          
           
             u
             Iansen
             .
             vbi
             sup
             .
          
           
             x
             Manducantes
             non
             mandu●ā●
             ,
             &
             non
             manducantes
             manducant
             .
             A●bert
             ▪
             de
             Sacram
             .
             Euchar.
             serm
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             y
             Paulus
             nusque
             dicit
             escam
             vel
             potu●…
             illum
             fuisse
             Christum
             :
             non
             aquam
             ,
             sed
             Petram
             .
             Bellar.
             de
             Euch.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             z
             Non
             sumebant
             reipsa
             carnem
             Christi
             ,
             sed
             effectū
             eius
             .
             Ibid.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             13.
             
             Esca
             &
             potus
             ille
             non
             propter
             effectum
             spirituales
             dicuntur
             .
             Idem
             de
             sacr
             .
             effect
             .
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             17.
             
             Nec
             fuerunt
             Sacramenta
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             a
             Cant.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             Ei
             qui
             mysticas
             illas
             Euangelii
             voces
             intelligit
             ,
             nullum
             apparebit
             discrimen
             inter
             hoc
             loco
             posita
             verba
             ,
             &
             institutam
             ibid
             mysterii
             celebrationē
             &c.
             Greg.
             Nyss.
             in
             Cant.
             Ser.
             10.
             
          
           
             c
             Idem
             Hic
             &
             id
             temporis
             sac●um
             est
             .
          
           
             d
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             e
             Id
             est
             ,
             corpus
             Christi
             in
             signo
             spiritualiter
             intellecto
             .
          
           
             g
             Manducabant
             Christum
             spiritualiter
             .
          
           
             h
             Crede
             &
             manducasti
             Aug
             in
             Ioan.
             tr
             .
             25.
             
          
           
             i
             Anselmi
             nomine
             prostant
             ,
             sed
             Har●aei
             sunt
             commentarii
             illi
             .
             Vise
             Fontanum
             in
             praefat
             .
             &
             Posseuin
             .
             in
             Appar
             .
          
           
             k
             Eandem
             escam
             corporis
             Christi
             ,
             quam
             nos
             in
             pane
             manducamus
             ,
             ipsi
             manducauerunt
             in
             Manna
             :
             &
             eundem
             potum
             sanguinis
             Christi
             ,
             quem
             nos
             ex
             calice
             bibimus
             ,
             ipsi
             biberunt
             ex
             petra
             .
          
           
             l
             Idem
             significantem
             ,
             &
             idem
             efficientem
             .
          
           
             m
             Eundem
             cibum
             spiritualem
             ,
             in
             Manna
             significatum
             ,
             i.
             corpus
             Christi
             :
             eundem
             potum
             spiritualem
             ,
             sanguinem
             Christi
             biberunt
             .
          
           
             f
             Scilicet
             ,
             Christi
             sanguinem
             in
             signo
             .
          
           
             n
             Aug
             in
             Ioan.
             tract
             .
             25.
             
          
           
             o
             Absentes
             prosentes
             facit
             .
             Turpilius
             .
             Quid
             enim
             tam
             presens
             est
             inter
             absentes
             quam
             per
             epistolas
             &
             alloqui
             &
             audire
             quos
             diligas
             ?
             Hier.
             ad
             Nitiam
             .
          
           
             p
             Nam
             rerū
             absentium
             presens
             est
             fides
             .
             Aug.
             de
             Trinit
             .
             l.
             13.
             c.
             1.
             
             Quem
             &
             vide
             sup
             .
             ex
             tr
             .
             50.
             in
             Ioan.
             &
             epist.
             89.
             
          
           
             q
             Quo
             modo
             etiam
             Caluinum
             hoc
             explicasse
             docet
             Bellar.
             de
             Euchar
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             10.
             
             Sed
             &
             longe
             ante
             Caluinum
             Bern.
             de
             temp
             .
             54.
             
             Datur
             annulus
             ad
             investiendum
             de
             haereditate
             aliqua
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             s
             Audeo
             dicere
             ;
             ipsum
             manducabat
             ,
             quem
             audiebat
             .
             Aug.
             de
             diueri
             .
             serm
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             t
             Ioh.
             6.
             51.
             
          
           
             u
             Panem
             illum
             manducat
             ,
             qui
             ea
             quae
             scripta
             ●…t
             seruat
             .
             Ambros.
             in
             Luc.
             7.
             
          
           
             x
             De
             Euchar.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             y
             Clem
             Alex.
             paedag
             .
             l.
             〈…〉
             .
             〈…〉
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             z
             Basil.
             Caes.
             epist.
             141.
             
          
           
             r
             Tertul.
             de
             resur
             .
             carn
             .
             See
             Diuis
             .
             14.
             
             Sect.
             7.
             num
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             Origen
             .
             in
             Gen
             hom
             .
             10.
             &
             in
             Numb
             .
             hom
             .
             17.
             
             &
             32.
             
          
           
             b
             Chrys.
             in
             Ioan
             hom
             .
             46.
             
          
           
             c
             Hieron
             in
             Psal.
             147.
             
          
           
             d
             Ioh.
             6.
             54
             ,
             56.
             
          
           
             e
             Ioh.
             1.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             &
             12.
             48.
             
          
           
             In
             part
             borrowed
             also
             from
             Bellarmine
             ●e
             Euch.
             l.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             g
             Nulli
             est
             aliquatenus
             ambigendum
             tunc
             vnūquēque
             fidelium
             corporis
             &
             sanguinis
             Christi
             participem
             fieri
             quando
             in
             baptismate
             membrum
             Christi
             corporis
             efficitur
             etiamsi
             antequam
             illum
             panem
             comedat
             ,
             &c.
             de
             hoc
             seculo
             abscedat
             .
             Gratian.
             ex
             August
             ,
             de
             consecr
             ,
             dist
             .
             4.
             
             &
             Biel
             in
             Can.
             Miss
             .
             lect
             .
             36.
             
          
           
             N.
             P.
             
          
           
             T.
             G.
             
          
           
             h
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             27.
             
          
           
             i
             Panis
             Christi
             datus
             est
             Iudae
             .
             Aug.
             in
             Ioan.
             tr
             .
             62.
             
          
           
             k
             Tunc
             Iudas
             Christi
             corpus
             accepit
             ,
             quando
             omnibus
             eis
             distribuit
             Sacramentum
             corporis
             &
             sanguinissui
             ,
             vbi
             &
             ipse
             Iudas
             erat
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             l
             Ioh.
             6
             56.
             
          
           
             m
             Ioh.
             6.
             51.
             
          
           
             n
             Iansen
             .
             cōcord
             .
             cap.
             59.
             
          
           
             o
             Ioh.
             6.
             48.
             
          
           
             p
             Ioh
             6.
             55.
             
          
           
             q
             Ioh.
             6.
             51.
             
          
           
             r
             Ioh.
             6.
             49.
             
          
           
             s
             Huius
             rei
             sacramentum
             de
             mensa
             Dominica
             sumitur
             ,
             quibusdam
             ad
             vitam
             ,
             quibusdam
             ad
             exitiū
             .
             Res
             verò
             ipsa
             cuius
             Sacramentum
             est
             ,
             omni
             homini
             ad
             vitam
             ,
             nulli
             ad
             exitium
             quicunque
             eius
             particeps
             su●
             erit
             .
             August
             ,
             〈…〉
             an
             .
             tract
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             N.
             P.
             
          
           
             t
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
           
             T.
             G.
             
          
           
             u
             Carnaliter
             .
             Bellar.
             de
             Euchar
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             12.
             
             Corporaliter
             .
             Idem
             ibid.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             x
             As
             themselues
             grant
             .
             Duran
             .
             ration
             .
             diuin
             .
             l.
             4.
             p.
             4
             and
             6.
             part
             .
             Can.
             &
             Thō
             .
             sum
             .
             p.
             3.
             q.
             81.
             a.
             3.
             ex
             Innocent
             .
             3.
             de
             sacr
             .
             altar
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             y
             Corpus
             ipsum
             .
          
           
             a
             Quidam
             dicunt
             quia
             nihil
             ●bi
             frantur
             .
             Lombard
             .
             sent
             .
             l.
             4.
             d.
             12.
             
             C.
             
          
           
             b
             Durand
             rational
             diuin
             .
             l
             4.
             p.
             4.
             c.
             3.
             
             Et
             Biel
             in
             Can.
             Miss
             .
             lect
             80.
             
             Frangit
             sacerdotes
             hostiam
             .
          
           
             Corpus
             spiritale
             ,
             non
             spiritus
             sicut
             animale
             corpus
             non
             est
             anima
             sed
             corpus
             :
             ita
             &
             spiritale
             corpus
             non
             spiritum
             debemus
             putare
             sed
             corpus
             .
             Aug.
             ep
             .
             146.
             
          
           
             e
             Quis
             audeat
             opinari
             vel
             Christi
             corpus
             spiritale
             non
             resurrexisse
             ,
             vel
             si
             spiritale
             surrexit
             ,
             iam
             non
             corpus
             fuisse
             sed
             spiritum
             ?
          
           
             d
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             44.
             
          
           
             f
             Luk.
             24.
             39.
             
          
           
             g
             Iam
             igitur
             illa
             caro
             spiritale
             erat
             corpus
             ,
             n●c
             tamen
             spiritus
             erat
             ,
             sed
             corpus
             .
          
           
             h
             Corp.
             Christi
             ,
             vt
             est
             in
             Bucharistia
             ,
             est
             verum
             ,
             reale
             ,
             naturale
             ,
             animatum
             ,
             quantum
             ,
             coloratū
             ,
             &c.
             &
             caro
             corporalis
             ,
             nō
             spiritualis
             ,
             nisi
             vt
             obediens
             spiritui
             in
             omnibus
             Bellarm.
             de
             Euchar.
             liq
             .
             1.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             i
             Gabr.
             Biel
             in
             Can.
             Miss
             .
             sect
             .
             80.
             
             Corpus
             Christi
             cum
             sit
             animatum
             &
             organicum
             ,
             si
             frangeretur
             &
             diuideretur
             ,
             corrumperetur
             .
          
           
             k
             Turrian
             .
             de
             Euchar.
             tract
             .
             1.
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             l
             Philip.
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             m
             Diuis
             .
             10.
             ad
             Arg.
             4.
             
          
           
             n
             Mat.
             24.
             26.
             
             See
             Dr.
             Sheldens
             Sermon
             on
             it
             .
          
           
             o
             Super
             mensam
             visibiliter
             adest
             Bellar.
             de
             misla
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             N.
             P.
             
          
           
             *
             Ad
             Heb.
             5.
             
          
           
             “
             Tom.
             6.
             
             Germ.
             Ienensi
             .
             sol
             .
             28.
             in
             lib.
             de
             Missa
             angulari
             .
             Tō
             .
             7.
             
             Wittenberg
             .
             anno
             Dom.
             1588
             ,
             in
             lib.
             de
             Miss
             .
             priuata
             ,
             &
             vnctione
             sacerdot
             .
             fol.
             413.
             &
             fol.
             228.
             
          
           
             T.
             G.
             
          
           
             p
             Iren.
             adu
             .
             Valent.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             32
             ,
             33.
             
          
           
             q
             Mal.
             1.
             11.
             
          
           
             r
             Cypr.
             ep
             .
             3.
             lib.
             2.
             
             Euseb.
             praepar
             .
             Euan.
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             3.
             
             Hieron
             .
             ad
             Marcell
             .
             Aug
             epist
             95.
             &
             alii
             .
          
           
             s
             Gen.
             14.
             18.
             
          
           
             t
             Heb.
             13.
             16
             
             &
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             5.
             
             Vide
             &
             quot
             Sacrificiorum
             Christianorum
             mentionem
             ●aciant
             ,
             Lactant
             instit
             .
             l.
             6.
             c.
             24.
             
             &
             ●5
             .
             Te●tull
             contr
             .
             Marc.
             l.
             3.
             
             &
             4.
             
             Chrysost.
             contr
             .
             lud
             orat
             .
             〈…〉
             .
             Eiusdem
             nomine
             in
             Psal.
             95.
             
             Cyrill
             .
             contr
             .
             Iulian.
             l.
             10.
             
             Aug.
             de
             Ciuit.
             l.
             10.
             c.
             4.
             &c.
             
          
           
             u
             Sacrificium
             laudis
             ,
             &c.
             Aug.
             contr
             .
             ●…ust
             .
             l.
             20.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             x
             Huius
             sacrificii
             caro
             &
             sanguis
             ante
             aduentum
             Christi
             per
             victimas
             similitudinum
             promittebatur
             :
             in
             passione
             Christi
             per
             ipsam
             veritatem
             reddebatur
             :
             post
             ascensū
             Christum
             per
             Sacramentum
             memoriae
             celebratur
             .
          
           
             y
             Aug
             ibid.
             cap.
             18.
             
          
           
             z
             Christiani
             peracti
             eiusdem
             sacrificii
             memoriam
             celebrant
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             Procop.
             in
             Gen
             c.
             49.
             
          
           
             b
             Typum
             ,
             effigiem
             ,
             vel
             imaginē
             corporis
             sui
             .
          
           
             c
             Heb.
             6
             6.
             
          
           
             d
             Gal.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             e
             1.
             
             Cor
             11.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             f
             Bellarm.
             de
             missa
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             27.
             
          
           
             g
             Ibid.
             l
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             Ibid.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             i
             Ibid.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             k
             Heb.
             9.
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             l
             Rom.
             6.
             9.
             
          
           
             m
             Bellarm.
             de
             missa
             l.
             1.
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             n
             Christum
             non
             mori
             nisi
             in
             Sacramento
             seu
             signo
             repraesentāte
             vnicam
             illam
             mortē
             ,
             quam
             aliquando
             obiit
             .
          
           
             o
             Heb.
             10.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             11
             
          
           
             p
             Heb.
             10.
             10
             ,
             12
             ,
             14.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Athanas.
             Serm.
             contr
             .
             Arian
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             q
             Quanquam
             Petro
             Abeilardo
             honorē
             hunc
             deferat
             Beat.
             Rhenan
             .
             not
             .
             ad
             Tertull.
             
          
           
             r
             Petr.
             Lombard
             .
             sentent
             .
             l
             4.
             d.
             12.
             
             G.
             
          
           
             s
             Vocati
             Sacrificium
             ,
             quia
             memoria
             est
             &
             repraesentatio
             v●ri
             Sacrificii
             &
             sanctae
             immolationis
             factae
             in
             ara
             crucis
             .
          
           
             t
             Semel
             Christus
             mortuus
             in
             cruce
             est
             ,
             ibique
             immolatus
             est
             in
             seipso
             :
             quotidiè
             autem
             immolatur
             in
             Sacramento
             ,
             quia
             in
             Sacramento
             record
             ●…io
             fit
             illius
             ,
             quod
             factum
             est
             semel
             .
          
           
             u
             Aug.
             prefat
             .
             in
             2.
             expos
             .
             Psal.
             21.
             &
             apud
             Grat.
             de
             consecr
             .
             d.
             2.
             c.
             Semel
             .
          
           
             x
             Aug.
             epist.
             23.
             
          
           
             y
             Dicitur
             illo
             die
             fieri
             ,
             propter
             Sacramenti
             celebrationem
             ,
             quod
             non
             illo
             die
             ,
             sed
             olim
             factum
             est
             .
          
           
             *
             Ex
             similitudine
             sacramēta
             nomina
             rerum
             ipsarum
             accipiunt
             .
          
           
             z
             Lomb.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             “
             Sed
             tantum
             anniuersaria
             recordatio
             repraesentat
             quod
             olim
             factum
             est
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             Esa.
             53.
             10
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             b
             Vera
             &
             realis
             effusio
             sanguinis
             Christi
             .
          
           
             c
             Bellar.
             de
             sacrif
             .
             miss
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             12.
             &c.
             
             25.
             &
             l.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             Decret
             .
             de
             Sacr.
             Script
             .
             Concil
             Trident
             .
             sess
             .
             4.
             
             Vt
             Latina
             vetus
             &
             vulgata
             editio
             pro
             authentica
             habeatur
             ,
             &
             nullo
             praetex●…
             reiiciatur
             .
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Luk.
             22.
             10.
             
          
           
             f
             Heb.
             9.
             22.
             
          
           
             g
             Bellar
             de
             miss
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             ●5
             .
          
           
             h
             Heb
             9.
             12.
             
          
           
             i
             Effunditur
             ,
             i.
             significatur
             effundi
             .
             Gloss.
             ad
             Grat.
             de
             consecr
             .
             d.
             2.
             
             Si
             quotiescunque
             .
          
           
             k
             Bellarm
             de
             Miss
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             l
             Ibid.
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             m
             Quod
             Cardano
             ●ul
             .
             Scal.
             de
             ●ubtil
             .
             exerc
             .
             177.
             
             Sect.
             5.
             
             Cedā
             potiùs
             quàm
             credam
             ,
             credam
             citiùs
             quàm
             sciam
             .
          
           
             n
             Miracula
             &
             signa
             nulla
             audio
             .
             Fr.
             Victor
             .
             relect
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             o
             Signa
             non
             edimus
             .
             Ios.
             Acost
             de
             procur
             .
             Ind.
             sal
             .
             l
             4
             c.
             4.
             
             Prodigia
             nulla
             producimus
             .
             Ibid
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Ieremie
             Patriarch
             .
             in
             his
             Answer
             chap.
             10
             alleadged
             by
             Th.
             A.
             of
             Cathol
             .
             Tradit
             .
          
           
             “
             De
             Panis
             transmutatione
             .
          
           
             *
             Quod
             de
             Vlysse
             Homer
             .
             Odyss
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Et
             quod
             Aristot
             .
             metaph
             .
             l.
             I
             c.
             2.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ita
             etiam
             &
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Quibus
             atque
             Poetis
             Quidlibet
             audendi
             (
             ac
             fingendi
             )
             semper
             fuit
             aequa
             potestas
             .
          
           
             p
             Answer
             to
             the
             Censure
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             q
             Defence
             of
             that
             Answer
             .
          
           
             r
             Hieron
             .
             ad
             Laetam
             .
          
           
             s
             
               They
               professe
            
             to
             place
             their
             whole
             hope
             in
             the
             wooden
             Crosse
             :
             
               and
               so
            
             worship
             it
             
               (
               as
            
             Aquinas
             confesseth
             )
             with
             diuine
             worship
             .
             
               They
               pray
            
             to
             be
             saued
             by
             Thomas
             Becker
             
               a
               traytors
            
             blood
             :
             
               they
               entreat
               the
            
             Virgine
             Mary
             to
             command
             her
             Sonne
             Christ
             :
             
               and
               pray
               to
               her
            
             ,
             that
             being
             redeemed
             by
             her
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             able
             to
             climbe
             to
             heauen
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             t
             Id
             est
             maximè
             admirandum
             &
             commend
             indum
             quod
             Canon
             Missae
             sit
             multorum
             aut●rum
             ,
             &
             tamen
             ita
             aptè
             partes
             omnes
             in●er
             se
             iungantur
             ,
             &
             cohaereant
             ,
             vt
             vnius
             autoris
             videatur
             .
             Bellar.
             de
             Miss
             .
             l
             2.
             c
             19
             
          
           
             u
             Gen.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             x
             Gen.
             22.
             13.
             
          
           
             y
             Nos
             vt
             descensū
             negamus
             ,
             ita
             nec
             ascensum
             statuimus
             .
             Petr.
             Scarga
             de
             Euchar
             .
             art
             .
             5.
             
             Non
             descendit
             de
             coelo
             corpus
             Christi
             :
             Ex
             Damasc.
             orthod
             .
             fid
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             14.
             
             Biel
             in
             Can.
             lect
             54.
             
             But
             Pope
             Innocens
             would
             not
             haue
             vs
             ouer-curious
             in
             this
             point
             .
             Non
             oportet
             in
             talibus
             curiosos
             existere
             .
             Innocent
             .
             de
             Sacram.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             z
             Corpus
             tuum
             ,
             Domine
             ,
             quod
             sumpsi
             ,
             &
             sanguis
             quem
             potaui
             ,
             adhaereat
             visceribus
             meis
             .
             In
             post
             commun
             .
          
           
             N.
             P.
             
          
           
             a
             Vide
             Bellar.
             lib.
             1.
             de
             Euchar
             .
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             T.
             G.
             
          
           
             b
             Facinus
             &
             flagitium
             .
          
           
             c
             Ioh.
             6.
             63.
             
          
           
             d
             August
             .
             in
             Ioan.
             tr
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             e
             Spiritaliter
             intelligenda
             sunt
             .
          
           
             f
             Idem
             tr
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             g
             Ne
             carnaliter
             intelligerent
             .
          
           
             h
             Ioh
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             i
             Ex
             Chrysostomo
             Aquin.
             in
             Ioan.
             6.
             
          
           
             k
             Spiritualiter
             oportet
             ea
             quae
             de
             me
             sunt
             audire
             .
          
           
             l
             Qui
             carnàlites
             audit
             ,
             nihil
             proficit
             .
          
           
             m
             Omnia
             mysteria
             interioribus
             oculis
             aspicere
             .
          
           
             n
             Tertul.
             de
             resurr
             .
             carnis
             .
          
           
             o
             Quasi
             verè
             carnem
             suam
             illis
             edendā
             determinasset
             .
          
           
             p
             Ioh.
             5.
             14.
             
          
           
             q
             Ioh.
             1
             14.
             
          
           
             r
             Se●…o
             caro
             factus
             ,
             in
             causam
             vitae
             appetendus
             ,
             deuorandus
             auditu
             ,
             ●ummand●s
             intellectu
             ,
             ●de
             digerendus
             .
          
           
             s
             Aeneas
             Syl.
             aepist
             .
             130.
             cōtra
             Bohem.
             
          
           
             t
             Ioh.
             6.
             61.
             62
             ,
             63.
             
          
           
             u
             Ioh.
             6.
             54.
             
          
           
             x
             Ioh.
             6.
             35.
             
          
           
             y
             And
             yet
             those
             words
             also
             doth
             Durand
             vse
             to
             prooue
             that
             Christs
             wordes
             Iohn
             6.
             54
             ,
             55.
             are
             meant
             of
             
               eating
               spiritually
            
             ,
             not
             corporally
             .
             In
             rational
             ,
             diuin
             ,
             p.
             2.
             l.
             4.
             ad
             6.
             p.
             Can.
             
          
           
             N.
             P.
             
          
           
             T.
             G.
             
          
           
             a
             Mat.
             26.
             29.
             
          
           
             b
             Mat.
             14
             25.
             
          
           
             c
             Esa.
             5.
             1
             ,
             7.
             
             Psal.
             80.
             8
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             d
             Clem
             paedag
             l.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             Cypr.
             ep
             .
             3.
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             Chrysost.
             in
             Mat
             hom
             .
             83.
             
          
           
             g
             Aug.
             de
             dogmat
             .
             Eccles
             .
             c.
             75.
             
          
           
             h
             Nullus
             alius
             calix
             intelligi
             potest
             Iansen
             .
             concord
             .
             c.
             131.
             
          
           
             i
             Orig.
             in
             Mat.
             tr
             .
             30.
             
          
           
             k
             Cypr.
             ep
             68.
             
          
           
             l
             Chrysost.
             in
             Mat.
             hom
             .
             83.
             
          
           
             m
             Epiph.
             haer
             .
             47.
             
          
           
             n
             Hie.
             on
             .
             in
             Mat.
             26.
             
          
           
             o
             Aug.
             quaest
             .
             Euang.
             l.
             1.
             q.
             42.
             
          
           
             p
             Beda
             in
             Mat.
             26.
             
          
           
             q
             Futhy
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             r
             Theoph.
             ib.
             
          
           
             s
             Non
             de
             sanguine
             suo
             ,
             sed
             de
             vino
             dixit
             .
             Maldon
             .
             in
             Mat.
             26.
             
          
           
             t
             Luk.
             22.
             19.
             
          
           
             u
             Primas
             .
             in
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
             Vt
             siquis
             moriens
             relinquat
             ei
             quem
             diligit
             ,
             pignus
             aliquod
             ,
             &c.
             Idem
             habet
             &
             Herueus
             ,
             &
             Haimo
             .
          
           
             x
             Peregrè
             proficiscens
             .
             Hieron
             .
             nomine
             in
             1
             cor
             .
             11.
             
             &
             Sedul
             .
             ibid.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Basil.
             Caes.
             hom
             .
             de
             charit
             .
          
           
             y
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             26.
             
          
           
             a
             Tertul.
             contra
             Marc
             l.
             1.
             
             Panem
             ,
             in
             quo
             ipsum
             corpus
             suum
             repraesentat
             .
          
           
             b
             Bellar.
             de
             Euch
             l.
             2.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             c
             Praesentem
             rem
             facere
             &
             reipsa
             exhibere
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             e
             Etenim
             post
             eius
             adventum
             non
             amplius
             erit
             opus
             symbolis
             seu
             signis
             corporis
             ,
             cum
             ipsum
             corpus
             apparebit
             .
             Theodoret.
             in
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
           
             N.
             P.
             
          
           
             T.
             G.
             
          
           
             f
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             29.
             
          
           
             g
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             16.
             
          
           
             h
             Aug.
             epist.
             118.
             c.
             3.
             
             Qui
             hoc
             non
             discernebant
             à
             caeteris
             cibis
             veneratione
             singulariter
             debita
             .
          
           
             i
             Idem
             ep
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             k
             Diuis
             .
             8.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             
          
           
             l
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             m
             Quomodo
             mittam
             manuum
             in
             coelum
             ?
             Fidem
             mitte
             ;
             tenuisti
             .
             Aug.
             in
             loan
             .
             tr
             50.
             
          
           
             n
             Ioh.
             6.
             56.
             
          
           
             o
             Bernar.
             in
             Cant.
             serm
             .
             71.
             
             Et
             manducat
             nos
             ,
             &
             māducatur
             à
             nobis
             ;
             quo
             arctius
             illi
             astringamur
             .
          
           
             p
             Si
             manducat
             me
             ,
             vt
             habeat
             me
             in
             se
             ,
             &
             à
             me
             vicissim
             manducatur
             ,
             vt
             sit
             in
             me
             ,
             quatenus
             integra
             firmaque
             sit
             connexio
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             q
             Per
             fidem
             panis
             iste
             non
             simpliciter
             sumitur
             ,
             sed
             veluti
             dentibus
             quibusdā
             masticatur
             ,
             &c.
             Iansen
             .
             concord
             .
             c.
             59.
             
          
           
             r
             Frangitur
             ,
             &
             in
             animae
             viscera
             traiicitur
             .
          
           
             s
             Nobis
             incorporatur
             .
          
           
             t
             Ephes.
             3
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Amplius
             quiddam
             esse
             Christum
             manducare
             ,
             quam
             in
             Christum
             credere
             Vide
             Caluin
             .
             Institut
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             17.
             sect
             .
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             y
             Non
             tam
             ipsum
             credere
             ,
             quam
             effectum
             eius
             .
             Ex
             Caiuini
             sent
             .
             Bellar.
             de
             Euch.
             l.
             1.
             c1
             .
          
           
             u
             Viuificet
             ,
             alat
             ,
             esuriem
             pellat
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             z
             Bonauent
             .
             in
             sent
             .
             l.
             4.
             dist
             .
             9.
             quae
             .
             z.
             
          
           
             a
             Masticatio
             &
             incorporatio
             .
          
           
             b
             Spiritualis
             masticatio
             est
             recogitatio
             cibi
             i.
             carnis
             Christi
             pro
             nobis
             expositae
             in
             pretium
             ad
             redimendū
             &
             in
             cibum
             ad
             reficiendum
             .
          
           
             c
             Incorporatio
             dum
             recogitans
             charitatis
             amore
             ei
             quod
             cogitatur
             iungitur
             ,
             &
             sic
             incorporatur
             ,
             &
             dum
             incorporatur
             reficitur
             ,
             eique
             assimilatur
             .
          
           
             d
             Recogitatio
             fidei
             ,
             &
             affectio
             charitatis
             .
          
           
             e
             Non
             sufficit
             qualiscunque
             fides
             .
          
           
             f
             Gal.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             g
             Non
             quilibet
             actus
             credendi
             manducare
             facit
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Chrysost
             in
             2
             Tim.
             hom
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Vide
             Lindā
             .
             de
             opt
             Gen.
             interp
             .
             l.
             1
             c.
             11
             Canum
             .
             loc
             .
             com
             .
             l.
             2.
             c
             13.
             
             &
             Analys
             .
             fid
             .
             l.
             8.
             c.
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             k
             Per
             hyperbolen
             enunciare
             .
             Sixt.
             Sen.
             biblioth
             .
             lib.
             6.
             annot
             .
             152.
             
          
           
             l
             Per
             excessum
             Bellarm.
             de
             Missa
             l.
             2.
             c
             10.
             
          
           
             m
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Chrylost
             .
             in
             Mat.
             hom
             82.
             
          
           
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Idem
             in
             encoen
             siue
             de
             poenit
             .
             tom
             .
             6.
             orat
             .
          
           
             o
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Idem
             in
             Ioan.
             hom
             .
             46.
             &
             ad
             pop
             .
             Ant.
             62.
             
          
           
             p
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             Mat.
             hom
             82.
             
          
           
             q
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             r
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             s
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             encaen
             .
          
           
             t
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             Math.
             hum
             :
             82.
             
          
           
             u
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Ibid
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             Ioh
             46
             
          
           
             x
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             Math.
             46.
             
          
           
             y
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             〈…〉
             46.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             1
             Cor.
             hom
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Dr
             sacerd
             lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             In
             1
             Cor.
             hom
             24.
             
          
           
             g
             De
             Euc
             ar
             lib
             1.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Ioan.
             19.
             36
             
          
           
             l
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             m
             Ilia
             caro
             quam
             assumpsit
             ,
             &
             iste
             panis
             ,
             omnisque
             ecclesia
             ,
             non
             faciunt
             tria
             corpora
             ,
             sed
             vnum
             corpus
             .
             Haimo
             in
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             
          
           
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             o
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             p
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Chrys.
             in
             Mat.
             hom
             82.
             
          
           
             q
             Mat.
             2.
             6.
             29.
             
          
           
             r
             Galat.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             s
             Aug.
             epist.
             23.
             
          
           
             t
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrys.
             in
             1
             Cor.
             hom
             24.
             
          
           
             u
             In
             sacramēto
             spei
             consociatur
             Ecclesia
             quamdiu
             bibirur
             ,
             quod
             de
             Christi
             latere
             manauit
             .
             Aug.
             contr
             .
             Faust.
             Beda
             in
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
             Hoc
             accipite
             in
             Calice
             quod
             manauit
             de
             Christi
             latere
             .
             Ex
             Aug.
             serm
             .
             ad
             Neophyt
             .
             I●●
             ad
             Haimer
             .
             de
             corp
             .
             Dom.
             
          
           
             x
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             4.
             
          
           
             y
             Caietan
             .
             in
             Thom.
             part
             .
             3.
             quaest
             .
             75.
             art
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             Bellarm.
             de
             miss
             l.
             1
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             b
             Esai
             53.
             10
             ,
             12
             Ephes.
             5.
             2.
             
             Heb.
             8.
             3.
             
             &
             9.
             12
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             c
             Heb.
             10.
             1
             ,
             10
             ,
             12
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             d
             Heb.
             10.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             De
             qua
             Chrysost
             .
             nomine
             in
             Psal.
             95.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             e
             lo.
             13.
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             Quod
             tradetur
             siue
             datur
             ,
             siue
             frangitur
             .
             1.
             quod
             offeretur
             à
             me
             pro
             vobis
             in
             cruce
             mactatum
             .
             Greg
             de
             Valent.
             de
             miss
             .
             sacr
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             g
             Tradetur
             .
             i.
             dabitur
             atque
             offer●etur
             in
             cruce
             in
             odorem
             suauitatis
             vt
             Apostolus
             interpretatus
             est
             .
             Ibid.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             k
             Accepit
             &
             fregit
             1.
             frangendum
             in
             cruce
             signauit
             .
             Hugo
             in
             Math.
             26.
             i
             Sponte
             sua
             frangendum
             &
             crucifigendum
             exposuit
             .
             Idem
             in
             Marc.
             14.
             
          
           
             l
             Caietan
             .
             in
             Math.
             26.
             
          
           
             m
             Ioh.
             10.
             15.
             
          
           
             o
             Bellarm.
             de
             miss
             .
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             25.
             
          
           
             p
             Integri
             panes
             dentur
             .
          
           
             q
             Plenae
             amphorae
             donentur
             .
          
           
             k
             Effundetur
             :
             de
             passione
             praedixit
             .
             Idem
             in
             Luc.
             22.
             
          
           
             Hoc
             facite
             ,
             Luk.
             22.
             19.
             
          
           
             s
             Bellarm.
             de
             miss
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             12.
             
             Fingit
             Catholico●
             ità
             probare
             ,
             &c.
             Non
             tam
             ineptè
             argumentantur
             .
          
           
             t
             Iansen
             .
             concord
             .
             cap.
             131.
             
             Sunt
             qui
             Sacramentum
             istud
             esse
             Sacrificium
             ostendere
             conantur
             ex
             verbo
             facere
             ,
             quod
             aliquando
             per
             sacrificare
             accipitur
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             u
             Inter
             caeteros
             Sanderus
             nostras
             de
             Coena
             Dom.
             l.
             3.
             c
             9.
             circumst
             .
             19.
             
             Item
             Gregor
             .
             de
             Valent.
             de
             Miss
             .
             Sacrif
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             x
             Iansen
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             y
             Iren.
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             31.
             
          
           
             o
             Bellarm.
             de
             miss
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             27.
             
          
           
             p
             In
             oblatione
             panis
             &
             vini
             non
             consistit
             .
          
           
             q
             In
             consecratione
             non
             apparet
             vlla
             oblatio
             ,
             nec
             sensibili●
             vlla
             immutario
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             r
             Oblationem
             i●●am
             n●c
             Christus
             nec
             Apostoli
             faci●bant
             ,
             quam
             nos
             post
             co●…ationem
             fac●…
             .
          
           
             s
             Non
             solet
             frangi
             quandoque
             .
          
           
             t
             Fractio
             nostra
             Christum
             autorem
             non
             habet
             .
          
           
             u
             Manducatio
             &
             consumptio
             non
             sit
             à
             Solo
             Sacerdote
             .
          
           
             x
             Consecratio
             non
             veram
             &
             realem
             mortem
             ,
             sed
             mysticam
             tantum
             efficit
             .
          
           
             y
             In
             tota
             actione
             Missae
             nulla
             est
             alia
             realis
             destructio
             victimae
             preter
             istam
             .
          
           
             *
             Vide
             Bonauent
             .
             in
             sent
             .
             l.
             4.
             d.
             9.
             q.
             4.
             a
             Iansen
             .
             concord
             .
             cap.
             131.
             
          
           
             *
             Concil
             .
             Trident.
             seff
             .
             6.
             de
             Sacrif
             .
             Mis●
             .
             cap.
             1.
             &
             can
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             Gratiarum
             eūim
             actio
             est
             quoddam
             Sacrificium
             .
             Idem
             ibid.
             
          
           
             c
             Probabile
             est
             quod
             oblatio
             sui
             Deo
             sit
             facta
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             *
             Vt
             demus
             Christum
             non
             obtulisse
             ,
             &c.
             non
             consequitur
             sacerdotes
             non
             offerre
             debere
             .
          
           
             “
             Cum
             memoria
             tantum
             sit
             rei
             absentis
             .
          
           
             d
             Gabr.
             Biel
             in
             Can.
             Miss
             .
             lect
             85.
             
          
           
             e
             Aug.
             ad
             Simplie
             lib.
             2.
             quaest
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             f
             Nec
             vola
             ,
             nec
             vestigium
             .
          
           
             N.
             P.
             
          
           
             T.
             G.
             
          
           
             g
             Centur.
             4.
             cap
             6.
             p.
             430.
             
          
           
             h
             In
             Censur
             .
             ad
             Ambros.
             Non
             esse
             Ambrosii
             .
          
           
             i
             Centur.
             4.
             c.
             4.
             pag.
             294.
             
          
           
             k
             Baron
             .
             in
             Martyrolog
             .
             Nouembr
             .
             9.
             
             Planè
             constat
             Autorem
             illius
             historiae
             non
             esse
             Athanasium
             Alex.
             
          
           
             l
             Caluin
             .
             de
             reliq
             .
             Charrouienses
             Monachi
             iactant
             se
             praeputium
             habere
             .
          
           
             m
             Centur.
             4.
             cap.
             10.
             pag.
             985.
             
          
           
             n
             Bellarm.
             de
             Euchar.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             30.
             de
             confir
             .
             lib
             2.
             cap
             6.
             de
             script
             .
             Eccles.
             ann
             .
             430.
             &
             in
             recognit
             .
             Reuerâ
             Eusebius
             Emissenus
             non
             potuit
             esse
             .
          
           
             p
             Centur.
             4.
             cap.
             4.
             pag.
             294.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             Rob.
             Coqui
             Censur
             .
             Patrum
             quorundam
             ;
             &
             Andr.
             Riuetti
             Specimen
             Criticum
             .
          
           
             q
             Centur.
             4.
             cap.
             6
             p.
             428.
             
          
           
             r
             Ibid.
             p.
             429.
             
          
           
             N.
             P.
             
          
           
             T.
             G.
             
          
           
             *
             Doctrinam
             hanc
             de
             conuersione
             hac
             ,
             seu
             de
             Transsubstantiatione
             non
             admodum
             antiquam
             esse
             dicunt
             Scholastici
             ,
             inter
             quos
             lo
             ,
             Scotus
             dist
             .
             4.
             q.
             1.
             &
             d.
             11.
             q
             3.
             
             &
             Gabr.
             Biel
             in
             Can.
             lect
             .
             41.
             
             Suarez
             .
             Tom.
             3.
             disp
             .
             5.
             quaest
             .
             75.
             art
             .
             5.
             
             Ait
             Scotus
             ante
             Lateranense
             Concilium
             (
             quod
             fuit
             Anno
             Domini
             1215.
             )
             Transsubstantionem
             non
             fuisse
             dogma
             fidei
             .
             Bellarm.
             de
             Euchar.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             22.
             
             In
             Synaxi
             Transubstantiationem
             serò
             definiuit
             Ecclesia
             .
             Erasm
             in
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             
          
           
             s
             Bellarm.
             de
             Euchar.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             32.
             
          
           
             t
             Beda
             in
             Marc.
             14.
             &
             in
             Luk.
             22.
             
             Nam
             in
             Math.
             non
             habeo
             .
          
           
             u
             Pro
             carne
             agni
             &
             sanguine
             sui
             corporis
             &
             sanguinis
             sacramentum
             in
             panis
             &
             vini
             figura
             substitutens
             .
          
           
             x
             Frangit
             ipse
             panem
             quem
             porrigit
             .
          
           
             y
             Quia
             panis
             corpus
             confirmat
             ,
             vinum
             verò
             sanguinem
             operatur
             in
             carne
             ,
             hic
             ad
             corpus
             Christi
             mystice
             ,
             illud
             refertur
             ad
             sanguinem
             .
          
           
             z
             Lib.
             2.
             de
             Eucharist
             .
          
           
             a
             They
             are
             of
             late
             reprinted
             and
             set
             forth
             by
             M.
             
               William
               Lisle
            
             .
          
           
             b
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             4
             
          
           
             d
             Ioh.
             6.
             54.
             
          
           
             e
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             27.
             
          
           
             f
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             17.
             
          
           
             g
             Quae
             est
             ista
             noua
             &
             stulta
             sapientia
             ,
             nouitatem
             quaerere
             in
             visceribus
             vetustatis
             ?
             Optat.
             adv
             .
             l'armen
             .
             lib.
             4.